Actions

Work Header

In Our Favor

Summary:

Leonard and Scotty faced so much to be together and came out stronger. Now it’s time for a new challenge: Starfleet. Who will they meet and what will they learn as the Scott-McCoys move on to the next stage of their life together?

The sequel to Against All Odds.

Notes:

We’re back! (I say every time hehe.)

This is the sequel to Against All Odds. Do we recommend you read that first? If you want to. We realize what a huge undertaking that can be. Or dive right in to the new adventures of Prince Leonard and his beloved Scotsman.

(And as always Scones writes McCoy and Hummingbird writes Scotty.)

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter Text

McCoy

Leonard McCoy followed his husband into the dining room of the palace on Georgiares II. He smiled quietly to himself as his mind mulled warmly over the new difference in his name. Scott-McCoy, Leonard Scott-McCoy, no longer heir to Georgiares, married a month now to the love of his life, Montgomery Scott.

 

He sat down at the table next to his husband, the word still sending an extra rush to his heart, and pushed his knee against Scotty’s like they always had at meals. Scotty looked over and smiled at him.

 

They had spent the week of their honeymoon at the Scott’s small beach house and then had returned to Georgiares. McCoy had spent the past weeks packing and preparing his things for Starfleet Academy. In the morning they would fly to Scotland again and spend another week with Francine and Granddad. Scotty would get his things packed and from there they’d go to the Academy.

 

McCoy’s stomach twisted nervously at the thought. He was slowly overcoming his fear of flying, especially with Scotty at his side, but at moments it still seemed like the dumbest decision he could have made; a man afraid of flying joining an organization that functioned in space, flying.

 

He smiled back at Scotty and those doubts faded. Starfleet was the smartest decision he had ever made, after choosing Scotty of course. They would be together. Scotty would become the best engineer in the galaxy and McCoy hoped to become a decent doctor.

 

Across the table Queen Eleanor made a soft noise, and David, the king, reached to squeeze her hand.

 

“I just can’t believe you’re really going,” Eleanor said, looking at her son.

 

“You sent me away for school,” McCoy said with a grin, “it’s not that different. Except I chose to go this time.”

 

“But it’s not the same,” Eleanor protested. “You won’t be coming back this time. You’ll graduate and be posted on a ship or a station somewhere far away.”

 

Next to the queen, McCoy’s sister quietly passed over a handkerchief. Eleanor took it gratefully and dabbed at her eyes.

 

“Mother, we’ll come visit.”

 

“But you won’t be here,” Eleanor said with a shake of her head.

 

McCoy looked at his father for help. David gave a tiny shrug.

 

“If we hadn’t changed things it would have been Leah leaving eventually,” McCoy said. “What’s the difference? One of us was always going to go.”

 

Across the table Leah gave her brother a dirty look. “Just shut up Lenny. You don’t get it.”

 

McCoy opened his mouth to protest, but Scotty kicked him gently against the ankle. He looked at his husband instead.

 

“I’m sure Mum is feeling the same way,” Scotty said gently. He looked at his brother sitting next to Leah. “And in a way, ye’ve gained Robbie when we go, just as Mum will have us now he’s gone.”

 

Eleanor smiled kindly at Scotty. “Thank you Scotty. I’m sure Francine and I will have many commiserating calls in the coming weeks. And at least I have Amanda here to go through it together.”

 

Amanda’s seat at the table was empty. She and Spock and Sarek had taken a trip to Vulcan before Spock would head off to Starfleet as well. Next to Robbie, Jim looked down at his plate. McCoy could see how much he missed his Vulcan boyfriend. Jim had been invited to come back to the Scott’s home with them, but he had chosen to stay at the palace and wait for Spock.



“Just think of all the stars and worlds we’ll get to explore and see,” Scotty said in a wondering voice. They had walked out to the orchard after dinner. Scotty was sitting close to McCoy on the gazebo steps, watching the sky darken and the stars appear.

 

McCoy was watching Scotty in awe. Only a month ago they had stood in this spot and pledged themselves to each other for the rest of their lives. Sometimes he just couldn’t believe everything they had gone through to get to that point.

 

“What do ye think our fir— mmph!”

 

McCoy cut Scotty off, darting in quickly and catching his lips.

 

“Len!” Scotty laughed when he pulled back. “What are ye doing? Mad man…”

 

“What’s it look like?” McCoy said, snatching another kiss. “It’s just almost too much to believe sometimes,” he let out in a whisper.

 

“What is?” Scotty asked, pulling McCoy closer.

 

“This. That we found each other. That everything worked out for us. That we get to be together. That you’re my husband.”

 

“I’m glad it all did,” Scotty whispered back before he leaned in to steal his own kiss.



Scotty

Montgomery Scott's heart was beating out of his chest as he stared at the room's ceiling once the young couple had gone to bed. 

 

Not too much longer and they'd actually attend Starfleet Academy and learn everything about galaxies and planets and starships. Well... not like he didn't know a lot already, of course. 

 

Scotty had always been fascinated by ships and stars and exploring new worlds. He had read every book that he was able to get his hands on, had watched every documentary, had asked every engineer he knew various questions. 

 

It had always been his dream to enlist in Starfleet, but during his last year of school, the young Scotsman had found yet another dream. 

 

And that dream was lying right next to him. 

 

Leonard and him had fallen in love at first sight and despite their different status, they had managed to become a pair and marry each other. The prince had turned out to be everything Scotty could have ever wished for. 

 

And that hadn't changed in the slightest bit. 

 

Scotty was looking forward to their time at the academy for he knew that together with Leonard it would be the best time of his life. 

 

When the Scotsman eventually fell asleep, he knew that he'd dream of their perfect future. The future of his husband and him. 



The shuttle was supposed to take off quite early so everyone was up before sunrise. They shared a quick breakfast together before the whole family gathered outside to wait for the car taking the boys to the shuttle port. 

 

Queen Eleanor couldn't stop herself from crying once again when she pulled her youngest child into a tight hug. It was so hard for her to let Leonard go, but Scotty knew that eventually she'd get through it. After all, it wasn't like they were out in unknown space yet. They could always come back for a visit between semesters. 

 

Scotty said goodbye to David first. He just wanted to shake the king's hand but that one quickly pulled him closer and wrapped his arms around his son-in-law. 

 

"You'll keep an eye on him, will you, Scotty?" 

 

The Scotsman smiled gently as he nodded against David's shoulder. 

 

"Aye, of course."

 

Next up followed Eleanor and Leah. The crown princess promised the young Scotsman that she'd take care of Robbie, his little brother. 

 

He was the last one to say goodbye to Scotty and both brothers didn't want to let go of each other. All their lives they had been together, fighting for themselves day by day, and it had always been their plan to go to Starfleet Academy together, however Robbie's plans had changed. 

 

The younger Scott brother had fallen in love with Leonard's older sister Leah. And therefore, he had made the decision to stay on Georgiares. He would attend one of the best universities at the capital city while Leah was doing her best to become future queen; she was doing a fantastic job.

 

And Scotty was quite certain that his brother would be happy on Georgiares at Leah's side. It was just hard for him to go separate ways. 

 

"Take care of yerself, a bràthair," Scotty whispered, pulling Robbie even closer to his chest and he heard the lump in the younger boy's throat when he answered. 

 

"Ye too, Monty. And tell mum and Granddad that I love them and that I'll call them soon."

 

Robbie would have joined Scotty and Leonard on their trip to Scotland if it hadn't been for the earlier start of his first semester. In only two days his first courses would start and he needed to be ready for them. 

 

"I will. See ye around," Scotty gently placed his hand on Robbie's cheek and wiped away the tears. 

 

"Aye, see ye." 

 

Both Scotty and Leonard gave Jim a quick hug. After all, they'd see him again soon enough at the academy. 

 

And then their journey began.



McCoy

McCoy was happy to set foot on solid ground in Scotland. The flight between Georgiares and Earth was long, but he had traveled it many times now. It was slowly getting easier, especially with Scotty beside him, but he still preferred to be on land. The thought briefly flashed through his mind how he would fare on a boat. A smile curled one side of his lips.

 

“We’ve got it Andre,” McCoy said to the security member reaching for his bag and trunk.

 

“Sir?”

 

“Don’t worry,” McCoy said, shrugging the strap of his bag further up his shoulder and grabbing one end of the trunk. Scotty grabbed the other end. “It isn’t far.”

 

“I remember sir,” Andre said, bowing his head in deference to McCoy.

 

McCoy and Scotty led the way and the three member security team followed behind.

 

McCoy hadn’t wanted any security to follow them back to Scotland, but David had insisted. Spock had been McCoy’s security on his previous trips to Scotland before his marriage, but Spock would be going to the Academy as well to begin his own career.

 

David wanted his son and son in law protected until they were surrounded at the Academy by the officers and cadets of Starfleet. McCoy had protested, but in the end gave in sullenly. Andre and his team would be with them in Scotland and would accompany the two young men to San Francisco.

 

Francine, of course, had offered for the team to stay at the house, but Andre had said no. One member would be at the house at a time and the others would stay nearby where they would not be a burden.

 

Two cars were waiting when the small group got to the front of the shuttle port.

 

McCoy and Scotty loaded their bags and the trunk in the first car and settled in the back. Andre took the driver’s seat and one of the others took the passenger seat. The third member followed in the second car.

 

It was strange to arrive and drive to the Scott’s house without Granddad or Francine. They had always either picked them up or dropped them off. 

 

Scotty gave directions to Andre and soon enough they turned down a familiar street and stopped at a house that still looked too new compared to its neighbors.

 

Before McCoy or Scotty could get out the security team had beat them to the bags.

 

“You’ve got your mom to greet sir,” Andre smiled at Scotty while holding his bag.

 

“Fair enough,” Scotty chuckled back.

 

Scotty stopped on the doorstep, seeming for a moment confused whether he should knock or just open the door and go in. Before he could make up his mind the decision was made for him. The door opened quickly and Francine had her arms around her son.

 

“Oh Monty!” she cried happily as she held him tight. “It’s been so empty without ye lads! And Leonard!” Francine let go of Scotty and turned to McCoy.

 

“Hi Francine,” McCoy grinned as he was squeezed.

 

“Come in! Come in!” Francine moved back to let the boys in. McCoy gestured with his head for the security team to follow.

 

“You can set those there,” he pointed to a spot by the stairs. “We’ll take them up later. I mean it.” He gave Andre a serious look, but his eyes twinkled.

 

“Hello lads.” Granddad came from the living room and hugged both boys at the same time.

 

“You remember Andre,” McCoy said when they had finally finished their greetings.

 

“Aye,” said Granddad as Francine nodded.

 

“This is Anthony and Averie,” he continued, motioning at the other two guards.

 

“Andre and Anthony and Averie,” Granddad said, lifting a brow in amusement.

 

“They call us ‘Team Alpha,’” Averie smiled.

 

“Quite fitting,” Francine laughed.

 

“We’ll just look around quickly and then these two will be out of your hair,” Andre said. “I’ll be here first, and we’ll rotate about every eight hours.”

 

“Will ye need a key?” Francine asked, looking concerned.

 

“No ma’am, thank you,” Andre said. “We’ll let each other in as necessary.”

 

Team Alpha went off together to check around the house.

 

McCoy looked around. “It’s looking better with those pictures up.”

 

“Isn’t it?” Francine said. “Harriet found a few more after the ones she brought when ye were here last.”

 

“Oh,” McCoy said, feeling his cheeks color. He and Scotty’s aunt had not taken to each other. Though who could blame Harriet after the way McCoy had spoken to her. He had apologized when Granddad had taken him back later.

 

“Malcolm and Iona sent a few other things as well after ye left,” Granddad added.

 

“What?” Scotty asked in surprise. “He thought of someone beside himself?”

 

“Apparently,” Granddad chuckled. “Suppose that’s them putting in their bid to be invited to another royal wedding.”

 

McCoy looked at Scotty and rolled his eyes. He had promised to keep that pair from being anywhere near Scotty again. He would personally lose any invitation to them if their siblings someday got married.

 

“I suppose ye lads would like to rest a little after your trip,” Francine said. “If ye’re hungry let me know, otherwise ye know when dinner is.”

 

“Thanks Francine,” McCoy said.

 

“We’ll go unpack,” Scotty said.



Scotty

It was nice to come home again, even if it wouldn't be for too long. Scotty loved spending time with his mother and grandfather and he knew Leonard did too. The prince had been warmly welcomed into the family and Francine had quickly won over another son. Granddad also loved talking to Leonard.

 

Together, Scotty and Leonard first retired to Scotty's room. It was one of their favorite places in the house, next to the garden, and they always spent a lot of time in there. 

 

The luggage quickly flew into a corner and the boys made themselves comfortable on the bed. Francine had been right. They really were exhausted from the journey and needed to get some rest. 

 

"How was the flight for ye, mo ghràdh?" 

 

Scotty ran a hand tenderly through Leonard's hair and his husband shrugged his shoulders. Scotty knew how much anxiety flying often caused him.

 

"It was... okay, I guess. With you by my side." 

 

A smile played around Leonard's lips as he leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Scotty's lips. 

 

He only pulled his head back when he noticed that Scotty seemed worried. 

 

"What? What is it?" 

 

The young Scotsman sighed slightly and looked at Leonard thoughtfully. An oppressive feeling spread through his chest. 

 

"What... if ye ever have to fly alone? If I'm needed somewhere else and cannae be with ye?"

 

Leonard blinked a few times, but then he shook his head and smiled gently. 

 

"That's not going to happen. I'll insist that we're always together on missions."

 

Scotty wanted to say something back, but his counterpart put a finger to his lips to stop him.

 

"I am a prince. No one will dare contradict me." 

 

Scotty couldn't help but grin. 

 

"Is that referring to me or the people of Starfleet?"

 

At that, Leonard's face brightened and he chuckled softly. 

 

"Hmm... both. Just don't worry so much. Everything will be fine."

 

A nod from Scotty was all it took for Leonard's lips to find their way back to his and this time Scotty returned the kiss passionately.

 

Leonard was right. He was probably just worrying too much about nothing. 



"There ye are, lads. Did ye manage to get some rest?" 

 

Francine was beaming from ear to ear when Scotty and Leonard entered the kitchen. The table was already set and something was simmering on the stove. 

 

"Aye."

 

"Yes, Francine. That smells delicious. What are you cooking?"

 

Leonard stepped over to the stove and took a look. 

 

"Oh, nothing special. Just some sausages. That goes quite well with the salad," Francine replied as she took said salad out of the fridge. 

 

"Is there anything else we can do to help?" Scotty asked, even though most of the food looked ready. 

 

"Ye could let Alasdair know that dinner's ready. I think he's downstairs in his workshop."

 

"Already on it, ma'am," Scotty replied and saluted jokingly before he and Leonard made their way to the cellar.

 

"Granddad?"

 

They found the elderly gentleman sitting on a chair at the work table. He was obviously whittling away at something. 

 

"Dinner's ready."

 

Hearing those words, Alasdair turned and looked at the boys who had stopped at the stairs. 

 

"Oh, thanks, lads. I'll be right up."

 

Curious, Scotty stuck his head forward to see what his grandfather was holding. 

 

"What are ye working on?" 

 

Granddad's gaze wandered to the piece of wood and he shrugged his shoulders.

 

"I'm not sure what it's going to be yet. I... I'll just let my thoughts run free." 

 

"That sounds good. That way you can surprise yourself," Leonard said and Alasdair laughed. 

 

"Aye. Well then... Go on up. I'll be with ye in a moment."



"Please, ma'am, that's not necessary."

 

The boys could hear Andre's voice from afar as they made their way back up and both of them had to chuckle when they saw the bodyguard standing in the hallway, Francine standing in front of him with a plate in her hands.

 

"No, no, ye have to eat something, lad. I insist."

 

Andre threw a glance at Leonard and Scotty, obviously asking for their help, but both of them knew that he didn't stand a chance. 

 

"Just take it, Andre. It's really good. And Francine is right. You have to eat."

 

At hearing Leonard's words, Andre carefully took the plate handed to him, then nodded at Francine.

 

"Well then... thank you, ma'am." 

 

"And ye really don't want to sit down with us?" 

 

"Oh... uhm, no, thanks. I'll guard the door." 

 

Scotty chuckled softly. Once one was part of the family, there was no way out.



McCoy

It was strange to be the only two at the table with Francine and Granddad. Before there had always been a group of the boys, but Robbie and Jim were on Georgiares and Spock on Vulcan.

 

McCoy smiled over at Francine, who still wore a frown looking after Andre.

 

“Averie is more likely to join us,” he said quietly.

 

“I can’t not feed someone in my home,” Francine replied. “Especially someone working to keep us all safe.”

 

“They appreciate it, they just aren’t used to sitting down with us. It isn’t part of their normal duties.”

 

“I suppose,” Francine said. She let out a huff. “How was the flight? And how’s Robbie?”

 

Conversation resumed like normal between the four and after the meal McCoy and Scotty offered to wash up.



“What do ye want to do tomorrow?” Scotty asked when they were settled in the garden looking up at the stars. The air was cooling, but McCoy kept close to Scotty.

 

“Shouldn’t you get packing?” McCoy asked with a smirk.

 

“Don’t have much to pack anymore,” Scotty said softly. McCoy heard the old hurt in his voice.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said quickly. “That was stupid of me.”

 

“It’s alright love, just the truth.” Scotty took McCoy’s fingers and joined them with his. “At least it feels more homey coming back this time.”

 

McCoy said nothing, worried he’d say something else dumb. Instead he gave Scotty’s fingers a squeeze.

 

“Besides, I think ye packed well enough for us both. My few things will be easy.”

 

Silence fell between the two.

 

“Where do you think we’ll get sent first?” McCoy finally said. He gestured at the sky above them with their joined hands.

 

Scotty let out a light laugh. “I dinnae ken. Probably somewhere close to start.” He let go of McCoy’s hand and rolled up onto his side to look at the prince.

 

“I know ye think we won’t be sent on missions without each other, but it’s likely Len. Especially since becoming a doctor will take longer.”

 

McCoy looked up at the concern on Scotty’s face.

 

“I might get assigned to a ship while ye’re still studying,” Scotty continued. “Our courses are going to be different. Engineers get sent out more often on ships to train in their last year. I read that.”

 

McCoy’s heart was pounding in his chest. He had read that too, but had chosen to ignore it. He swallowed down his own worries and fears to reassure Scotty.

 

“That’s at least three years out darlin’. We’ll have plenty of time to get used to it and the idea before then.” He smiled and reached up to stroke Scotty’s face gently. “I’m sure they’ll keep us so busy that any time apart will just fly by.”

 

A small smile pulled Scotty’s mouth. “I hope so,” he whispered.

 

McCoy tugged him down again for a kiss. “I’m cold,” he grinned. Anything to distract them both.

 

“Well, I suppose I should get ye inside then.”



Inside the house, Andre had gone and been replaced by Anthony.

 

“Good night your highness,” he said politely, from where he had settled himself in the living room. He had chosen a spot where he could see the front door and through to the back. “Mr. Scott-McCoy.”

 

“Good night Anthony,” McCoy called as he led Scotty up the stairs quickly.



Scotty

That night Scotty couldn't sleep. Every time he closed his eyes, he thought of what it would be like if he were to go out on a mission alone. Or, even worse, if Leonard was supposed to leave on a shuttle. So much could happen out in space. 

 

Nightmares of the time when his husband and him had been kidnapped by Romulans filled his mind and he didn't even want to imagine for something like that to happen again. It was a horrifying thought. And there were so many dangers out there in the wide universe...

 

So, instead of sleeping, Scotty stayed up and stared at Leonard's calm face, hoping that he at least was having sweet dreams. 

 

He could only hope that nothing would ever take that peaceful smile from his love's lips. 



In the morning, breakfast was already ready for them. Francine had made sure that there was enough food for a whole bunch of people before she left for work. She probably wanted to make sure that every member of the family and security got enough to eat. 

 

Anthony was just about to leave when Scotty and Leonard made their way downstairs. He nodded at them. 

 

"Good morning, your highness, Mr. Scott-McCoy." 

 

"Good morning. Ye're about to leave?" Scotty asked, throwing a quick glance into the kitchen and seeing what his mother had prepared. 

 

Anthony gave him a nod. 

 

"Yes, sir. Averie will be here any minute," the bodyguard answered and Scotty quickly ran into the kitchen and grabbed an already fully loaded sandwich. He handed it to Anthony. 

 

"Please. Take it. My mother will nae be amused if she finds out that ye left without breakfast," the young Scotsman insisted and his counterpart glanced at Leonard who shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Scotty's right. You have no choice." 

 

Scotty couldn't believe it when he saw a soft smile on Anthony's face as he took the sandwich. 

 

"Thank you, sir. I... will thank your mother later when I'm on my next shift."

 

Scotty chuckled softly and nodded. 

 

"Aye. She'll be quite happy to hear that ye ate." 

 

After all, Francine was everyone's mother. 



The week passed them by way too quickly, but at the end of it every member of 'Team Alpha' was basically part of the Scott's family. And everyone was quite sad when the boys and them had to leave. 

 

Scotty felt his heart beat out of his chest as he got out of the car and stared at the shuttle that would fly them to San Francisco. 

 

A new life was awaiting them. And he wasn't sure if he was ready for it yet. He thought back to his nightmares and worries. 

 

However, when Leonard grabbed his hand and squeezed it gently, Scotty took in a deep breath. Aye... it would be okay. It would be just fine. 

 

"Oh, me lads!"

 

Scotty was surprised when Francine appeared out of nowhere and pulled them both in a hug, sobbing violently. 

 

"Francine."

 

"A mhàthair."

 

The poor woman didn't stop her crying even when the boys tried to talk to her and patted her back. 

 

"Please, please, please be careful! I-I-I wish ye all the luck in the world! And I love ye two so much!"

 

"Francine, let them go."

 

Granddad placed a hand on Francine's shoulder and squeezed it softly. There was a smile on his face, but Scotty could see that he too was sad about the boys leaving. 

 

And he felt it in his hug that followed Francine's. It was tight and filled when love and care. 

 

"Take care of yerselves, lads. Ye can do this! I believe in ye!"



McCoy

“Have you ever been here before?”

 

“No,” Scotty answered as he and McCoy looked out the window as the shuttle descended towards San Francisco. “Have you?”

 

“No, closest I got was to Los Angeles when I shadowed Dr. Lane,” McCoy replied.

 

“It looks bonnie,” Scotty said. “The hills, and the water.”

 

McCoy nodded in agreement. The sun was making the ocean glitter.

 

“Think it’s warm enough to swim in?” McCoy grinned.

 

Scotty laughed next to him. “We’ll ask first I think.”



Soon enough the shuttle was on the ground at the academy. McCoy was glad it was only a few hours. Next to Scotty, and with the excitement of Starfleet, he had managed to not be scared for once.

 

McCoy was wide eyed as he held onto Scotty’s hand as they left the shuttle. A glance showed him that Scotty had the same look on his face. McCoy hitched his bag further up his shoulder. Behind them the three security members followed.

 

In a short time McCoy’s trunk appeared. Scotty had been right about not having much to pack, and they had fit most of it into the trunk with McCoy’s things.

 

“Your highness—” Andre began to protest as McCoy lifted one end. Scotty had hold of the other side.

 

“You’re here to see us safe,” McCoy shook his head. “Not to pack our luggage around. And what would other cadets think if they saw you carrying it for us?”

 

“Yes sir,” Andre nodded.

 

“Where are we supposed to go?” McCoy asked Scotty.

 

Scotty had his PADD in his free hand. “Main hall for room assignments, uniforms, and course lists,” he read off the device.

 

“Ok,” McCoy said, looking out towards the campus in front of them. “And where’s the main hall?”

 

Scotty laughed as he looked over at McCoy. “Didn’t ye study the map?”

 

“No,” McCoy grinned. “I’m going to be a doctor not a navigator.”

 

“Come on.” Scotty gave him an eye roll. “It’s this way.”



“How is it hot and cold?” McCoy complained as they walked.

 

“The breeze is blowing off the ocean,” Scotty said. “Don’t worry, we’re almost there.”

 

“Can’t believe there wasn’t some sort of transport from the shuttle depot to here,” McCoy grumbled under his breath. “Are those really the uniforms we’re going to be wearing?” he asked, looking around at the people wearing bright red as they walked. Occasionally someone in black or dark gray walked past.

 

“Aye Len,” Scotty said. McCoy heard the slight hint of frustration in his husband’s answer. He took a deep breath and tried to stop any other negative thoughts from coming out his mouth.

 

“Here,” Scotty said at last, and nodded towards a building on the left. At the main entrance a line of other young people in civilian dress could be seen coming out the door.

 

As they walked past to find the end of the line a sudden squeal had them both turning. McCoy could sense Andre, Anthony and Averie behind them tensing, and moving closer.

 

“Montgomery Scotty!” a voice in the line exclaimed. “Just Leonard!”

 

“Jaylah!” Scotty cried back and set his end of the trunk down before a pale blur had jumped out of line and wrapped herself around him.

 

“It’s alright,” McCoy said to the three security members. They were already relaxing their stance, having recognized the alien girl from her time on Georiares.

 

A moment later McCoy let out a grunt as Jaylah squeezed him tightly. He noticed the whisper go through the line as people began to realize who he was.

 

“Hi Jaylah!” he greeted her.

 

“Have ye seen anyone else?” Scotty asked as she released McCoy.

 

“No. You two are the first.” Jaylah stepped back to the line and grabbed the handle of a rolling bag. “I will join you.”

 

“But ye already have a spot!” Scotty began.

 

“I would rather be with you,” Jaylah said firmly and moved out of line.

 

McCoy gave a laugh, and picked up his side of the trunk again. He knew how stubborn Jaylah could be when she got an idea in her head.

 

“Come on,” he said. “Let’s get ourselves in line then.”



Scotty

It was really incredibly exciting to finally be standing on the Academy campus, waiting with other newcomers to familiarize themselves with their new home. 

 

Scotty sensed that many pairs of eyes were on Leonard and him, but he tried his best to ignore it and focus on Jaylah, who was excitedly talking about the plans she had for the Academy. She wanted to be an engineer, just like Scotty and Keenser, and the young Scotsman was pretty sure she would achieve that goal with flying colors. She had always been good at tinkering and working. 

 

"I just hope I get a good roommate," she finally finished her excited story and Scotty put a reassuring hand on her shoulder and squeezed it. 

 

"I'm sure ye'll get along just fine with her. I'm sure it'll be great!" 

 

Jaylah sighed.

 

"That is easy for you to say. With you two, it is obvious that you will be sharing a room," she said, looking back and forth between Scotty and Leonard. 

 

Leonard gave their friend an encouraging smile. 

 

"Come on, Jaylah. No one can resist your charms. I'm pretty sure there isn't a single person on this campus who wouldn't want to share a room with you."

 

Scotty had to chuckle softly as he saw the alien girl blush in front of them. 

 

"Just Leonard... it is sweet of you to say, but I don't think so. Don't be a liar!"

 

"Hey, I'm not lying! I'm just giving my honest opinion!"

 

"Your Highness."

 

Andre's voice caught the attention of the small group. The bodyguard nodded his head in the direction of the registration desk, which was getting closer and closer.

 

"Oh, thank you Andre," Leonard said, before the three students and the bodyguards continued on their way and quickly caught up with the rest of the queue.

 

They hadn't even noticed how quickly they were moving. 



It wasn't long before they were standing in front of a nice lady.

 

"Hello there, welcome to Starfleet Academy. The misters Scott-McCoy, I presume?" 

 

There was a smile on her lips, as she obviously already knew the answer. By now, the whole universe probably knew about them and their wedding. The three bodyguards accompanying them were just the icing on the cake to show who they were. 

 

"Aye, ma'am."

 

"Yes, that's us, ma'am." 

 

The lady held a PADD in her hands, on which all the important information was probably listed, while a young cadet was already handing Scotty and Leonard their uniforms. He hardly seemed to believe who he had in front of him. His eyes were wide and his cheeks dark red. 

 

"You'll be sharing a room. It's in building D4, room 816." 

 

A few more instructions followed, but then Leonard and Scotty were able to leave. Outside the building, they met Jaylah again, who had been waiting for them, but she wasn't alone.

 

"Christine! Pavel!"

 

The friends quickly embraced and greeted each other. 

 

They only broke away from each other when they heard a strangely familiar voice. 

 

"Well, well, well. Who have we got here? Our rebellious prince."

 

Scotty and Leonard wheeled around, their smiles fading. 

 

Admiral Kinnear.



McCoy

McCoy sensed Scotty tense next to him. A second later Scotty’s hand was on his, and McCoy had the feeling Scotty was trying to hold him back. Pavel and Jaylah were watching with wide eyes but Christine seemed to have a faint smirk on her face.

 

Behind them, McCoy heard Andre stepping forward.

 

“The prince isn’t—”

 

But before Andre could say more, McCoy put up a hand to stop him.

 

“Admiral Kinnear,” McCoy said politely.

 

“I tried my damndest to keep you out,” the admiral sneered. “After what you did. Starfleet doesn’t need the likes of you.”

 

“Sir!” “Hey!”

 

Lieutenant Commander Sullivan stepped up next to the admiral at the same time Andre moved in front of McCoy. Both were looking in surprise at the admiral.

 

“Perhaps sir, the academy no longer needs—” McCoy stopped himself at the hiss of breath he heard escaping Scotty. Right. He remembered what Pike had told him after his last encounter with Kinnear.

 

“Well, they’ve kept me, so they must expect good things from me,” McCoy said, gritting his teeth in an attempt to keep polite.

 

Kinnear’s mouth clamped tight and McCoy could see the tension in his jaw. Around them the air was tense.

 

“We’ve just been given our dorm assignment, so if you’ll excuse us. Sir.” McCoy smiled tightly, and went to move forward, around the admiral.

 

“I didn’t give you leave to go cadet,” Kinnear said scornfully. “That’s right,” he said with an eyebrow raised, “they let you be here, now you have to follow the rules.”

 

McCoy stopped moving and looked the admiral in the eye. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, putting his best fake smile in place.

 

“True sir,” he bit the words out. “May we have leave to go sir?”

 

Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan looked at McCoy, then looked at Kinnear. “Sir, you’ll be late for your meeting—”

 

“I’m on time,” Kinnear snapped at his aide.

 

“Yes sir.” Sullivan shrank back and gave McCoy an apologetic look.

 

“Go,” Kinnear said disdainfully. “Though I will be watching. One slip up and I’ll have you gone.”

 

Behind the admiral again, Sullivan looked at McCoy and gave his head the slightest shake. The prince wasn’t sure what to make of that.

 

“Thank you sir,” McCoy said. “So lovely to see you again sir.” Before anything else could be said, he bent to take his end of the trunk and looked at Scotty to get the other side. Once Scotty had it, McCoy set them off at a quick pace.

 

A glance over his shoulder showed Jaylah, Pavel and Christine following too and the security team forming protectively behind them. McCoy wasn’t sure where he was headed, he just knew he wanted to be out of sight of the admiral and anyone else who had seen what happened.

 

He turned next to a building and stopped a moment later. Scotty looked pale on the other end of the trunk.

 

“How far is it to our room?”

 

Scotty blinked then looked over at him. He looked around himself blankly before Anthony handed over the PADD he’d been holding for Scotty.

 

“That admiral is a bastard!” Christine said in a quiet voice.

 

“Yes!” Jaylah agreed, nodding vigorously.

 

“I think we’re going to go get settled,” McCoy said to the three friends. “Can we meet up in a bit? For dinner?”

 

“Da. Christine and I still need to finish at the main hall,” said Pavel.

 

McCoy looked at the younger boy in surprise. Why had they followed if they weren’t done? What good friends they were; McCoy could see the protective light in all their eyes as they looked at Scotty.

 

“I will find my room too,” Jaylah said.

 

“It’s not far,” Scotty finally said softly. He pointed back around the building they had taken refuge by. “Back that way and left.”

 

McCoy smiled again, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “Right. We’ll see you guys soon.”



A short time later they stood in front of building D4.

 

“Sir?”

 

McCoy turned to look at Andre.

 

“Yes. I think we’ve got it from here Andre.”

 

“Best wishes to you then your highness. Mr. Scott-McCoy.”

 

“Thanks. Safe travels,” McCoy replied before he and Scotty shook hands with all three security members.

 

“Let’s find our room,” he said to Scotty. His husband looked more like himself, but McCoy could still see worry, maybe fear, in Scotty’s eyes. He wanted to reassure him, promise everything would be fine, make sure he knew Kinnear had no power to do anything to them.

 

“Ok,” Scotty agreed, and pushed open the door to the building.



Scotty

Up in their room, Scotty let out a heavy sigh he didn’t know he had been holding. The scene with Admiral Kinnear - it had reminded him all too well of his time at the boarding school, back when Archer had still been an ass to scholarship students. However, this was different.

 

Admiral Kinnear had a lot more power than Archer had ever had on his students and Scotty knew that if one of them made a single mistake, that bastard would use it to his advantage. And that scared the hell out of him. 

 

“Hey, leannan, it’s okay. Please stop frowning,” Leonard whispered to his ear, wrapping his arms around his husband from behind, and Scotty leaned back against him. He closed his eyes.

 

“Nothing’s okay, Len. It’s our first day and that man is already causing us trouble. Everyone can see that he just wants ye gone from this place.” 

 

Leonard sighed and Scotty could feel him shrug his shoulders.

 

“Well, he won’t get rid of me that quickly. After all-“

 

Scotty didn’t even let him finish. He turned around in Leonard’s arms to face him. 

 

“Aye, I know. Ye’re a prince.”

 

As soon as he saw the frown on his husband’s face, the Scotsman regretted his words. He knew that Leonard hated it when people gave preferential treatment to him just because of his status.

 

“I’m sorry, mo gràdh. I didn’t mean it like that,” he quickly apologized and Leonard’s facial features softened the slightest bit. 

 

He nodded.

 

“I know. And I know that even though I don’t want it, people will treat me differently. I just… hope that my performance will be good enough for them too.”

 

Scotty gently placed his hand on Leonard’s cheek and stroked a thumb across it.

 

“It will. Ye will be the best medical student the fleet could ask for.”

 

His eyes saddened a bit.

 

“I’m just… worried. That’s all.”

 

A moment later, Leonard’s arms were around him again and he could breathe in the familiar scent. 

 

“Don’t be. This is our dream. And we won’t let anyone destroy it. Not even that bastard of an Admiral. Let’s make the best out of everything, shall we?“

 

Scotty hesitated for a single second, but then he nodded. Aye, Leonard was right. No one should destroy their dream. Together they would get through everything. 



When they eventually stepped into one of the big dining halls, they weren’t too surprised to find all of their friends. By now, everyone had arrived and they had all gathered around one table.

 

The boys waved their hands at them and then quickly made their way over to the table.

 

“Hey there,” Leonard greeted everyone and soon enough warm hugs followed, before they sat down. 

 

Jim seemed to be quite happy that he could be with Spock again. He grinned from ear to ear.

 

“Is everything alright at the palace?” Leonard asked him, once everyone had started to chat with each other, and Jim gave him a nod.

 

“Sure. I took good care of everyone, after all.”

 

Scotty couldn’t help but chuckle as he rolled his eyes. 

 

“Of course ye did.”

 

Jim, who was sensing the irony in these words, quickly grabbed a spoon and filled it with mashed potatoes. 

 

“Oh you-“

 

A moment later the food hit Scotty straight in his face and he grinned, thinking back of all the times they had done that at school. 

 

“Ye get that back!”

 

However, Scotty didn’t get that far. Soon enough a member of security was standing next to their table, clearing his throat. 

 

Scotty and Jim grinned apologetically, though neither seemed to be sorry for real.

 

The man nodded at them, then left, and Scotty exchanged a glance with Jim. 

 

Archers were everywhere.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Well,” McCoy said when they were back in their room. Dinner had felt very familiar with their friends, even if they were all in a new place.

 

“Well what love?” Scotty asked, smiling softly.

 

“It’s not much, is it?” McCoy said, gesturing to their room. Two beds, two desks, a pair of dressers and a door to a bathroom. At least a window gave them plenty of light.

 

“We are first years,” Scotty said. “And it isn’t much more than we’d get on a ship, so think of it as preparation for that.”

 

“Ugh,” McCoy groaned playfully.

 

“By the time you’re head of the medical division I’m sure we’ll have the biggest dorm room on campus,” Scotty grinned.

 

McCoy couldn’t help but laugh. “Guess we should finish unpacking huh?” He began to walk over to the trunk. They had set it between the two beds. “Think we can requisition something different?” he asked as he pointed at the beds.

 

“Oh aye, I’m sure the admirals will get right on that,” Scotty said with another laugh as he joined McCoy.

 

“Hey!” McCoy protested. “We are married, it’d be a reasonable request.”

 

“Tomorrow love,” Scotty said. He leaned over to kiss McCoy’s cheek. “After orientation, we’ll rearrange the room and I’ll see what I can do.”

 

“You never did at school,” McCoy said quietly.

 

“Aye, I know,” Scotty agreed apologetically. “It was harder there. Here I’ll have more things available to help me. And,” his voice brightened, “two married men deserve a bed that fits them both unlike two desperate lads clinging to each other.”

 

McCoy laughed as they began to empty the trunk.



Both were yawning when they closed the trunk and pushed it to the foot of one of the beds. Scotty had turned some music on while they had worked.

 

“Suppose we shou— Len!” Scotty let out a surprised laugh as McCoy grabbed him close and began to move them in a dance.

 

“What?” McCoy asked innocently, turning them in a slow circle.

 

“Mad man,” Scotty murmured.

 

“It’s our first night in our own first place together,” McCoy said. “We’re grown up adults now,” he grinned. “Out on our own.” He pushed Scotty out for a quick spin before pulling him close again. He leaned his head against Scotty’s. “I’m nervous and scared and all those things, yet perfectly content because I’m here with you.”

 

Scotty pulled back to look at him and McCoy smiled before he let go of him. His hands came up to Scotty’s face and pulled him in for a deep kiss.

 

“Whose bed?” he whispered when he pulled back. He dropped his hands to begin undoing Scotty’s clothes.

 

“Yours,” Scotty said, catching his breath. “Always yours.”

 

McCoy chuckled. “And you decided which one that is?”

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded firmly. “Same as always.” He pushed McCoy towards a bed as McCoy pushed his shirt off.



“Ugh!” McCoy grunted as he tugged at his collar. He looked at Scotty in the mirror behind him. “How are you making this ugly uniform look so good?” he demanded. “Feels like I’m being choked!”

 

“Ye look fine mo ghràdh,” Scotty said reassuringly. “Ye’ll get used to it.”

 

“I look like a giant tomato!” McCoy complained. He dropped his hands from his collar. Scotty was doing a poor job of hiding a smile as McCoy turned around.

 

“I think ye look handsome,” Scotty said. He brushed a hair away from the prince’s eyes.

 

“You know where we’re going?” McCoy asked, trying to change the subject. He didn’t want to start blushing and be all one color.

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded. “We should get moving. And later I’ll make sure ye study the campus map!”

 

“Suppose I should,” McCoy agreed. With that he let Scotty lead him from the room.



Outside the dorm it wasn’t hard to figure out where to go. All they really had to do was follow the rest of the crowd of red uniformed cadets. McCoy kept his eyes looking around for any of their friends as he held onto Scotty. Maybe they’d run into them at orientation. Or they’d see them after. They should have made better plans at dinner the night before but they had all been excited to finally be at Starfleet.



Scotty

Soon enough all the first years were gathered in a huge auditorium, taking their seats. Scotty was amazed by how many people had been accepted. He let his eyes wander through the room and saw mostly humans, but also some other species. It was just so exciting that they'd get to meet so many different students. 

 

Since they hadn't found any of their friends in the mass of people, Scotty and Leonard had taken the first free seats they had seen. Now they were sitting between a young human girl - she was chatting with Leonard, having instantly noticed him for who he was - and what had to be an Andorian. 

 

Even though he didn't mean to stare, Scotty couldn't help but look at the alien boy from the corner of his eyes. 

 

Unfortunately the Andorian seemed to notice. 

 

"What are you looking at? Is my nose out of place?" 

 

A blush quickly touched Scotty's face and he finally looked at the boy completely. 

 

"I'm sorry. It's just... I've never seen an Andorian in person."

 

The boy huffed before a grin crossed his face. 

 

"Well, I suppose I can't blame a human for admiring my kind's beauty. You rarely see creatures like myself, after all." 

 

Scotty raised an eyebrow in surprise. He certainly hadn't expected that much confidence. Still, a smile formed on his face. 

 

"Aye, well, it really is a rare sight on Earth. Uhm... I'm Scotty, studying to be an engineer. What about ye? What's yer name?" 

 

The Andorian's grin widened.

 

"My name is Aporal. And," he straightened his back to be eye to eye with the taller Scotsman, "I'm going to be the best engineer this fleet has ever seen."

 

Scotty couldn't help but chuckle.

 

"Is that a challenge?" 

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"If you think you can keep up with me, Scottish boy."

 

The Andorian offered his hand but the moment Scotty tried to take it, he quickly pulled it back. 

 

"Too slow." 

 

Scotty was about to reply something, but the whole room fell silent when a woman stepped onto the stage, looking at all the students. 

 

"Welcome everyone! My name is Lt. Cmdr. Williams and I'm here to guide you through your orientation day. First of all, I am so happy to see so many new members for our fleet. It is great to see that so many young people are as eager as we are to explore new worlds, to make new connections and to represent our Federation."

 

Loud applause echoed through the auditorium. Every cadet was happy to be there. 

 

"Thank you. The applause is all yours. Today you will get to know the campus, the courses and, of course, your fellow cadets."

 

Scotty felt Leonard's hand grabbing his and he glanced at his husband, giving him a happy smile. That was it. That was the reason why they had joined the Academy. 

 

"I really hope that we can give you all a warm welcome."



After the introduction, the students were divided into small groups. Lt. Cmdr. Williams had told them that they were supposed to solve a few riddles to get to know the campus better. 

 

Scotty was very glad that the groups had been chosen by last names so that he was in a group with Leonard. 

 

He liked to have a known person close by. And who was better than his husband? 

 

Sulu was also with them. And the girl that had sat with Leonard. They quickly solved a lot of the riddles and soon enough they sat at the cafeteria, drinking a cup of tea and coffee.



McCoy

It was nice to be out of the auditorium. There had been so many people. Many more than had been at their previous school in total. And it had just been the new cadets. If each of the years had that many… McCoy took a deep breath as he lifted his coffee.

 

Scotty and Sulu were animatedly discussing something. McCoy smiled as he watched them. The other member of their small group, Cora, sat beside McCoy. She had introduced herself to the prince as soon as he had sat down next to her in the auditorium. Her eyes twinkled with mirth as she watched the two boys gesturing and talking.

 

“Are they always…?” she asked McCoy.

 

He chuckled. “Can be.”

 

“I’m so glad you all are so friendly. I’ve only met my roommate so far,” Cora said.

 

“Well, we lucked out that quite a few of us from our school came here,” McCoy replied.

 

Cora’s nose scrunched in thought. “Is it weird to be married so young?” Her eyes widened and she shook her head. “Not that there’s anything wrong with that!” she said quickly. “You just don’t see it very often.”

 

McCoy shrugged. “We may be young and it may have been quick, but we knew. We’ve been through alot together.”

 

Cora nodded her head. “I remember reading about those awful things you went through. I’m sure it was much worse than was reported.” She looked at him sympathetically.

 

“Leo!” said a voice behind him before he could answer.

 

McCoy turned in his seat to see Christine and Keenser walking up to their table.

 

“Hey Chris!” McCoy stood up to give her a hug. “Hi Keenser!” The small alien gave him a nod before he drug a chair over and sat down next to Scotty.

 

“Hi, I’m Christine Chapel,” Christine said, turning to Cora. She stretched out her hand.

 

“Cora Sullivan. Nice to meet you.”

 

 Christine took the chair on Cora’s other side.

 

“How was that meeting?” Christine asked.

 

“Huge,” McCoy said with a shake of his head.

 

“You ever been in a crowd that big without protection?” Christine asked with a grin.

 

“No,” McCoy said. “Better get used to it I guess.”

 

“My brother said this is one of the biggest first year groups they’ve had in years,” Cora said. “But we’ll probably lose some throughout the year. People who realize this isn’t what they thought it would be and that.”

 

“Is your brother a cadet?” McCoy asked.

 

“Oh no,” Cora laughed. “He’s an officer already. My oldest brother, Declan. We’re about eight years apart.”

 

Christine was staring at McCoy. He frowned at her.

 

“Wait,” Christine said. “Your brother isn’t a lieutenant—”

 

“Yeah,” Cora said. “A lieutenant commander.”

 

McCoy’s breath caught in his chest. Then a loud guffaw came out of him as Christine began to laugh.

 

“What?” Cora asked, looking puzzled.

 

McCoy rubbed a hand over his face.

 

“Does he work with Admiral Kinnear?”

 

“Yeah!” Cora said brightly. “That’s him!”

 

Scotty’s head had whipped around at the admiral’s name.

 

“How’d you know?” Cora asked.

 

Sulu and Keenser were also now listening.

 

“Leonard’s on the admiral’s shit list,” Christine said, trying to contain her giggles.

 

“Chris!” McCoy protested.

 

“It’s true,” Christine argued back.

 

“It is true,” Sulu agreed.

 

“What?” Cora asked.

 

“Your brother didn’t tell you about the time the admiral got called out and taken down a peg?” Christine asked.

 

Cora shook her head.

 

“It was Leo,” Christine continued. “And now the admiral has it out for him.”

 

“Hey. Stop,” McCoy said, seeing Scotty’s color pale. “He’s not going to have any reason to have any problems with me here. And I mean that.” McCoy threw a reassuring look at Scotty.

 

“Wow,” Cora said, leaning back in her chair. “I’m going to have to ask Declan about that. What are the chances we’d meet though? So weird how things work.” She smiled at them all. “What building are you in Christine?”

 

“D2, third floor.”

 

“Me too! Fourth floor.”

 

As the girls began to chat, McCoy looked over at Scotty again. His color was returning to normal as he and Sulu picked up their discussion. McCoy wanted to reach over and give his husband’s hand a reassuring squeeze, but Keenser had put his chair between them.

 

He smiled as he caught Scotty’s eye and slowly Scotty smiled back.



Scotty

The day passed quickly and by the evening, when they returned to their rooms, the students knew all the buildings on campus and had learned something about every course they would be attending.

 

Scotty was incredibly happy that at least at the Academy he had many basic courses with Leonard; at boarding school there had only been a few. 

 

Of course, there were also some courses that focused more on the direction the students had chosen for themselves, but even there, Scotty knew that he would most likely not be alone. Jaylah and Keenser would definitely be in some of the classes as well. And maybe even that Andorian Aporal. 

 

Scotty smiled at the thought of the cadet. 

 

Even though he had seemed like quite a show-off, Scotty suspected he was probably a smart guy. And a little challenge would certainly be a good incentive to give it his all. 

 

And Leonard certainly wouldn't be alone either. Christine would certainly stand by his side and support him. After all, she had done that before. 

 

And they would definitely make lots of new friends too. Like Cora, for example. She really was a friendly girl and the coincidence that she was Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan's sister seemed like a good omen. 

 

Finally, everything would turn out well.

 

But someone was missing.

 

Scotty tried his best not to sigh out loud as he thought about Robbie. He really wished his brother was with them, but he knew it wasn't the right path for him anymore. His greatest wish was to be with Leah. And that had come true. 

 

"Hey, what's wrong? Are you still worried about Kinnear?"

 

Scotty looked up as he felt Leonard's hand run through his hair. The prince was snuggled up close to him. They had asked if they could have a large bed and had been told that there were no double beds for the cadets. Nevertheless, Scotty had been allowed to do any construction work on the two beds. He would take care of it the next day. 

 

The young Scotsman shook his head slowly.

 

"Nae, mo ghràdh. It's not that. It's... Robbie," he admitted quietly and Leonard gave him a crooked smile. 

 

"I see. You miss him a lot, huh?"

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. This was always our dream, but... now he found a different dream."

 

His brother had already written him several messages, telling him about how nice the university on Georgiares was and about the friends he had found. 

 

The thought of Robbie finding new friends without him still caused Scotty's stomach to turn. He remembered Robbie's old friends who had tried to pull him onto the dark side of life. If Scotty hadn't saved him back then... who knew if he would still be alive today. 

 

But... this wouldn't happen again. Robbie had Leah at his side. She took care of him and made sure to protect him. He was safe and sound with her. 

 

"I'm sure he misses you too, but I'm also sure that you'll both be fine. The two of you are brothers. You are connected to each other through a deep bond."

 

Leonard pulled him even closer and wrapped both arms around his husband to comfort him. He pressed a kiss onto his head. 

 

"Maybe you should call him tomorrow. I'm sure you'll find the time," the prince mused, before he chuckled. "After you fixed the bed problem of course." 

 

Scotty couldn't help but chuckle too, snuggling his head against Leonard's chest. 

 

"Aye, of course. This time I'll take care of it as soon as I can. Though... I suppose we don't need much space anyway." 

 

With that he moved his head once again to press a kiss onto his husband's lips. Somehow, Leonard just always managed to soothe him.



Right after breakfast, Scotty sat down at his desk, planning on how exactly he should make one big bed out of two wee ones. 

 

Leonard had left him alone, saying that he'd spent the morning with some of their friends so that Scotty would have time to himself. He knew that the Scotsman worked best in silence.

 

Scotty was just about to write down first thoughts when suddenly his PADD rang. He glanced at the caller's ID and smiled brightly. 

 

Quickly, he answered the call and soon enough looked at a familiar face. 

 

"Hey, Robbie. Great minds think alike, huh?"



McCoy

McCoy walked out of the dorm building, moved away from the door then stopped to look around. He had told Scotty he’d find some of their friends to hang out with. McCoy had also told Scotty to comm him if he needed help moving anything in the room. He pulled it from his pocket and wondered who he should call. After a long moment he shoved it back away.

 

He turned his face up. The sun was shining, but a cool breeze was blowing. The cadet uniforms might be uncomfortable and make him feel ridiculous looking, but at least they were warm against the chill in the air. He wondered how much cooler it may get during the fall and winter months.

 

He decided to take a walk. McCoy had gone for many walks on his own before, though only around the palace grounds and forest. Now there was no one to follow him, no security to protect him if a crowd got unruly. A smile spread on his face. Nerves danced in his stomach, but he squared his shoulders and walked.

 

Scotty had gone over the campus maps with him the evening before and he felt more confident as he walked. His head swiveled to take in everything. He wanted to make Scotty proud and be able to lead him to their shared classes in the morning.

 

That thought set off another round of nerves. Their first class would be in the morning. McCoy had no idea if he felt ready for it or not. He supposed he would have to be or find a way to at least look like he was.



McCoy crisscrossed the campus, enjoying the time by himself. It was such a new sense of freedom, made all the better that he was just another face in a red uniform. No one he had passed appeared to recognize him as the prince of Georgiares II. Or at least if they did, it wasn’t until after he had passed them.

 

He turned a corner as he followed the path and was surprised to find himself at a deadend. A semicircle of benches faced a large freestanding wall. McCoy frowned as he moved closer. The wall and benches were surrounded by small flowering bushes.

 

Across the middle of the wall a carving depicted a starship, surrounded by a field of stars. On either side words were carved in columns.

 

“Oh!” McCoy’s eyebrows went up as he realized what he was looking at. A memorial to the USS Kelvin. It wasn’t words on either side of the picture, it was the names of the crew who had been killed during its last battle.

 

“Oh,” McCoy said again, softer. Jim’s father had served on the Kelvin, had gone down with the ship.

 

McCoy’s eyes scanned the names. George Kirk. He was listed at the top of the right side column. He’d saved most of the crew, his wife and new born son. Jim.

 

McCoy stood for a few minutes, wondering what it must be like to be Jim. To know his father was a hero, but to never have gotten to meet him. To grow up with his mother gone more often than not and a jerk of an uncle who didn’t care about him.



He turned quietly and headed back up the path. He was interested in getting a better look at the medical buildings. He assumed that was where he would end up spending most of his academy time.

 

It still gave him a rush to know he was going to become a doctor and not have to be king of a planet. He would be able to help people and save lives.

 

“Hey!” a voice said as a familiar arm slipped through his.

 

“Hey Chris,” McCoy said, looking over with a smile.

 

“Where ya headed?” Christine asked.

 

“Just out walking.” McCoy gave a small shrug.

 

“Where’s Scotty?”

 

Warmth began on McCoy’s face. “Working on a project back in our room.”

 

“Already?” Christine laughed. “We don’t even start until tomorrow!”

 

“Yeah, well, it’s not really a school project,” McCoy chuckled nervously.

 

“Ooo,” Christine grinned. “Then what? You’re blushing!”

 

“I’m not!” McCoy protested.

 

“What’s Scotty making?” she asked, giving him a smug look.

 

“He’s trying to figure out how to keep our beds together,” McCoy mumbled. “They won’t give us a bigger one.”

 

“Just duct tape them,” Christine said with a laugh.

 

“Oh yeah Chris, I’m sure Starfleet uses duct tape for everything.” McCoy rolled his eyes.

 

“I was heading over to medical,” Christine said, rolling her own eyes and changing the subject. “I wanted to look around some more, get familiar. Wanna come?”

 

“That’s actually where I was going too.”



Scotty

"Hey there, a bhràthair. I meant to call ye yesterday, but Leah wanted to take a swim after dinner so I didn't make it. How are ye doing?" 

 

Scotty eyed his brother closely and he could see just how relaxed and happy the younger lad looked. Leah was good for him. Whenever he talked about her, his eyes seemed to sparkle. 

 

"Oh, I'm good, thanks. Len and I have already settled in quite well. I wanted to call ye too today. I take it from yer messages that ye enjoy university life?" 

 

Robbie's eyes began to sparkle even more. 

 

"Aye, it's awesome! My courses are great and I made a few friends already. They are all really friendly and all freshmen."

 

Scotty smiled softly as his little brother went on about the people he had met and they really all sounded like good people. 

 

"What about ye? I mean, ye didn't have any courses yet I suppose, but did ye already meet the other first years?" Robbie asked once he was done with his own story.

 

Scotty smiled as he thought about Aporal and Cora. 

 

"Aye, we did. There are quite a lot students and, believe it or not, I already found a rival who thinks he can become the best engineer in the whole fleet."

 

Robbie chuckled and raised an eyebrow. 

 

"Really now? Well, I'm quite certain that no one can be a better engineer than ye are. Ye're my big brother after all."

 

Scotty felt the blush on his cheeks and he waved his hand dismissively. 

 

"Ach, stop it, will ye? I'm not that awesome!" He moved his head as if he was musing and then he grinned. "Okay, maybe I am." 

 

Robbie nodded his head in agreement, but it didn't take long for Scotty to let out a deep sigh. 

 

"Still, I have a wee problem to fix and I'm taking far too long to do so." 

 

The younger Scott brother tilted his head in a questioning way. 

 

"Oh, and what would that be?"

 

Scotty sighed once again, then lifted the PADD up to show his brother the two beds. 

 

"Ah, I see. Now that the two of ye are a married couple ye want and need a bigger bed, huh?" 

 

Scotty nodded and Robbie seemed to think for a moment before his face lit up.

 

"Oh, I have just the perfect idea!" 

 

And then the two brothers got to work. 



When Leonard returned to their room just before lunch, Scotty was done with his project. He wiped some sweat from his forehead and grinned at the huge bed that was standing in the corner of the room. 

 

His husband stared at it in disbelief.

 

"Wow! Now... that's impressive," he complimented the Scotsman as he wrapped one arm around him and pressed a kiss to his cheek. 

 

"Aye, well, I had a wee bit of help," Scotty said with a grin, shrugging his shoulders. After Robbie had sent him the blueprints that he had designed, Scotty had started to work on it instantly with all the tools he had been given. 

 

"It really looks like a double bed," Leonard said, stepping over to eye it more closely and Scotty chuckled softly. 

 

"And, the best thing," he started, pressing a button on the remote control in his hand, "it can change back into two beds."

 

Leonard took one step back when the bed started to move and soon enough there were two single beds again. 

 

"Woah!" 

 

Scotty grinned at him. 

 

"Ye know, just in case we decide that we want to sleep separately one night." 

 

Leonard's face mirrored the smile and he stepped back over to his husband and pulled him close. 

 

"Oh, I really doubt that that will ever happen," he whispered and leaned in to press a kiss to Scotty's lips. 

 

The Scotsman grinned and as Leonard stated to lead the way, he pressed another button, knowing fully well that now they needed the big bed. 

 

Lunch could wait for them.



McCoy

McCoy lay awake staring at the ceiling. Even with the two beds now joined as one, the two boys were still curled together tightly in the middle. McCoy smiled as he thought about it and stroked a hand over Scotty’s back. They were just used to not having much space.

 

He let a sigh escape as he snuggled closer to Scotty. Classes would start in the morning and McCoy was feeling slightly anxious. His classes in the morning would all be shared with Scotty. They were basic intro classes for new cadets. In the afternoon he’d finally begin his medical studies. There was a long road ahead of him to becoming a doctor but he couldn’t wait to begin.

 

He rolled back onto his side and tucked his head against Scotty’s chest. It was his favorite spot. He could hear his husband’s soft breaths and feel his heart beating in his chest. McCoy let the quiet rhythm lull him to sleep.



McCoy swiped a hand over his face before he stretched out an arm to turn off the alarm that was buzzing.

 

“Why’s it got to be so early?” he muttered.

 

“It’s not as early as school used to be,” Scotty murmured, pulling his arms back from around McCoy. He sat up, then leaned over to kiss McCoy. The prince was still wiping at his eyes but stilled at the kiss.

 

“I suppose I’ll get used to it if you start everyday like that,” McCoy smiled.

 

“I think I can do that,” Scotty grinned. “Do ye want the shower first?” he said through a yawn.

 

McCoy grinned as he finally sat up. “Just come join me.”

 

“I’ll be in in a minute,” Scotty said. He reached up to push open the curtain on their window.

 

McCoy blinked against the sudden sunlight. “Don’t take too long,” he said, throwing back the covers and standing up. He smirked at Scotty as he kicked off his pajama bottoms and stood bare.

 

“Oh,” Scotty mumbled. “Ye’ll be the death of me, love,” he said with a shake of his head and a grin.

 

“We wouldn’t want to be late on our first morning,” McCoy smirked and turned slowly to walk to the bathroom. He could hear Scotty still mumbling something as he closed the door.



McCoy waited until the last moment he could before leaving the room to do up the collar of his uniform. He didn’t like the tight feeling around his throat.

 

“Just a minute,” he laughed as Scotty reached for his hand. “I’ve gotta get this.”

 

“I’ve got ye mo ghràdh,” Scotty smiled. He turned and finished the fastener. “There,” he said and kissed McCoy. “Ye look handsome.”

 

“I don’t believe that,” McCoy said. He brushed his hand through his hair, then took Scotty’s waiting hand as they left the room.

 

“Mmm, it’s true,” Scotty told him as the door locked behind them. “I can’t wait to see what ye look like in your scrubs and then your medical blues. Yer going to be the best looking doctor ever!”

 

McCoy blushed and laughed.

 

“I’ll just be red forever,” Scotty said, looking at his cadet uniform and grabbing a lock of his hair.

 

“Red suits you.”

 

They followed other cadets heading towards the dining hall.



Their first class was in a large room with tiered seating. At least fifty to sixty cadets would be in the class and McCoy wondered if any of their friends would be in the class with them.

 

Scotty led them to a pair of seats on the far side of the room after they gave a quick glance around. They sat and both got out their PADDS to be ready. McCoy looked around. They were early and their classmates were still trickling in. A bright smile at the door looked at him and McCoy waved as Sulu headed towards them.



Scotty

Morning passed them by far too slowly in Scotty's opinion. Of course, he liked learning all kinds of stuff about Starfleet, but since he had prepared for the Academy basically his whole life, there wasn't too much new information. It was a wee bit boring for him. Still, there was something nice about morning classes. The young Scotsman enjoyed simply watching his husband's concentrated face. It was just so cute and he couldn't keep the smile off his lips, thinking about how handsome his love looked. 

 

Eventually though, he let his eyes wander the room. There were so many people. Sulu, who had followed them the whole morning, had sat down with them again. From afar he was able to make out the familiar figures of Christine and Cora. They were sitting in one of the front rows, where the last free spots had been. Apparently most people didn't want to sit right in front of the tutor. 

 

Every cadet was listening, more or less closely, to what the man in the front told them. He talked about basic knowledge of ships and shuttles - something that Scotty was well aware of. He tried his best to suppress a sigh. How could someone be so... boring?! The man didn't even seem to try to get across just how amazing shuttles and spaceships were! 

 

He smiled softly as he imagined himself standing in front of a group of cadets, telling them about all the bonnie silver ladies that had been built over the years. If he were the teacher, then classes certainly wouldn't be so dull. 

 

The man didn't even ask questions! How were students supposed to learn something if their teacher wasn't involving them! 

 

Even though he shared the course with Leonard, Scotty couldn't wait for it to be over. 



When they eventually left the classroom together with their friends, Scotty finally let out the breath he had been holding. 

 

Leonard gave him a questioning look as he grabbed his hand and squeezed it. 

 

"What's wrong?"

 

Scotty couldn't help but roll his eyes. 

 

"Oh, nothing. Just that I had great trouble fighting against the tiredness."

 

Christine, who was walking next to them, smirked. 

 

"You two just can't keep your hands off each other, huh? I wonder how you spent the night if you are so tired today." 

 

Scotty chuckled, then shook his head. 

 

"Nae, it's not that. It's that teacher. Was he even listening to what he was saying? For a moment, I feared that he would talk us all to death. I mean... this guy doesn't even appreciate shuttles the way they are supposed to be appreciated! He has no sense of what they mean or about how important they are!" 

 

He didn't mean to rant, but he just couldn't keep it in. If every teacher was like Cmdr. Madison, Academy would be boring as hell. 

 

Leonard chuckled softly. 

 

"Oh leannan. Not everyone can be as fascinated as you are about ships and shuttles."

 

"Well then they shouldn't teach courses about them!"

 

They chatted a bit more about until they reached the canteen.

 

"I suggest we'll grab something to eat and Scotty will calm down in no time," Sulu said with a grin on his face. 

 

Maybe he was right. After all, eating was always relaxing for the Scotsman. 



The afternoon passed by way faster than the morning had and Scotty was in a good mood when he left the classroom. 

 

A smile was on his face as he thought about everything he wanted to tell Leonard about. He had learned so much! It had been quite fascinating.

 

"Cadet Scott-McCoy!"

 

He was startled by the voice coming from behind him and he quickly whirled around to see a familar face coming towards him.

 

His heart sank, but he straightened his back to stand upright.

 

"Cmdr. Madison, Sir." 

 

The man gave him a stern look. 

 

"I have been told that you disagree with my method of teaching? You find my course boring and appear to think that I am not the proper teacher for the subject?" 

 

Scotty felt his cheeks heating up in embarrassment and he lowered his head the slightest bit. 

 

"Sir, I-" 

 

Madison didn't let him finish. He raised his hand to cut him off.

 

"Stop! You do not have my permission to speak yet."

 

Scotty shut his mouth and nodded slowly.

 

"If you think that you can do it better, then how about you prepare a detailed presentation for, let's say, Wednesday? I'll send you the topics and I expect a perfect lecture about everything I list up. Do you think you can manage that, cadet? Permission to answer."

 

Scotty swallowed hardly. He could already imagine the list and he knew that there would be no free time left.

 

Still, he could only nod his head. 

 

"A-aye, Sir." 

 

Madison kept his eyes fixed on him for a moment before he nodded. 

 

"Good. Permission to leave. I see you on Wednesday."

 

Slowly, Scotty nodded before he turned around and headed towards the exit. He felt embarrassed to the core. 

 

Whoever had told Madison about what he had said?



McCoy

After lunch McCoy had classes without Scotty. His stomach was twisting with butterflies as he walked into his first classroom. He didn’t expect to know anyone. He couldn’t even hope for Christine. She had known longer what she wanted to do and had taken more classes in preparation at the boarding school. McCoy was starting at nearly the bottom.

 

He settled into a seat and looked around. The class was much smaller than the classes had been in the morning. He gave a brief smile as another cadet sat next to him. He hated to think he already missed Scotty, but he did. They’d had all their morning classes together, it felt strange not to have him at his side now.

 

Quietly McCoy moved a hand and tapped at his wedding ring. Scotty had made the rings and when either tapped theirs it sent a light to the other. After a moment his ring blinked.

 

“Was that you?” the cadet next to him asked.

 

“Oh. Sorry. Yeah,” McCoy said, looking over again. He could feel warmth crawling up his ears, as his fingers twisted the ring and its light towards his palm.

 

“Why’d it light up?”

 

McCoy smiled faintly. “My husband made them. I was thinking about him and tapped mine. He got my light and sent one back.”

 

The other cadet smiled.

 

“That’s neat. I’m Eugene Dorsey.” The boy stuck his hand out.

 

“Leonard McCoy.” McCoy shook his hand. “Sorry. Scott-McCoy.”

 

“Not married long, huh?”

 

“Just over a month.”

 

“He here too? Or…?”

 

“Yeah. He’s going to be an engineer.” McCoy smiled again thinking about Scotty. “A great engineer.”

 

Eugene looked at him thoughtfully. “I feel like I know you. Why are you so familiar?”

 

McCoy gave out a small chuckle and shrugged. “Maybe I have one of those faces.”

 

Before they could say more the instructor entered the room and the class began.



McCoy was tired and yet upbeat as he walked back to their dorm after his last class. He had a pile of reading to get through, but first he wanted to hear all about Scotty’s afternoon. He wondered which of them would get back to the room first and if Scotty had seen anymore of their friends.

 

He tapped in the code for their door and his shoulders drooped. Scotty wasn’t back yet. McCoy set his PADD on his desk and undid his collar. He let out a sigh of relief and undid the rest of the jacket before he tossed it onto the bed. No one could get him in trouble for being out of uniform in his own room. He’d put it back on again if he left.

 

Before he could sit at his desk his comm chirped in his pocket. Pulling it out he saw it was a message from Jim.

 

Dinner @ 18:30. Northwest corner of the dining hall. Not optional.

 

McCoy laughed. Jim had sent it to their entire group of friends. Well, wasn’t he just going to make a great captain, already ordering them all around.

 

He sat at the desk, sitting the comm next to his PADD. He pulled up his first textbook to begin reading his assigned pages. His comm chirped again as someone replied to Jim. He wondered who it was and if they were agreeing or arguing with Jim. He pushed it aside.



He was a few pages and many comm chirps in, when the door behind him finally opened and Scotty walked in.

 

“Hey darlin’!” McCoy exclaimed, smiling brightly as he turned to look over his shoulder. His smile quickly turned to a frown as he caught Scotty’s expression. “What’s wrong?”

 

McCoy stood up and moved to his husband as the door slid closed. Scotty silently wrapped his arms around McCoy. McCoy embraced him back, still confused about the expression on his husband’s face. He felt Scotty sigh, but just held him, waiting for Scotty to be ready to talk.

 

After a long moment Scotty finally pulled back. McCoy quickly took the PADD from his hands and turned to set it down, then he grabbed Scotty’s hand and led him to the bed.

 

McCoy stroked a hand across Scotty’s cheek and around the back of his head.

 

“What happened?” he asked softly.

 

“Someone told Cmdr. Madison what I said about his class.”

 

“Oh.” McCoy frowned. “Who did that? Who even heard you say that besides me and Chris?”

 

“I dinnae ken, but now I have to prepare a presentation for Wednesday on the topics he sends me.” Scotty dropped his face into his hands.

 

“You’ll do great! You’re a genius, leannan, and I’ll help you with what I can!” McCoy put his arm around Scotty’s back and pulled him close to his side. “And if I find out who the nosy bastard is who told him…” McCoy bit the words out and Scotty gave a faint chuckle.



Scotty

Even though Leonard had done everything he could to cheer him up, Scotty was still pretty depressed during the whole dinner. And his friends, who were sitting at the table with him, noticed it quite clearly. They could all see how listlessly the young Scotsman poked at his food. 

 

"Come on, Scotty. What's that wry face you're pulling?" Jim, who was sitting on his left, put an arm around his shoulder and pulled him closer. 

 

"I don't want to talk about it. Not...," Scotty looked around uncertainly, "here." 

 

There were too many other students around. Too many people he didn't know and didn't trust. What if he said something wrong again and it was passed on? 

 

Jim frowned in confusion. 

 

"What the- Since when are you so grumpy? You love this Academy more than anyone!" 

 

"Jim!" 

 

"Ashayam." 

 

Both Leonard and Spock spoke up and gave the blond a critical look, while the others rolled their eyes. 

 

Jim immediately raised his hands in defense. 

 

"Hey, I'm just asking!" 

 

"If Scotty says he doesn't want to talk about it, then we have to respect that," Christine warned with a stern look, even though she looked worried too, and Jim sighed. 

 

"Alright, alright. I'm just worried. I'm sorry if I put you under pressure." 

 

Scotty just nodded. He knew that Jim only meant well. He had known his friend long enough for that. 

 

"It's all right. I'll... I'll write to ye later about what's going on, yeah?" 

 

Jim eyed him critically once more before he nodded. 

 

"Sure." 

 

That was the end of the topic and the friends went back to talking about their first classes and the people they had met. 



When they re-entered their room, Scotty shuffled straight to his desk and dropped into the chair. He sighed heavily and buried his face in his hands. 

 

He didn't even want to look at Cmdr. Madison's message. He already knew that it would certainly be impossible to prepare the presentation by Wednesday. 

 

Scotty only lifted his head again when he felt hands on his shoulders, squeezing them gently. 

 

"Hey, please don't worry so much. You'll get this done." 

 

Leonard. He had so much confidence. And yet Scotty still had his doubts. 

 

"And what if I don't? Then this Madison will make a mockery of me and give me a bad mark straight away." 

 

A great start to the first year! Why hadn't he been able to keep his damn mouth shut? Scotty cursed silently. 

 

"Hey, look at me. Look at me." 

 

Slowly, Leonard turned Scotty's chair and grasped the Scotsman's face with his hands. He looked deep into his eyes. 

 

"You can do this. I know you can! And you know it too!" 

 

And when Leonard's lips pressed against his, he knew that his husband was right. He just needed the necessary self-confidence. 



It was already late at night when Leonard finally managed to persuade him to come to bed. 

 

As Scotty had expected, the list of topics was incredibly long and complex and he just couldn't find an end to the work. He had to make progress! 

 

But Leonard's arms wrapped around him from behind made him realize how tired he was and how much he needed the sleep and he finally gave in.

Chapter Text

McCoy

He had done what he could to help Scotty after dinner. McCoy knew his husband probably had all the knowledge he needed for his presentation tucked away somewhere in his genius brain, but instead of doing his own reading, he had helped search and notate as Scotty asked. He would find the time to skim through his textbook before afternoon classes.

 

Scotty had fallen into bed when McCoy had finally urged him. The Scotsman had curled up with his head on McCoy’s chest. McCoy just smiled and held him tight. He tried his best to breath slowly and thoughtfully, to help Scotty relax. As his husband’s breath evened out, McCoy thought about how he could help the next day. Surely Scotty had all the info he needed and it shouldn’t be too hard to get it organized.

 

McCoy would ask every question he could; who better than him to test out the presentation on? His knowledge of ships and shuttles was minimal due to his fear of flying. The more questions he asked, the more Scotty could simplify and streamline his information. McCoy smiled again before closing his eyes. Whatever Cmdr. Madison thought would happen on Wednesday, he was in for a surprise.



The alarm buzzed in the morning and McCoy stretched his hand out to shut it off. Rubbing his face he sat up and slowly realized he was alone in the bed. His hands dropped and his eyes opened in panic. He let out a loud breath as he saw Scotty sitting hunched over his PADD at his desk.

 

“Morning darlin’,” McCoy called as he leaned over to push open the curtain. A small noise came from Scotty and McCoy frowned.

 

He threw back the covers, stood, and stretched before he crossed over to the desk. He leaned down against Scotty from behind and wrapped him in a hug that the boy couldn’t ignore.

 

“How long have you been up?” McCoy asked as he nuzzled his face into Scotty’s neck.

 

“Wee bit more than an hour,” Scotty mumbled.

 

“How much more?” McCoy asked.

 

“Closer to two,” Scotty admitted as his face colored.

 

McCoy held back the sigh that he wanted to let out. If he ever discovered who had overheard them and tattled to Madison…

 

“Nope. Come on,” McCoy said firmly. “Shower, then breakfast.”

 

“But Len! I—”

 

“No,” McCoy repeated. “You aren’t going to burn yourself out on day two. I’ve got some ideas to help you organize, but we’re eating first. So. Let’s go. Come on.” He released his embrace, but turned Scotty’s chair and reached for his hands to pull him up.

 

Scotty gave up his resistance and his head dropped towards his chest, as he followed as McCoy pulled him along.

 

The prince got his husband out of his pajamas and into the shower and followed quickly after him.

 

As the hot water fell on and around them McCoy pulled Scotty close again.

 

“You’re the smartest person I know leannan,” he whispered into Scotty’s ear. “You told me more in the museum I grew up going to than any person who worked there ever knew! You know ships and shuttles and dates and parts! Parts people have never heard of!”

 

Scotty lifted his head and looked at McCoy.

 

“But—”

 

“No buts!” McCoy said. “It’s true and you know it. This presentation is going to be amazing. You’re going to be amazing! Madison did do a terrible job, you’re right. But you have what he doesn’t!”

 

Scotty frowned at him. “I don’t have—”

 

McCoy nodded vigorously. “You have actual passion for this topic! You’ve only been interested your whole life! You’ve studied ships. Hell! Your father built ships!”

 

McCoy saw a faint smile beginning at the corners of Scotty’s mouth.

 

“Make him proud!”

 

“What if I can’t say anything when I get up there? Ye’re the bold one, always saying and getting what ye want,” Scotty said softly.

 

“Then pretend you’re me,” McCoy laughed. “A stubborn, grumpy prince who’s used to always trying to get his way.” McCoy grinned at his husband and Scotty laughed.

 

“Ok?” McCoy asked, looking into Scotty’s eyes. “You can do this.”

 

“Ok,” Scotty said quietly with a nod.



Quickly they finished their shower, hurried into their uniforms and headed for the dining hall, Scotty carrying an extra PADD. McCoy made it his goal to make sure Scotty actually ate and didn’t just work through breakfast.



McCoy couldn’t stop himself looking suspiciously around at the other cadets in Cmdr. Madison’s class. Who had overheard them? Who was that pathetic they would overhear and go running to the teacher? They barely knew the other cadets beside their friends yet. Who had it out for Scotty?

 

“Ok?”

 

McCoy looked to his right. Christine and Cora had joined them and Sulu. Well, McCoy had made sure to save them seats. A quick glance between McCoy and Christine and she had chosen to sit on the other side of Scotty. McCoy was grateful they could read each other so well.

 

Cora was looking at him questioningly on his right. She had barely whispered the word as she had lightly touched his arm. He gave her a tight smile and quick nod, before returning his eyes to the teacher.



Scotty

It was strange to sit in Cmdr. Madison's class again and Scotty felt embarrassed whenever the man looked at him. Madison was probably just waiting for him to speak up, but he would not expose himself like that. 

 

The Scotsman gritted his teeth determinedly and clenched his hand to a fist. 

 

On the next day, he would give the best damn presentation anyone at this Academy had ever heard! He would make sure of that! 

 

His thoughts went back to what Leonard had told him about him being the greatest and most passionate person to tell others about starships. His husband was right. No one knew as much as he did! He had basically prepared for that presentation his whole life. 

 

Aye, it would be perfect. For sure.



"Hey, Scottish boy. Heard that you will give us a presentation tomorrow?"

 

Scotty turned around when he heard a familar voice coming from behind him. He suppressed a sigh and tried his best to put on a confident smile as he watched a certain Andorian stepping over. 

 

"Hey, Aporal. Aye, that's right."

 

Scotty's eyes narrowed suspiciously as he eyed his counterpart. What if it had been Aporal? What if he was the one who had told Madison? After all, there was a grin on the lad's face.

 

Leonard who was standing next to him, stepped even closer to Scotty as if to protect him. He gave the Andorian a suspicious look.

 

"Well, I suppose that's what you get for badmouthing professors," Aporal said with a shrug and Scotty once again gritted his teeth. 

 

"So ye were the one who tattled?" 

 

At hearing that, Aporal's face dropped almost instantly. 

 

"What the- No! Of course not! Why would you think something like that?"

 

Before Scotty could say anything, Leonard beat him to it.

 

"Maybe because you fear that Scotty's better than you? Maybe you want to take out your biggest rival right from the start?" 

 

Aporal raised an eyebrow and eyed Leonard from head to toe.

 

"And who would you be?"

 

"I'm his husband."

 

The Andorian's eyes widened slightly when he heard these words. Then he smiled. 

 

"You're that prince, aren't you? The one who made fun of Admiral Kinnear." 

 

Both, Scotty and Leonard, frowned at that. How did other cadets know about the story already? 

 

Aporal started to chuckle and he placed a hand on Scotty's shoulder. 

 

"Oh man, Scottish boy. Then it's quite obvious who tattled." 

 

The Scotsman shook his head in confusion. What was the lad talking about? 

 

Leonard too seemed to have no idea for he exchanged a quick glance with his husband. 

 

"Francis? Francis Kinnear? Doesn't ring a bell? The nephew of Admiral Kinnear?" Aporal asked once he noticed how lost the two humans looked. 

 

Scotty felt his stomach tighten. A relative of Kinnear? Of course! Who else would try to make their life at the Academy a living hell?

 

He swallowed hardly. 

 

"You two really made yourself a strong enemy. Well then... I wish you good luck for tomorrow," Aporal said, before he leaned closer to whisper the next words to Scotty's ear, "I just came by to tell you that you're right. Madison is the most boring man in the whole universe. Show him what you got."

 

One last wink and then Aporal vanished in the crowd of students, leaving behind a shocked couple.



McCoy

A nephew!

 

Admiral Kinnear had a nephew who was also a cadet.

 

McCoy sighed. Of course the admiral would have his nephew on his side.

 

“Which one is he?” Scotty whispered nervously at his side.

 

McCoy shook his head. “We’ll find out, don’t worry. Come on, we’ve got to get going.” He reached for Scotty’s hand to walk to their next class.



They settled into their seats in the next class, and McCoy scanned the faces of their fellow cadets. Which one was Francis Kinnear? Was he in this class too, or just their first class?

 

As the class began McCoy angled his PADD on his lap and began a search. The academy had taken all their pictures when they arrived for orientation, was there a list somewhere of all the cadets? Would their pictures be there? McCoy frowned as he quietly tapped away.

 

“Cadet Scott-McCoy!”

 

McCoy’s head whipped up and he looked at the instructor with guilty eyes.

 

“Yes?”

 

A muffled chuckle went through the class and McCoy looked at Scotty as he realized they had both spoken. Scotty had a nervous smile.

 

The instructor gave a soft sigh.

 

“I forgot you’re both in here,” she said.

 

“Perhaps it would be better if we went by our own names when we’re in class together,” McCoy said to Scotty, who nodded. “Apologies ma’am.”

 

“Yes. It was you I was addressing, Cadet McCoy. Are you going to pay attention and join us?”

 

McCoy gave a slight grimace at the words of reprimand.

 

“Yes ma’am. Sorry ma’am.”

 

“Right. Continuing,” she said, turning back to speak to the class.

 

McCoy closed out of his search and began to listen. Soon his mind was wandering again. If Scotty was a genius at ships and shuttles, McCoy knew just as much if not more than this instructor about Federation history, though he wouldn’t say that where anyone but Scotty could hear. He had no desire to have to present his own presentation.



McCoy looked around the dining hall as they moved to find a place to sit. He had an idea forming, but he needed more information.

 

“There’s Chris and Cora,” he said, bumping Scotty’s arm gently. “Let’s sit with them.”

 

“Hey guys!” Christine said brightly as McCoy and Scotty sat down and greeted the two girls.

 

“Hi,” Cora smiled. “That was a cute moment you guys gave us in class earlier.”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes but smiled, as Scotty blushed light pink.

 

“What were ye doing Len?” Scotty asked.

 

“I was trying to see if I could figure out which one Francis is.”

 

“The admiral’s nephew?” Cora asked. “You should have asked.” She looked around the dining hall. “Over there, five tables back and two over, facing this way. He’s the one with the white-blond hair.”

 

McCoy and Scotty both turned to look.

 

“That’s not suspicious at all,” Christine chuckled.

 

“Why’d you want to know?” Cora asked.

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty before he answered.

 

“Oh. We just found out that Kinnear had a nephew here.”

 

“He seems nice enough,” Cora shrugged. “But I haven’t really met him.”

 

Before anyone could say more another tray settled onto their table, and they looked up to see Jaylah.

 

“Hello Montgomery Scotty! Are you excited for class this afternoon?” Jaylah’s eyes were lit up.

 

Scotty nodded vigorously. “Aye!”

 

“Hi Jaylah,” McCoy said.

 

“Yes yes, hi Just Leonard, Christine.” Jaylah paused for a moment as she looked at Cora. “And Cora.” She turned back to Scotty and began talking even quicker about engineering things that went over McCoy’s head.

 

“‘Just Leonard’?” Cora asked with a grin.

 

McCoy and Christine laughed. “You have to be careful how you introduce yourself to Jaylah apparently,” McCoy said.



Jaylah led Scotty off quickly after lunch. McCoy barely had a chance to give his husband a kiss before he was gone, pulled away by Jaylah.

 

“Oh don’t pout Leo,” Christine laughed. “You’ll get him back in a few hours.”

 

“How’s Roger?” McCoy grinned.

 

“Fine,” Christine smiled at him. “Gonna go to town together over the weekend.”

 

“Well tell him I said hi.”

 

“Of course. Later!” Christine waved a hand as she hurried to her own class.

 

McCoy was left standing with Cora. He drew a breath nervously as his idea from before lunch came back.

 

“Hey, um, could I ask you something?” he said as he turned to look at Cora.



Scotty

Jaylah was still talking about the upcoming projects that one of the teachers had presented to them the day before, when they met Keenser. The Roylan nodded to both of them in greeting and then simply walked along with them. 

 

As they sat down in class, Scotty looked around searchingly. Was Kinnear's nephew also on this course? Was he aiming to become an engineer? 

 

There were an incredible number of students, but the Scotsman couldn't see Francis anywhere. He was probably from a different subject area. But he did spot someone else. 

 

Aporal.

 

The young Andorian was sitting a little further away from the other students and only now did Scotty realize that he had never seen him with any friends before. His eyes had also fallen on him a few times in the canteen and Aporal had been alone there too.

 

Well... Scotty wasn't particularly surprised. If Aporal always acted like he was the greatest, then he certainly didn't have many friends.

 

But Scotty couldn't help but wonder why. Why did Aporal behave the way he did? Maybe he should just get to know the other one better.

 

Later. The young Scotsman still had other things to worry about. He still had to perfect the upcoming presentation. 

 

"Okay?"

 

Only when Keenser addressed him, did Scotty turn his head to look down at his friend, who was looking at him with concern. He sighed. 

 

"Aye. I... just got a wee bit lost in my thoughts." 

 

Keenser nodded in understanding. By now, all his friends knew what had happened. Scotty had written to them and told them about the story with the presentation. They had all said that they would support him wherever they could. 

 

But he wanted to do it on his own. After all, it was his punishment. 



It wasn't long before the lesson began. The instructor was simply brilliant. She asked lots of questions and made the cadets think. And she was already giving them tasks to work on.

 

When they were told to divide into groups of four, the three friends quickly knew that they would be working together, but they were missing a fourth member.

 

Scotty's gaze fell on Aporal, who looked around searching. Many groups had already found each other, but he was still standing alone. 

 

With a nod of his head, Scotty pointed at the Andorian and saw Jaylah's face grimace. She had already noticed what type of person Aporal was. 

 

"Come on, let's give him a chance." 

 

Even though Jaylah seemed reluctant, she listened to Scotty and he walked over to the blue-skinned cadet. 

 

"Do ye want to join us?"

 

Aporal looked at the human in surprise and he shrugged his shoulders.

 

"If I have to. I hate group work." 

 

Even if he would never admit it, Scotty recognized gratitude in his counterpart's gaze. He gave him a smile.

 

"It will be fine." 

 

Together, the boys went back to Jaylah and Keenser and quickly they were immersed in work.



After class, Scotty immediately sat back down at his desk and continued working on the presentation.

 

He had to get everything ready for the next morning. And he was nowhere near ready.

 

It was only when the door to his room opened behind him that he looked up and smiled at his husband.

 

"Hey there, mo ghràdh."



McCoy

“Sure,” Cora smiled up at McCoy. “But can we walk? I have class in five minutes.”

 

“Ok.”

 

Cora led the way.

 

“So…?” she asked gently when McCoy didn’t begin speaking.

 

“I… Well, I don’t want this to come off like I’m asking for something just because of who I am.” McCoy’s fingers nervously played with his wedding ring. “I know we don’t know each other very well yet, but I promise that’s not what I’m trying to do. I just- I want to look out for Scotty.”

 

“Ok,” Cora said slowly. “How can I help?”

 

“It’s my fault,” McCoy said. “Scotty’s been worried about it since I told off Kinnear when he visited our school. He doesn’t think I should have and he’s probably right, but I did and, well, there it is.”

 

Cora nodded along as she listened.

 

“Sorry. So the point is— and I really don’t want it to come off that I’m trying to use you or anything because of your brother, cause I’m not! I just don’t know where else to turn yet...”

 

“But?” Cora smiled at McCoy.

 

“But could you maybe find out from him how much say over things the admiral really has? This whole presentation for Madison has Scotty really worried again. Starfleet’s been his dream since he was a kid. And if now there’s a nephew we have to be careful around too…”

 

McCoy looked over as Cora patted his arm.

 

“We’re all Starfleet now,” she smiled. “We look out for each other. You’re both nice and I’m glad we’ve met. I’ll ask Declan when I get a chance.” She tugged McCoy closer. “I don’t think he likes it much, but it’s Starfleet. We go where we’re assigned.”

 

“Cora, you’re the best. Thank you!” McCoy smiled gratefully at her.

 

“You really care about Scotty; it’s not that hard to see.” Cora stopped. “I’m in here.” She gestured at the building they were next to. “I’ll see ya later!”

 

“Bye!” McCoy called as Cora disappeared. Turning around he hurried to his own class.



McCoy dropped into his seat just as the instructor walked in. He drew in a deep breath and blew it out.

 

“That was close,” a voice next to him said.

 

McCoy looked over to see Eugene. He shrugged. “Least I’m here,” he grinned. Eugene snorted back a laugh.

 

Both boys turned back to the front as the instructor cleared his throat.



McCoy walked across campus in the late afternoon thankful that his professors hadn’t assigned much more reading. He still had chapters to get through from the previous day. He’d foregone doing his own homework to help Scotty the night before. He’d get right to it when he got to their room he promised himself. He’d read all of it and help Scotty.

 

He smiled as he thought of his husband. McCoy wondered if maybe Scotty would like to go out on the weekend and see some of the city. Christine saying she and Roger were meeting had put the thought in his head. Maybe there was a city guide for cadets somewhere. McCoy added it to his mental list of things to get done.

 

Lost in his thoughts he was surprised to find himself at his dorm. He hurried up the stairs, not waiting for the lift and quickly tapped in their door code.

 

McCoy’s smile grew bigger as Scotty turned at his desk to look at him.

 

“Hey there, mo ghràdh.”

 

All thoughts of getting his reading done left McCoy’s mind. Scotty’s smile was bright. He had taken off his uniform jacket and his dark undershirt was snug against his slim body.

 

McCoy didn’t answer, just moved forward in the room until he was in front of his husband. Then he dropped down to his knees so they were nearly face to face and pulled Scotty into a deep kiss.

 

Scotty made a brief surprised noise, but quickly moved into the embrace. He let out a chuckle when McCoy finally pulled back.

 

“Ye’d think ye hadn’t seen me in days not hours.”

 

“Maybe you’re just too hard to resist,” McCoy grinned back. He let his hands rest on top of Scotty’s thighs. “Come on, why don’t we take a little break?” He inclined his head toward their bed.

 

“Len!” Scotty said. “I’ve got too much work still to do.”

 

“All the more reason you deserve a break,” McCoy said, darting in again to catch Scotty’s lips. “Come on darlin’,” he whispered, trailing kisses across Scotty’s neck. His hands moved up to Scotty’s hips.

 

“Ooh,” Scotty murmured. “My presentat—”

 

“Ok,” McCoy said, pulling back suddenly. “You’re right. Work first.” He stood up and began to undo his own jacket. “I’ll just be over here.” He moved to his own desk and hung his jacket on the chair.

 

“Oh, ye big baby! Ye incorrigible mad man!” Scotty had stood up.

 

McCoy grinned at him.

 

“Ye did that on purpose! Now get back here!” Scotty demanded.

 

“But your presentation—”

 

“Shut it!” Scotty said, closing the distance between them and pulling McCoy’s face down to meet his. “Yer lucky I love ye,” Scotty said after he gave McCoy a searing kiss. “Come on then,” he said, looking McCoy up and down.

 

“Yes sir,” McCoy grinned again and began to back Scotty towards the bed.



Scotty

On the next morning, Scotty's legs were trembling as the boys made their way to class. 

 

After his little adventure in bed with Leonard the afternoon before, he had taken the rest of the evening to finish his presentation. 

 

The Scotsman knew that it was good, knew that he had put all his heart into it, yet still, he couldn't shake the feeling that everything would go wrong. 

 

Leonard walked close beside him, one hand wrapped around his shoulder. From time to time, he whispered encouraging words to his husband. 

 

Scotty gave his love a weak smile as he nodded, however it quickly faded when he heard a voice coming from behind them. 

 

"Cadet Scott-McCoy!"

 

Both boys whirled around to face Cmdr. Madison who was walking up to them. His face was stern as ever. 

 

"Good morning, sir," both students answered simultaneously.

 

Madison looked at Leonard for a moment, then gave him a nod.

 

"You can leave, cadet. I want to talk to this Scott-McCoy." 

 

Scotty felt his stomach drop and he wanted nothing more than to beg Leonard to stay, but he knew that his husband had to follow the order. 

 

"Scotty?" Leonard still asked, giving the Scotsman a worried look. 

 

Scotty nodded at him, then placed a kiss on his cheek.

 

"It's okay. See ye in class," he whispered and after another moment of hesitation, the prince walked off.

 

Scotty straightened his back and placed his arms behind him. 

 

"Commander? What can I do for ye, sir?" he asked, head held high. He wouldn't show weakness now. 

 

"Are you ready for class, cadet?"

 

"Aye, sir."

 

"Did you work on all the topics I sent to you?"

 

"Aye, sir." 

 

"Will it fill two hours?"

 

"Aye, sir." 

 

For a long moment, Madison eyed Scotty critically, before he eventually nodded.

 

"Well then... let's go."



"Good morning, cadets. Today we will have a special lecture. Your fellow student, Mr. Scott-McCoy, prepared a presentation for us and I'm sure we are all very excited to hear what a greenhorn like him can teach us."

 

With these words, Cmdr. Madison took a seat in the first row and looked at Scotty expectantly.

 

The young Scotsman let his eyes wander through the room. There were so many people. Had there always been that many people in this class? 

 

He felt his mouth go dry. Heat rushed into his cheeks and his heart began to race. 

 

"Cadet? You can start."

 

A chuckle went through the crowd at Cmdr. Madison's words and Scotty tried his best to focus.

 

And then he found Leonard in the crowd. His husband was smiling at him in an encouraging way. He believed in him. He knew that Scotty could do it.

 

So, the Scotsman closed his eyes, took a deep breath, cleared his throat and when he opened his eyes again, he tried his best to be confident. 

 

He would give his classmates the best presentation they had ever heard. And he would make sure that every single one of them would see and adore shuttles and spaceships the way he did. 

 

For he not only knew what he was talking about, but he felt it.



McCoy

McCoy couldn’t help glancing over his shoulder as he walked away from Scotty and Commander Madison. He knew how nervous Scotty still was. He had felt the anxiety coming off his husband.

 

“How is he?” Christine asked as she fell into step with McCoy and slid her arm through his. McCoy startled slightly, after all there was only one person who ever grabbed him like that.

 

“He got it all finished last night and I think it’s good. But we always judge ourselves the hardest.” McCoy frowned. He hoped Scotty would get over his nerves and prove to everyone in the class how much he knew.

 

“Our own worst critic,” Christine agreed with a rueful shake of her head. “I can’t wait to hear him and see what Madison thinks after Scotty blows everyone away.”

 

McCoy chuckled. He thought the same thing. They entered the classroom and Sulu gave them a wave. The pair headed up to sit by him. Cora joined them a few moments later.

 

“Hey Prince.” McCoy felt a jab to his shoulder from behind. Turning he saw Aporal had taken a seat behind them. “What are we in for?”

 

McCoy managed to keep from scowling. He knew Scotty seemed to like the Andorian, even with his cocky attitude. He smiled tightly.

 

“You can call me Leonard. Scotty’s going to do great.”

 

“I’m sure he will,” Aporal said, his own grin speaking volumes.

 

McCoy turned around as a hush went through the class and Madison explained what was happening. Scotty was pale and McCoy could see the tremble in his husband’s hands. He shrunk in on himself slightly as Madison prompted him to begin.

 

McCoy smiled as encouragingly as he could when Scotty’s eyes found him. He gave a nod then Scotty took a deep breath and began.

 

Scotty started haltingly and McCoy found Christine squeezing his arm. Soon enough Scotty settled as he dove into his presentation. The more he spoke the more his passion came through and the more confident he appeared.

 

“He should be the teacher,” Sulu leaned towards McCoy and whispered.



The two hour class had never flown by as fast as it did that morning. Scotty had found his rhythm and proved to be an animated and expressive instructor. A brief round of applause went through the class as he finished, though it broke off abruptly as Madison stood and looked over the cadets.

 

“Dismissed,” he said and the hall filled with the soft murmurs of cadets gathering their things and leaving.

 

McCoy couldn’t wait to crush Scotty in a hug, he was so proud of his husband. But as McCoy made his way towards him, Madison blocked the way. The instructor had his back to everyone and was talking to Scotty. McCoy stopped and caught Scotty’s eye, but the Scotsman gave him a tight smile and gestured for McCoy to head out. He hoped Madison wasn’t telling Scotty off for upstaging him.

 

“Where is he?” Christine asked as McCoy came out the door alone.

 

“Madison is talking to him.”

 

“I hope he’s alright,” Cora said next to Christine. “That was one of the best lectures I’ve been to so far.”

 

McCoy smiled. He completely agreed.

 

“Madison better not be telling him off,” Sulu said quietly. “That would be completely unfair.”

 

“Scottish boy did good,” Aporal said, clapping a hand on McCoy’s shoulder as he walked past.

 

“You can tell him that,” McCoy called after him.

 

“How long is he going to keep him?” Christine looked worried. “We have more classes to get to.”

 

McCoy’s stomach twisted nervously, worrying what was happening between Scotty and the commander. Just as he was about to head back in, Scotty came out.

 

Christine, Sulu and Cora immediately all began to compliment Scotty at the same time and he blushed.

 

“You were amazing,” McCoy whispered as he pulled Scotty tight. “What did Madison say?” he asked in his normal voice.



Scotty

Words couldn't have described how proud Scotty was feeling when the crowd applauded for him. His chest swelled with pride and he smiled brightly at his fellow cadets. 

 

However, his smile quickly faded when Madison dismissed the class and then stepped up to him. Scotty wasn't sure how to judge the look on the man's face. 

 

His heart sank. Was he supposed to say or do something? What was Madison expecting of him? 

 

Behind him, Scotty caught a glimpse of Leonard who was running at him, but the Scotsman quickly gave him a tight smile and nodded at him to wait outside. Then he turned his attention back to Madison. 

 

The instructor didn't say anything for a long time until he let out a sigh and nodded slowly to himself. 

 

"Do you think that the class learned something today?" 

 

Scotty tried his best not to frown. His heart started to beat faster and he swallowed tightly. Madison was trying to intimidate him. It was clear to see. He wanted to make Scotty feel bad about everything he had achieved. 

 

But the Scotsman stood tall and raised his chin proudly, hands crossed behind his back. 

 

He nodded. 

 

"Aye, sir." 

 

Madison's eyes narrowed and he stared at the cadet for what felt like forever. He probably hadn't expected that answer after how nervous Scotty had been. 

 

And Scotty even dared to keep on talking.

 

"They learned everything you asked me to teach them. They now know about several models of old and new ships and shuttles. They know about what makes them special. They know about the most important models, who designed them and what they were made for. They know-"

 

He could have gone on forever, but Madison cut him off with one quick movement of his hand.

 

"Alright, alright, I get it. You... did good, Mr. Scott-McCoy. You gave us a nice presentation about all the topics I've sent to you."

 

Once more, Scotty's chest swelled with pride and a smile formed on his lips. However, the instructor wasn't done yet.

 

"But," he said with one raised index finger, "from now on, I expect you to follow my classes without badmouthing them afterwards. You can think what you want about my way of teaching, but you will keep it to yourself. After all... some of us have a family and mouths to feed. They... can't afford to lose their job." 

 

Scotty's eyes widened and he stared at Madison for a moment. Was the man actually implying that he could lose his job just because of what a student had said? That seemed crazy! Then again, maybe he should look up more things about the man in front of him to understand him better. 

 

"Sir?"

 

Madison, who had apparently been lost in his thoughts, quickly shook his head and then focused on his counterpart again. 

 

"I... might think about my teaching methods though. You are permitted to leave now, cadet. After all, you have more classes." 

 

Scotty wanted to say something else, but he knew that Madison was right. He had to be on time for his other classes. 

 

"I'll see you next week, Mr. Scott-McCoy."

 

"A-aye, sir. See ye next week." 

 

With that, Scotty left the room only to be greeted by all of his friends congratulating and complementing him on his presentation.

 

Leonard was the last one to pull him into a hug. 

 

"You were amazing," the prince whispered and Scotty felt his heart getting warm. He had only achieved it, because of Leonard's help and encouragement. 

 

"What did Madison say?"

 

A soft smile spread across Scotty's face as he thought about how the man had told him that he had done good. 

 

"I'll... tell ye later. Let's get to class."



McCoy

Scotty’s smile had reassured McCoy that Madison hadn’t been too harsh with him, but he still couldn’t wait to hear what his husband had to say. He walked close to Scotty to their next class. If he had to work a little harder to focus on the class and if his hand slid closer to Scotty’s during the next lecture McCoy couldn’t really blame himself.



“There’s the man of the hour!”

 

McCoy and Scotty turned to see Jim coming up to their table in the dining hall. Spock was at his side. McCoy saw Scotty’s blush as he turned back and shared an eye roll with Christine across from him.

 

“We’ve been hearing all about you in our classes!” Jim said as he plopped into the chair on Scotty’s other side.

 

“Hey Spock,” McCoy said.

 

“Hello si— Leonard,” Spock corrected himself. He looked politely at Cora who gestured for him to take the seat next to her.

 

“So! Tell us all about it,” Jim reached over and grabbed Scotty’s shoulder. “Sulu already told me you should be the teacher.”

 

“No, no,” Scotty quickly said as he turned redder and shook his head.

 

“He was wonderful!” Cora gushed. “I didn’t know shuttles could be so fascinating. If I didn’t want to go into command, I’d be more than halfway tempted to take up engineering just to be your student.”

 

Scotty’s mouth dropped open and he looked at a loss for words at the compliment.

 

“Thank ye,” he finally managed.

 

McCoy pushed his knee tighter against Scotty’s.

 

“Spock, how’re your classes going?” McCoy asked before Jim could start again. He could see Scotty was flattered by all the compliments, but knew he didn’t like being the center of attention so obviously.



McCoy managed to slip away from lunch early with Scotty.

 

“So what did Madison say?” he asked as they walked slowly along.

 

“That I did a good job. And that I should keep my thoughts to myself next time.”

 

“It is going to be hard to listen to his lectures again after hearing yours,” McCoy said. He squeezed Scotty’s hand to emphasize his words.

 

“Thank ye love.”

 

“Maybe he’s more knowledgeable about some other subject,” McCoy shrugged. One could hope.

 

“Maybe,” Scotty said slowly.

 

“What?” McCoy asked. He could see Scotty was thinking about something.

 

“Nothing. Just how easy do ye think it is for instructors to be let go?”

 

“Don’t know. I’d think they’d be safe since we’re all in the fleet. Maybe just reassigned or something.”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“You know,” McCoy said a few moments later, breaking the silence that had fallen between them. “Teaching isn’t a bad idea. You, I mean.”

 

“What?”

 

“If I have to be here longer, becoming a doctor. Maybe you could teach here and we’d still be together. You really did a great job today.”

 

“Oh.” Scotty’s face began to color slightly.

 

“I know it’s a few years out to think about, but it’s an idea to tuck away.”



McCoy greeted Eugene as he sat down in his first afternoon class.

 

“Hey, did you hear about the cadet that taught a class today?” Eugene asked.

 

“What?” McCoy asked in surprise.

 

“Yeah, I heard from a friend who was in the class. He really upstaged the instructor it sounds like.”

 

McCoy stared at Eugene in surprise before a laugh fell out of him.

 

“That was my class,” McCoy said. “And that was my husband.”

 

“What?” Eugene's eyes opened in surprise. “It was?”

 

McCoy nodded.

 

“Get out!” Eugene laughed.

 

“It’s the truth,” McCoy grinned.

 

“Wow. Well. Tell him my friend was impressed.”

 

“Will do,” McCoy said, even more proud of his husband.



Scotty

Scotty was kinda glad when Leonard and him eventually could retire to their room after dinner. He let out a deep sigh he didn't know he had been holding and dropped onto the bed. 

 

"What a day!"

 

First his presentation and then so many people congratulating and complementing him on it - it had been quite a lot attention for the young Scotsman who wasn't much of a fan of standing in the spotlight. 

 

"Only three days and you already are a well-known star at the academy," Leonard said as he fell down next to his husband and grinned at him. 

 

"Well, just what I expected. After all, you're a genius."

 

Scotty returned the grin and he gently grabbed Leonard by his uniform jacket to pull him closer. 

 

"Aye, well, I have to make a name for myself. I can't just be 'the prince's husband' now can I?"

 

Leonard tilted his head to the side, apparently musing for a moment, before he chuckled. 

 

"True. And maybe if you'll become the popular one, people might even forget about me being the prince. Even though some cadets don't even seem to know about it." 

 

Scotty chuckled too.

 

"Oh?"

 

"Yeah, there's this student in one of my courses. Eugene. He has no idea who I am," Leonard explained and Scotty smiled, placing on hand on his cheek. 

 

"And I bet ye are quite happy about that, eh?" 

 

Leonard nodded, leaning his head into his husband's hand. 

 

"It's quite nice to be unknown, yeah." 

 

Scotty could believe that. He knew that similar to himself, Leonard too didn't like too much attention. Unfortunately, that wasn't easy for him since the whole galaxy knew his face from articles and TV. 

 

"Anyway, I'm just glad that you have more free time again now," Leonard changed the topic after a moment of silence and he slowly started to unbutton Scotty's jacket. 

 

The Scotsman couldn't keep the grin off his face as he started to do the same with Leonard's.

 

"Aye, more time for... important things." 

 

Moments later, their lips were pressed against each other and their clothes lay on the floor. 



In the morning, they had different classes than the days before and therefore they weren't together. 

 

However, Scotty was able to spot another familar face in the crowd as he entered the auditorium. 

 

He smiled to himself as he made his way over and clapped a hand on the strong shoulder. 

 

"Morning, Jimbo." 

 

The blond startled for a second, then chuckled when he saw who was standing next to him. 

 

"Oh, hey Scotty." 

 

Quickly, Jim moved one seat to the side and made space for his friend who sat down. 

 

"Where were ye? We missed ye at breakfast." 

 

Was Scotty imagining things or was there a soft blush on Jim's cheeks? 

 

"Oh, uhm, I... I wasn't hungry and I... needed some space, time for myself." 

 

At hearing that, Scotty frowned. It wasn't like Jim to avoid his friends. Unless there was something wrong. 

 

"Did something happen? Is there something I can do for ye?" 

 

Jim stared at his friend for a second, before he sighed.

 

"Uhm... I can't really talk about it. It's... private." 

 

Now that was even more concerning. It sounded quite serious, but Scotty wouldn't ask more questions. He didn't want to force Jim to say anything he didn't want to say. 

 

"Okay, just... know that I'm there for ye, if ye need someone."

 

Jim gave him a soft smile and nodded. 

 

"Will do. Thanks, Scotty."

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy sat in his first class of the morning with a sense of dread in his stomach. Though he intended to be a doctor, to serve on a starship as Scotty wanted, McCoy had to be able to at least fly a shuttle in an emergency. So he sat, nervously twisting his ring around his finger in a class that would teach him ship flying basics.

 

He had been engrossed in getting himself into the actual classroom and hadn’t paid attention to anyone else around him. McCoy had no idea if anyone he knew was already sitting. He focused on breathing evenly.

 

He startled as a hand touched his shoulder.

 

“Leonard?”

 

“Ny! Hey,” McCoy said, looking up.

 

Uhura frowned gently at him.

 

“You alright? We waved at you, but you didn’t look at us.” Uhura gestured a few seats back. McCoy turned to look and saw Jaylah wave.

 

“I— yeah. Umm, I’m ok,” McCoy lied.

 

“Want to come join us?” Uhura still had concern on her face.

 

“Sure,” he nodded and got quickly to his feet.

 

“Good morning Just Leonard,” Jaylah greeted him as he sat down next to her.

 

“Hi.”

 

“You and Scotty ok?” Uhura asked.

 

“What? Yeah. Of course,” McCoy said in surprise.

 

“What is wrong?” Jaylah asked bluntly, looking between McCoy and Uhura.

 

McCoy ran a hand over his face as he let out a sigh. The girls were going to realize sooner or later if they were in the class with him.

 

“I’m scared of flying,” he said quietly.

 

“What?” Jaylah asked.

 

“You are?” said Uhura.

 

McCoy nodded. “Terrified. I’ve been trying to get better about it, and it has gotten easier when Scotty’s with me, but…, my mind just thinks up all the things that could go wrong.”

 

“Oh Leonard,” Uhura said gently. “And you still joined Starfleet?”

 

He nodded again.

 

“We will help you,” Jaylah said determinedly.

 

McCoy couldn’t help a smile at the alien girl.

 

“Thank you,” he told them. “But please don’t say too much to the others about it please?”

 

“No problem,” Uhura told him.

 

“Your secret is safe,” Jaylah said.



Relief spread through McCoy as he left the class with Uhura and Jaylah. It would be another week or two before they began to practice in the flight simulators and he hoped by then he’d be somewhat used to the idea. He said bye to the girls and headed for his next class.

 

In the classroom he saw an old familiar face and headed straight towards Spock.

 

“Hey Spock.”

 

Spock looked flushed as he glanced up at McCoy, and the prince just managed to keep from raising an eyebrow.

 

“May I?” McCoy asked, waving a hand at the seat next to the Vulcan.

 

“Fine.”

 

McCoy looked sharply over at Spock as he sat. Spock had spat the word at him almost angrily. McCoy racked his brain; had he done something to annoy Spock? He could think of nothing.

 

“How’s your morning going?” McCoy asked, keeping his voice casual. He turned his head slightly. He could see Spock’s jaw clench, then forcibly unclench as he appeared to draw a deep breath.

 

“It has been fine.”

 

McCoy watched Spock closer. The other boy seemed to almost be trembling. McCoy began to worry. Spock was always calm and collected.

 

“You alright? You aren’t getting sick or something?” It would explain the flush on Spock’s face McCoy thought. “Lots of new people in a new place, seems like a—”

 

“I am perfectly healthy!” Spock burst out, eyes dark with anger.

 

McCoy put his hands up calmly. “Ok, ok,” he said quickly. “Sorry.” He got his PADD ready to take notes. “Just wanted to make sure,” he muttered.



Scotty

At lunch, Scotty noticed that not only Jim was acting strange, but Spock also appeared to be different from his usual self.

 

There was a flush on his cheeks and his body was trembling slightly. He didn't participate in any conversations and he tried his best to avoid the looks of the others. 

 

It really was strange.

 

Jim, on the other hand, was looking at anyone except his boyfriend. He chatted with Chekov and Sulu about a class they had had together in the morning, teased Keenser about an alien girl that apparently had a thing for him and overall tried to act carefree and happy. 

 

However, Scotty knew his friend well enough to tell that something was very wrong. If only Jim would talk about it...



In the evening, before dinner, Scotty brought his stuff to their room and he wasn't surprised to find Leonard sitting at his desk, jacket thrown onto the bed. 

 

"Hey there, mo ghràdh," the Scotsman greeted his husband with a kiss to his cheek, hugging him from behind, and he caught a glance at what Leonard was looking at on his PADD.

 

He raised an eyebrow.

 

"Angry Vulcans?" Scotty asked, tilting his head to the side in confusion. 

 

Leonard let out a sigh, eyes still fixed on the screen. 

 

"Yeah, it's just... Spock acted very strange today in class. He basically yelled at me, not controlling his emotion. It was... scary."

 

"I can believe that," Scotty muttered, pulling over his own chair to sit down next to Leonard. "Did ye find anything?"

 

The prince groaned and shook his head. 

 

"No. Nothing. It's just like... Vulcans are the greatest mystery in the whole galaxy! And Spock won't talk to me about what's wrong."

 

Scotty sighed, nodding his head. 

 

"Aye, same with Jim. I know something is going on, but he says it's private and he doesn't want to talk about it." 

 

Leonard moved his eyes from the screen to Scotty's face and smiled bitterly. 

 

"Suppose we both have trouble getting through to our friends, huh?" 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"We cannae help it, Len. If they are ready to talk, they will surely tell us first. And then we can support them." 

 

Leonard didn't seem satisfied with that answer, yet still he sighed and nodded. 

 

"Yeah, I suppose you're right. It's just that... I'm worried. Spock has helped and saved me so many times and now there's nothing I can do for him."

 

A sad look formed on Leonard's face and Scotty gave him a gentle smile, placing one hand on his shoulder. 

 

"Oh, Len. Ye are there for him. That's all ye can do at the moment. I'm sure that Spock and Jim... they'll get it all sorted out." 

 

Leonard looked about to protest, but Scotty quickly used his chance to change the topic. He knew that talk wouldn't get them anywhere. 

 

"So, how was yer day?" 

 

Leonard sighed once again and he shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I had one class about learning how to fly a shuttle."

 

Scotty's mouth formed a silent 'oh' and he squeezed his husband's shoulder even tighter. He knew how scared Leonard was of flying so attending a class about it must have been quite troublesome for him. 

 

"We only talked about stuff in theory. Practice will start in a week or two, but... it's still an uncomfortable thought that I'll have to fly by myself." 

 

Scotty moved closer to Leonard so that he could pull him into a hug. 

 

"I'm so sorry I cannae be with ye. This has to be so hard," the young Scotsman whispered into his love's ear and he could hear Leonard's voice trembling as he sighed. 

 

"It's... it's okay. I have to overcome my fears myself. And, I'm not alone in that class. Ny and Jaylah are there too."

 

Scotty let go of Leonard so that he could look him in the eyes. 

 

"Did ye tell them about yer fear of flying?"

 

Leonard nodded. 

 

"Yeah. They would have found out sooner or later anyway, so I thought to myself, why not tell them right away." 

 

Scotty nodded understandingly as he gently stroked Leonard's cheek with his thumb. 

 

"I'm sure they'll support ye in every way they can." 

 

A soft smile crossed Leonard's lips. He knew the girls as well as Scotty did. He knew that they would help him get through it.

 

"They sure will."

 

Then his eyes fell back onto his PADD and onto the clock.

 

"Suppose we better head for dinner now. The others will be waiting." 

 

"Aye," Scotty agreed and a grin formed on his face as he pressed a kiss to Leonard's lips. "And after dinner, I'll make sure to distract ye from yer worries."

 

Leonard's face mirrored the grin. 

 

"Oh? Well then... I can't wait for it."



McCoy

Something was definitely wrong with Spock, McCoy decided by Friday afternoon. Jim too, but McCoy hadn’t sat next to him in class for two days. He had with Spock and the curtness that had been present on Thursday was markedly stronger on Friday. Annoyance seemed to vibrate off him and McCoy left their shared class on edge.

 

Walking across campus McCoy saw a familiar flash of blond hair and hurried to catch Jim.

 

“Hey! Jim!”

 

McCoy saw Jim’s shoulders tense before he turned around.

 

“Bones!” he greeted McCoy too loudly.

 

“What’s wrong with Spock?” McCoy asked bluntly.

 

“What? Nothing,” Jim said far too quickly for McCoy’s liking.

 

“I grew up with the guy Jim,” McCoy raised a brow. “Something’s off. Something happen between you two?”

 

“We’re fine,” Jim waved him off with a smile. McCoy saw it didn’t reach Jim’s eyes.

 

“We’re all here for you, you know. You just have to tell us—”

 

“Great,” Jim interrupted. “But nothing’s wrong. I’ve got class, I’ve gotta run.”

 

McCoy frowned as Jim hurried away from him. 

 

McCoy turned to walk to his own class, his last of the day. He would have all afternoon after lunch for homework and relaxing. And some investigating. Something was wrong with his friends and he was determined to help.

 

He pulled out his PADD as soon as he sat in class and quickly typed out a message.

 

Keep this to yourself. I’ll call you after I’m out of class. Has there been any talk there about Spock?

 

He hit send. If there was anything to know in the palace, Leah would find out.



In their dorm room, McCoy shucked off his jacket and sat at his desk. He set the PADD in front of himself. He sent another message to Leah to see if she could talk or if she was busy.

 

A moment later the device began to ring.

 

“What’s going on?” Leah asked as her face appeared.

 

“Hi to you too,” McCoy replied.

 

“Hi,” Leah rolled her eyes. “What’s going on?”

 

“I don’t know,” McCoy said, running a hand through his hair. “Spock is acting weird. He’s snapped at me and seems angry. Really angry. So much he's nearly shaking.”

 

Leah frowned. “I take it you’ve asked him.”

 

McCoy nodded. “You know how tight lipped he is.”

 

“What’d Jim say?”

 

McCoy made an exasperated noise. “He says everything is fine. I don’t believe him for a second.”

 

“Did they break up?” Leah asked. Her expression changed to worry.

 

McCoy shook his head. “I don’t think that’s it. I don’t know why, but I don’t feel it’s that. So any word there?”

 

It was Leah’s turn to shake her head.

 

“I haven’t heard anything, but I haven’t been hiding behind doors either. Maybe he’s catching a cold or something? Earth germs affecting him differently?”

 

“Maybe,” McCoy said, sitting back in his chair. “He’s never spoken to me like that before.” He paused and frowned. “I don’t like it.”

 

“You can’t make him tell you,” Leah offered gently.

 

“I know. But with everything he’s done for me, it’s the least I can do to look out for him too.”

 

“I’ll keep my ears open,” Leah promised.

 

“Thanks,” McCoy said.

 

“Everything else is good?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Good,” Leah said. “Call Mother tomorrow and tell her all about it. You’ve been there a week and haven’t called yet.”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes at his sister bossing him around.

 

“I will.”



“There ye are Len!”

 

Scotty came through their door with a look of relief.

 

“Ye skipped lunch.”

 

McCoy was sitting back on their bed reading. He lowered his book to look at his husband.

 

“I had to call Leah.”

 

“How is she?” Scotty asked, depositing his things on his desk and undoing his jacket.

 

“Good. I- I wanted to know if she’d heard anything at home about Spock.” McCoy continued as Scotty looked over at him. “Something’s wrong. He’s angrier today than yesterday and that’s not like him. Jim insists everything is fine. What were they like at lunch?”

 

“Spock wasn’t there, and Jim sat down just before I left. He looks like himself, but he’s not right either,” Scotty said as he joined McCoy on the bed.

 

“I don’t like it,” McCoy said again. “I just want to help.”



Scotty

The next morning, Scotty could still see how much the matter with Spock was bothering Leonard. 

 

Once again, the Vulcan did not appear in the dining hall and this time Jim was also missing. It really was worrisome. 

 

The rest of their friends had also noticed that something was wrong. Everyone could feel the tension at the table quite clearly, but no one dared to broach the subject. 

 

Instead, they all tried to talk casually and cheerfully about their weekend plans. 

 

Uhura wanted to explore the city with Cora and Jaylah and maybe do a bit of shopping.

 

Christine was meeting up with Roger.

 

Chekov and Keenser had arranged to play an online RPG game with Robbie and Sulu wanted to try out the fencing course offered by the Academy. 

 

"Maybe we should take a look at the city too," Scotty suggested as he gently touched the arm of his husband, who was lost in thought.

 

The dark-haired boy flinched slightly and his eyes widened as he turned his head towards Scotty.

 

"What?"

 

A soft smile formed on Scotty's lips and he moved closer to Leonard. 

 

"I said we could go and see the city today," he repeated his idea and Leonard just nodded, putting on a smile. 

 

"Oh, um, sure. I was actually going to suggest that to you too." 

 

"Well, it's a deal then," Scotty said, before pressing a kiss to Leonard's cheek.

 

Maybe the time in the city would take their minds off things and distract them. 



They set off straight after breakfast. The sun was shining quite strongly, but the cool breeze blowing in from the sea made it quite bearable outside.

 

At least for Scotty.

 

He already suspected that it might be a little too cool for Leonard, who was used to different temperatures from Georgiares. The lad had even put on a thin jacket.

 

"What do ye think? Should we go and see the sea?" 

 

Scotty was very happy that they were studying in a city that was near the water. It reminded him of his home. 

 

When he once again received no answer, the young Scotsman frowned and squeezed Leonard's hand, which was resting in his, a little tighter. 

 

His husband looked at him and his cheeks turned a soft pink.

 

"I'm sorry, leannan. I was just thinking-"

 

"About Spock and Jim. Aye, I know," Scotty finished Leonard's sentence as he nodded his understanding. 

 

Leonard ran his free hand through his hair and sighed. 

 

"I just want to do something for them!"

 

Scotty slowly came to a halt and he grabbed both of his lover's hands.

 

"Hey, ye did something for them. Ye offered them the chance to talk and ye informed Leah. And I'm sure she'll let us know as soon as she knows more."

 

Leonard had told Scotty about the call with the princess and although Scotty hadn't been particularly enthusiastic about him using her as a spy at first, he knew that Leonard only meant well. 

 

"All we can do now is wait."

 

Leonard put on a pout and Scotty couldn't help but chuckle softly.

 

"And I know how much ye hate waiting, mo ghràdh, but we have no choice." 

 

Leonard just sighed loudly, then nodded.

 

"I know." 

 

They were silent for a moment before Scotty started moving again, pulling Leonard with him. 

 

"And now, let's go to the beach!"



McCoy

McCoy did his best to push aside his concerns as Scotty happily pulled him along on their walk. The sun was warm but the breeze was cool and McCoy knew it would only get cooler the closer they got to the water.

 

“This is an old city,” McCoy said as they walked. He looked around, taking in everything.

 

“Aye. Nae as old as ol’ Aberdeen though,” Scotty said.

 

McCoy smiled. Scotty’s accent had thickened as he mentioned his home.

 

“Lots of history though,” Scotty conceded after a moment. “Lots of importance to the Federation.” McCoy caught Scotty glance at him slyly.

 

“Yes,” McCoy laughed. “I know all those dates. But honestly that’s all I know of the city. I want to know more. Who’s been here? What else has been done here?”

 

“Me too. There’s been earthquakes, and the old prison, and the bridges, but beyond anything Starfleet related I dinnae ken either.”

 

“So where is this beach we’re going to?” McCoy asked.

 

“Near the bridge.”

 

“And you know where to go?”

 

“Of course. Unlike ye, I actually look at the maps.” Scotty lifted his chin as he said the words.

 

“Hey!” McCoy laughed and tried to pull his hand from Scotty’s.

 

“Nae! Ye’re mine,” Scotty laughed as well and tightened his grip. “Even if ye’re terrible with directions.”

 

“I never had to deal with directions before,” McCoy retorted.

 

“Oh right love, yer highness, always somebody to do it for ye.” Scotty’s eyes were twinkling with mirth as he looked at McCoy.

 

“Hey! What is this? Make fun of your husband day? At least I- at least I…”

 

Scotty stopped and looked at McCoy expectantly.

 

“I don’t, uh… I got nothing,” McCoy gave up. “You’re perfect and wonderful at everything.”

 

“Oh. Len.” Scotty’s face flushed. “Ye know that’s not true.”

 

“It is,” McCoy said, and he leaned in to kiss Scotty. “Now. Take me to this beach because I can’t read a map.” He grinned, and Scotty laughed.



“Wow,” McCoy said quietly.

 

They had made their way west after leaving campus. Many things had caught McCoy’s eye that he wanted to go back and see. He knew Scotty wanted to see the ocean first, and after all this city was going to be their home for quite a few years. They’d have time to find all its ins and outs and secrets.

 

They stood at the top of a bluff watching the waves crash on the beach below them.

 

“Can we go down there or…?” He looked over at Scotty.

 

“There’s people down there. There must be a way. Did ye want to?”

 

“It’s kinda nice just right here for now,” McCoy said.

 

“Alright mo ghràdh,” Scotty agreed and leaned against McCoy.

 

As they stood quietly, watching the waves roll on the beach, McCoy couldn’t help but think of Spock again. He had skipped breakfast and so had Jim. He sincerely hoped something bad wasn’t happening between them. A thought hit him.

 

“Len? What’s wrong?”

 

McCoy blinked in surprise at Scotty. His husband must have felt him suddenly tense.

 

“What if it’s because of T’Pring?”

 

“Who?” Scotty looked at him in confusion.

 

“Spock! What if something’s going on because of their dumb Vulcan betrothal?”

 

Now Scotty was frowning at him.

 

“I’m sorry,” McCoy said. “I am. I really was trying to forget about it, but that just popped into my head.”

 

“It’s alright love. It could be that, aye.”

 

“Spock told me last summer nothing would change until he was of age and he is now. I just assumed they would have sorted it all out on one of their trips to Vulcan. What if they didn’t and now she wants Spock to marry her?”

 

“Leonard.” Scotty had grabbed both of McCoy's hands and was squeezing gently. “If they want to tell us they will. They know we’re here and care. Alright?”

 

McCoy nodded slowly. “Alright.”

 

“I’m worried about them too, but there’s nothing we can do unless they tell us except be ready to listen.”

 

McCoy sighed and squeezed Scotty’s hands back.

 

“You’re right. See? I said you were perfect at everything.”



Scotty

Even though Leonard didn't mention Spock anymore for the rest of the day, Scotty sure knew that it was still on his mind. And he also knew that his husband wouldn't rest until he had found out what exactly was wrong. 

 

So when they sat down at the table for dinner in the evening and there was still no sign of Spock or Jim, Scotty could tell by the look on Leonard's face that he was going to pay them a visit. 

 

Their friends chatted about how their days had gone and about what had happened, but Scotty couldn't really focus on any of it. In the end, it worried him that Leonard worried so much. 



When they parted ways with their friends on campus, Scotty gently grabbed Leonard's hand.

 

"I'll come with ye," he said and his husband gave him a look of surprise.

 

"Wha-"

 

Scotty only shook his head and sighed softly. Did Leonard really think that he was that blind?

 

"Come on now, ye think I didn't notice the sandwiches ye smuggled with ye? I know ye want to go see Spock and Jim." 

 

Leonard glanced at the bag he was carrying with him. There were books inside that they had bought during their trip to the city, but the prince had also stuffed two sandwiches inside when he had thought nobody was watching. 

 

"It's just... they can't skip every meal! It's unhealthy!"

 

A soft chuckle escaped Scotty as he nodded.

 

"Aye, well... I suppose I cannae argue with that logic," he admitted and Leonard gave him a crooked thankful smile. 

 

Quickly, a grin found its way onto Scotty's face as he let go of Leonard's hand and walked a wee bit faster. 

 

"Well, luckily ye have me at yer side or else ye'd get lost and never find their room."

 

And then Scotty started running. 

 

"Hey!" Leonard called from behind him, playing the offended one and soon enough he was chasing after his husband. 



The two of them were really exhausted when they eventually reached the room inside building D1. It had been quite a long run and even though they had taken the elevator, they still needed time to catch their breath again. 

 

They exchanged one more smile and kiss before Leonard turned to ring the bell next to the door.

 

When they didn't get an answer right away, Leonard rang again, twice this time. 

 

Unfortunately - or in some nightly cases, fortunately - the doors and walls in the buildings were thick and soundproof.

 

Therefore it wouldn't make any sense to yell. 

 

When Leonard rang the bell one more time after some time, both boys were surprised at the door being forcefully pulled open by an upset looking Spock.

 

No... not just upset. Furious. Never before had Scotty seen the Vulcan's face filled with so much emotion. 

 

"What?!" 

 

Both, Scotty and Leonard, winced at the loud voice and Leonard even stepped in front of his husband protectively. A habit of him since they had been kidnapped by a group of Romulans the year before. 

 

"Woah, Spock!" Leonard said.

 

In the back of the room they heard the sound of a door opening.

 

"Spock! What are you-"

 

From where he was standing, Scotty was able to catch a glimpse of the boy who had stepped out of the bathroom.

 

And he was shocked at what he saw. 

 

There, standing in the middle of the room with a bare upper body, was Jim. A black eye and a bloody nose decorated his usually pretty face. 

 

"What the-"

 

Scotty didn't care about anything in that moment. He just moved forward, pushing Spock aside and ran over to Jim.

 

"Jim!"

 

"I'm fine, Scotty. It's... it's fine," Jim said, trying to gently push Scotty's hands away, but the Scotsman didn't believe a word he was saying. 

 

"Nothing is fine! What happened?!"

 

When Jim's eyes fell on Spock who was still standing at the door with Leonard, Scotty's eyes widened even more than they already had.

 

He whirled around. 

 

"Spock?"



McCoy

“Get out,” Spock demanded, his voice a snarl of anger.

 

McCoy straightened up, squared his shoulders and pushed into the room, allowing the door to close behind him.

 

“No,” he said firmly. “You may not speak to me that way.” He put every ounce of his royal background into his voice.

 

Spock’s eyes sparked with fury at him as his mouth worked around to keep from saying anything more.

 

“Now what is going on?” McCoy asked. He looked at Spock, waiting for an answer. The Vulcan’s jaw clenched tightly as he stared back. The tension rose inside the room.

 

“How did this happen?” Scotty’s voice asked faintly.

 

A sigh reached McCoy’s ears and Spock looked sharply at Jim. He moved away from Scotty and sat on one of the beds.

 

“C’mere,” Jim said gently to Spock.

 

To McCoy’s surprise Spock moved quickly and sat beside Jim. Spock still glared at McCoy and Scotty, but some of the tenseness seemed to leave his body as he sat next to Jim.

 

“Two stubborn beings,” Jim said as he stroked over the back of Spock’s head. “You won’t tell and he won’t leave until you do.” Jim said something else quietly in Vulcan.

 

“Fine,” Spock spat out after a moment.

 

“Sit down guys.” Jim pointed at the other bed.

 

“We brought you some dinner,” Scotty offered as he sat. “You can’t keep skipping meals.”

 

“We haven’t,” Jim said. “We’ve just been going when you all aren’t there.”

 

“Why?” McCoy asked.

 

“So we don’t have to put up with insufferably stupid questions!” Spock snapped at him.

 

“Hey,” Jim said and stroked his hand on Spock’s arm. Jim blew out a breath, then turned back to McCoy and Scotty. “This is incredibly private,” he said. “You can not tell anyone.”

 

McCoy caught Scotty’s eye. We’re they actually going to find out what was going on finally?

 

“Ok,” Scotty answered for them.

 

“So there’s this thing for Vulcans,” Jim began. “And- and when it happens the first time, it usually means it’s time for betrothals to be- to be completed.”

 

McCoy frowned then his thought from the beach came back.

 

“So it is about T’Pring.”

 

Spock’s face darkened as he nearly growled at McCoy.

 

“Ye’re still betrothed to her?” Scotty asked gently.

 

Jim nodded. “And if anyone finds out what’s going on, Spock will have to go.” Jim wiped at his eye. McCoy couldn’t tell if it was a tear or because of the bruising.

 

“So what’s going on? What’s happening to you?” McCoy asked Spock.

 

“Remember going through puberty and suddenly wanting to get to know every attractive person that went by intimately?” Jim blushed.

 

“No.” “No.” McCoy and Scotty answered at the same time. McCoy raised an eyebrow at Jim.

 

“Ok, forget that,” Jim backtracked quickly. “Then when you two got together, how you made use of any private moment?”

 

“What are ye saying lad?” Scotty asked with a frown.

 

“Sex,” Spock suddenly bit out, looking at all three boys like they were the stupidest people he had ever met.

 

McCoy saw Scotty’s color rise and felt his own face warm at the blunt word.

 

“In a nutshell,” Jim tried to grin.

 

“So you’ve gotta have sex, then you’ll stop being like this?” McCoy waved a hand at Spock.

 

“That’s a crude explanation of something my people—”

 

“Yes,” Jim cut him off. “In simple terms. But since it’s important on Vulcan—”

 

“I have told you ashayam, I am not certain what I would do to you. I would not want to harm you.”

 

“But ye did?” Scotty looked at Jim’s eye.

 

“That was an accident,” Jim said. “I was trying to convince him it would be fine, and he pushed me back.” Jim shrugged.

 

“Ok,” McCoy said standing up. “So you have sex with Jim and everything’s back to normal? No one talks about it again and you’re free from having to get married for a while longer?”

 

Spock’s face flushed with anger and his mouth opened.

 

“Yes, pretty much,” Jim said.

 

“Then for fuc—” McCoy shook his head. He straightened up again and looked right at Spock. “I’m still your prince. Have sex with Jim and get this settled,” he commanded. “Come on Scotty.” He headed for the door.



Scotty

When they were back inside their own room, Scotty let out a heavy sigh while Leonard paced up and down the room, running one hand through his hair. He appeared to be quite annoyed.

 

"I just don't get it! If the problem is that easy to solve then why don't they just fu- do it?! It's not like they didn't have sex before!" 

 

Scotty pushed off his shoes as he sat down on the bed and a weak smile crossed his lips. 

 

"I guess this isn't the same thing as regular sex, mo ghràdh. Ye heard Spock. He's scared that he might hurt Jim."

 

Even though he already had by accident. Scotty still felt sick thinking about Jim's bruised and bloody face. To think that someone like Spock who was usually peaceful and calm had done that... 

 

"Well, I'm quite sure that he'll hurt all of us if he doesn't stop being so angry and out of control!" 

 

Scotty only shook his head gently and patted the free space next to him, indicating for his husband to sit down. Slowly, Leonard followed the invite and Scotty wrapped his arm around him. 

 

"Len... there are things we don't understand. Spock's culture is... is different from ours. We don't know how exactly he feels inside. We don't know how hard this is for him.

 

"I mean... look at him! Did ye ever see him as emotional as he is right now ever before?"

 

Leonard seemed to think about it for a moment, but eventually he shook his head. 

 

"He's... he's scared. And confused. All the feelings he's bottled up for so long just burst out of him at the same time. It has to be horrible."

 

Leonard only groaned.

 

"Then why doesn't he just stop it? Why doesn't he sleep with Jim and gets it all settled?" 

 

"Listen, if ye were completely out of yer mind, not in control over yer actions, would ye want to sleep with me? Knowing that ye might take it too far."

 

Leonard opened his mouth to say something, but he appeared to be at a loss for words.

 

Scotty leaned closer to him. 

 

"That's what I thought. We cannae force him to do anything. We can only hope. I'm just glad that they told us the truth."

 

Leonard sat still for a very long time until he finally dropped backwards onto the bed, covering his face with both hands.

 

"Ugh, why do Vulcans have to be so complicated?" 

 

Scotty chuckled softly as he lay down next to his husband.

 

"I don't know, mo ghràdh. But I'm sure Spock and Jim will figure everything out. I have faith in them."



Sunday passed them by uneventful. They didn't hear anything from Spock or Jim. Leah didn't call either since she probably hadn't found out anything yet. Both boys called their mothers and told them about how their first week had been. 



On Monday morning, Scotty was on his way to his first class when he was stopped by a familar person.

 

"Hey Scottish boy, didn't you hear the news?"

 

Scotty whirled around to see Aporal behind him. The Andorian grinned at him. 

 

"What news?" 

 

"Our class was canceled and all the members of it are supposed to gather at the gym. First lecture in fighting and self-defense."

 

Scotty felt a strange tingling in his stomach. He had always known that that lesson would come, but he hadn't known that it would be so soon. 

 

He swallowed, then nodded. It would be just fine.



Scotty couldn't have been more wrong. Since he had been one of the few students who heard about the change of plan too late and needed to pick up his sports clothing from his room, he was late for class. 

 

Therefore, as a punishment, the teacher chose him and another boy to be the first cadets to practice an exercise. 

 

The boy - where had Scotty seen him before? - smiled at him and shook his hand as they stepped into the middle of the group. Scotty tried to smile back, but it was hard.

 

"Scotty," he introduced himself and the boy in front of him grinned even wider. 

 

"Francis." 

 

Almost instantly, Scotty's eyes widened and he wanted to pull his hand back, but the boy in front of him held it tightly.

 

"Well then, Mr. Kinnear, Mr. uhm," the teacher looked at his PADD, "Scott. Get started. First, we'll practice an easy way to get out of a stranglehold. Mr. Kinnear, would you be so kind..."

 

"Of course, sir."

 

Only a moment later, Scotty was turned around and grabbed from behind. 

 

He tried to breathe calmly, closed his eyes, but the hands holding him back reminded him of the hands that had held him one year ago. 

 

The Romulans dragging him through the forest to the cabin. The Romulans threatening and hurting him. 



Scotty started to pant and he squeezed his eyes shut. Sweat was forming on his forehead. He heard the teacher say something, but he didn't understand a word. 

 

"Please... let me go. Please! Please! Please!"

 

Francis only held him tighter. 

 

"Mr. Scott! Pull yourself together! I'll tell you how to get out of this grip. Just listen."

 

"Nae. Nae! Please, let go of me!"

 

Scotty shook his head, over and over again. Tears started to stream down his face and his heart was beating out of his chest as he started to squirm back and forth.

 

"Let go of me! Please! Please! Please!"

 

"Mr. Kinnear. Let go," the teacher said, sounding not very happy about how fast this lecture was ending.

 

Only a moment later Scotty fell to his knees, crying and sobbing heavily. 

 

"Get him to a nurse. These sissy kids these days," the teacher muttered and soon enough someone was helping him up and leading him away from the group. 

 

A hand gently rubbed up and down his back and a voice whispered to his ear. 

 

"Shh, it's okay. Everything's okay, Scottish boy. You'll be fine."



McCoy

Sitting at his desk, McCoy tried hard to stifle a yawn. He wondered if there was a way he could get out of the class. He knew everything that was being taught already. A life preparing to be king; Dr. Boyce had taught him more about the worlds of the Federation, their politics, and important histories than any other regular student needed to know. Perhaps when the instructor got to the diplomatic parts it would be more interesting. For the moment he let his mind drift.

 

A buzz against his leg made McCoy reach in his pocket and turn his comm off. He thought he already had.

 

He frowned a moment later wondering who would be calling. Everyone was in class.



Finally the class ended and McCoy stretched as he stood. A brief walk to his next class and some sunshine should wake him back up. He wondered how Scotty was getting on in his class as he walked. Well, he’d know soon enough.

 

A passing student was talking on their comm and it reminded McCoy of his own. He pulled it out and turned it back on. His brow furrowed at three missed calls. With a shrug, he called the unknown number back.

 

“Is that you prince?” said a voice a moment later. McCoy couldn’t quite place it.

 

“Who’s this?” he asked warily.

 

“Aporal. It’s about time you called.”

 

“What’s going on?” McCoy stopped walking and moved to the side of the path. He couldn’t decide if the noise the alien boy made was a groan or a sigh.

 

“Didn’t you listen to my message? Nevermind,” Aporal said quickly. “Just get over here already.”

 

“Where?” McCoy nearly yelled. Why did Aporal make everything such a battle?

 

“The infirmary in the gym. Scottish boy needs you.”

 

McCoy’s grip on the comm tightened as his blood began to run like ice.

 

“What happened?” he asked in a faint voice.

 

“Get here,” Aporal said. The call ended and McCoy dropped his hand to stare at the comm.

 

The infirmary in the gym? Where the hell was that? McCoy turned, looking wildly around. How hurt was Scotty? McCoy thought his heart was going to pound out of his chest. The gym. He would get there first, then find the infirmary.

 

He grabbed at the arm of a passing cadet.

 

“The gym,” he said hurriedly as they looked at him. “That way?” he pointed. The cadet nodded. McCoy took off at a run.

 

A moment later he skidded to a halt as memories rushed through his head.

 

He had run off for Scotty before. Without knowing all the details. Khan had lied so convincingly. He gasped a choked breath.

 

No ! his mind yelled at him. This isn’t the same!

 

McCoy’s hands dropped to his knees and he bent over catching his breath and fighting back a wave of panic. Andorians were allies. Khan and Sural and their Romulans were locked up.

 

Slowly McCoy’s chest loosened and he stood up. Breathing heavy he took off again at a quick jog.



Still catching his breath McCoy burst through the door he had been pointed to. There was Scotty! He was sitting in a chair and Aporal was next to him, hand on Scotty’s shoulder.

 

“What happened?” McCoy cried as he moved forward. “What’s hurt?” He dropped to his knees in front of Scotty, reaching for him carefully.

 

“Nothing’s hurt,” Aporal said. “He panicked.”

 

McCoy frowned over at him before turning his attention back to Scotty.

 

“Hey darlin’,” he soothed gently. “I’m here. What happened?” He gave a grunt of surprise as Scotty wrapped his arms tight around his neck.

 

“Our class got canceled and changed to self defense,” Aporal volunteered. “Lt. Samuels picked him and Francis Kinnear to demonstrate first.”

 

“All I could see was the Romulans,” Scotty whispered into McCoy’s neck.

 

“It’s alright leannan,” McCoy said. He looked at Aporal in surprise as their fingers bumped rubbing Scotty’s back.

 

“My goodness,” a voice said from nearby. “What a waterworks show.”

 

McCoy stiffened and caught a look of distaste on Aporal’s face.

 

“That’s the lieutenant,” Aporal whispered.

 

McCoy pushed Scotty gently back and got himself free. He stood and turned around.

 

“In my day we shook ourselves off and moved on,” the lieutenant said to the person at the desk.

 

“Do you know who I am?” McCoy said, taking a step forward and straightening himself to his full height. “Sir,” he added at the last second.

 

“Apparently a cadet who doesn’t know better,” said Lt. Samuels, moving towards him.

 

“I’m cadet Scott’s husband, Leonard McCoy.” His fingers clenched at his side.

 

“Prince of Georgiares II,” Aporal called as he got up to stand next to McCoy.

 

“Not here,” McCoy said to Aporal. “Just a cadet. But maybe that tells you something about Scotty and me.” He turned back to the lieutenant.

 

“Something about Romulans,” Aporal added.

 

McCoy closed his eyes for a deep breath. Was Aporal trying to help him or get him in more trouble?

 

Lt. Samuel’s face twitched. Was that recognition?

 

“Oh,” he said regretfully. “Oh. That was you.” He looked past McCoy and Aporal at Scotty.

 

“Yes,” McCoy confirmed in a hard voice.



Scotty

Aporal had brought him safely to the infirmary, where a nurse had immediately taken care of him. She had given him a sedative hypospray and instructed Aporal to stay with Scotty until someone familiar picked him up. She still had other patients to look after. 

 

Aporal had tried to call Leonard several times and had returned the communicator each time in frustration. Then he had turned back to Scotty and when he had miserably tried to explain what was going on with him, Aporal had immediately interrupted him.

 

"The kidnapping. I know. It's been all over the news back then."

 

So they had remained silent, Scotty on the verge of tears and Aporal close to him, a hand on his shoulder.



When Leonard finally called back and stood in the doorway a short time later, completely out of breath, Scotty could hardly believe it. He wrapped his arms around his husband, holding him as tightly as he could, new tears forming in his eyes. 

 

He had felt so incredibly helpless without Leonard. He had been so afraid of all the terrible memories.

 

And then suddenly there was this voice.

 

The voice of the man who was the reason why Scotty was sitting in that nurse's room. That voice... it mocked him. 

 

Scotty felt his cheeks turn red with embarrassment. So many cadets had seen his breakdown. So many people had been there when he hadn't been able to pull himself together. 

 

The story was sure to spread like wildfire around the campus and in no time he would be the laughing stock of the entire Academy. His second week and he had already made a fool of himself. 

 

Scotty casually noticed the voices of Leonard and Aporal talking to the lieutenant. He barely heard what they were saying, lost in his own thoughts. 

 

And suddenly there was a hand on his shoulder. Slowly Scotty raised his head and he looked up, meeting the eyes of Samuels.

 

"S-sir... I'm sorry. I... I should have..."

 

But the man in front of him only shook his head.

 

"No. I'm the one who needs to be sorry. I should have seen who you are. I... I didn't pay the necessary attention to the students who joined us. I sincerely apologize for that." 

 

Scotty was about to say something, but someone else beat him to it.

 

"Even if you don't know who it is and what their history is, you have to react differently. If someone gives a clear signal that the lesson should stop, then you have to follow that instruction."

 

Aporal. The Andorian stared hard at their teacher and when he turned and looked at him, he added a tense, "sir." 

 

Samuels was silent for a moment before nodding.

 

"I suppose... you're probably right," he said, and it was clear to see how uncomfortable the man was admitting his mistakes. 

 

"Well, you'll find I'm often right, Lt. Samuels," Aporal replied with an arrogant smile and somehow Scotty couldn't help but smile through the tears. 

 

This Andorian was simply incorrigible.

 

"I would suggest that my husband and I be excused from class for the rest of the day. Would you be so kind as to inform the other teachers?" 

 

Leonard's voice clearly conveyed his position of power. Even if he preferred to be treated like a normal cadet, being the Prince of Georgiares had its advantages from time to time. 

 

Lieutenant Samuels just nodded.

 

"O-of course." 

 

He turned back to Scotty and squeezed his shoulder.

 

"Once again... I'm truly sorry, Mr. Scott. It won't happen again."

 

Scotty nodded slowly, but said nothing. He just wanted to go to his room and hide from the rest of the world.

Chapter 5

Notes:

Sorry for slow updates. I’ll try to be better.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Do you need a hand back to your room Prince?”

 

Lieutenant Samuels had disappeared, hopefully to excuse McCoy and Scotty from their classes the rest of the day. McCoy looked at Aporal as he helped Scotty up.

 

“Leonard. I think we’re good,” McCoy replied. “Thanks for staying with him.”

 

Aporal shrugged.

 

“No really lad,” Scotty said. He turned to face Aporal. “Thanks for everything.”

 

The Andorian shifted from foot to foot, and gave a tight nod.

 

“I’ll just get to my next class then,” he said, and quickly moved for the door.

 

McCoy shook his head gently. “He’s something else.”

 

“He’s good,” Scotty said.

 

McCoy took a long look at Scotty. He was relieved his husband wasn’t physically injured. But it worried him how easily the memory of the Romulans came forward. He wanted to know more about what had happened, but first he needed to get Scotty back to their room.

 

“You ready?” McCoy asked quietly. Scotty nodded yes. McCoy turned to look at the person at the desk. “Do we have to check him out or anything?”

 

“Nope. He’s been free to go.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy smiled tightly. “Come on,” he said to Scotty.



It wasn’t a long walk between the gym and their dorm, but whatever had been given to Scotty to calm him had made him slightly sluggish. But eventually they were there and McCoy helped Scotty from his uniform jacket and boots. As Scotty settled on the bed McCoy got himself comfortably out of uniform as well.

 

A moment later he was laid out with Scotty pulled close.

 

“What happened?” McCoy asked quietly as he stroked a hand through Scotty’s hair. He listened as Scotty explained.

 

“I knew,” Scotty murmured. “I knew it wasn’t Sural. I was safe, but…”

 

“It didn’t help that it was Francis,” McCoy said.

 

“Aye.”

 

McCoy let out a soft sigh.

 

“It’s been months since we saw Dr. Hudson. Maybe we should see if there’s someone here.” McCoy looked down to see Scotty’s reaction. “They won’t be as good as her, but it would be something.”

 

“Suppose we should,” Scotty said slowly.

 

“We’ll get through this, we always do,” McCoy said.



They spent the rest of the day close together on the bed. They held each other, they dozed. They read for their classes, they read for fun. They talked and were quiet.

 

When dinner came there was a weariness about both boys. Hand in hand they walked to the dining hall. A quick meal and an early evening sounded like a good plan.

 

Before they could sit and join their friends, Christine was on her feet, hugging Scotty tight.

 

“We heard,” she told him. Scotty’s face turned bright red in embarrassment.

 

“No, no!” Jaylah cried. “Aporal told us so we wouldn’t worry!”

 

“It did still hit the campus gossip unfortunately,” Sulu added. “But it was quickly forgotten when the chem lab exploded.”

 

“What?” McCoy looked over in surprise.

 

“Just a little explosion,” said Chekov, holding his index finger and thumb about a centimeter apart.

 

“Someone lost some eyebrows,” Cora giggled.

 

Keenser gave Scotty a squeeze on the arm as he sat next to the small alien, and Scotty smiled gratefully.

 

“Still no Spock or Jim?” McCoy asked, looking around.

 

Uhura shrugged. “I saw Jim crossing campus earlier, but he barely looked over and waved when I called him.”

 

“I’m sure they’re fine,” Scotty said, quietly bumping his knee against McCoy’s.



Scotty

They chatted a bit about how the day had been for their friends, nobody asking Scotty anything so as not to bother him, and the boys enjoyed listening to their stories, however Scotty was also very relieved when they returned to their room and lay back down. 

 

It had been nice. Spending the whole day alone with Leonard, just the two of them close together. His husband had done everything in his power to comfort the young Scotsman and it had worked wonders. He felt way better and from time to time had even managed to forget about what had happened in the morning. 

 

Now, however, pressed tightly against Leonard, darkness surrounding them, he couldn't help but think back to the incident. 

 

Francis hadn't even thought about letting go of him. No, he even had pulled Scotty closer as this one had started to beg. How could someone be like this? 

 

Was it Kinnear's doing? Had the admiral ordered his nephew to make Leonard and Scotty's lives a living hell? Or was it just who Francis was? Maybe he really was a bastard by nature! 

 

In the end, it didn't matter. No matter what the reason, Scotty and Leonard needed to be very careful around the guy. 

 

Scotty's mind moved on to Aporal and he smiled weakly. He really hadn't thought the Andorian to be the kind of person to take care of him and be comforting. After all, he was always trying his best to be an outcast. Yet still, he had even defended Scotty in front of their instructor. Aye, he really was a good friend. At least Scotty hoped that they could be friends. Maybe he could invite Aporal to sit with them in the morning to show him that he was welcome to join their group. 

 

Scotty snuggled tighter against Leonard when he heard his husband starting to snore softly. He must have drifted off to sleep already, even though he had tried his best to stay awake, running his hair through Scotty's hair. 

 

A pang went through his chest as he imagined what Leonard must have thought when Aporal had called him. The fear and worry he must have felt, thinking that Scotty was badly injured. And the memories of one year ago when he had also rushed to save his love, only to be lured into a trap. 

 

"I'm sorry, Len," Scotty murmured gently before he pressed a kiss to his cheek. He hadn't meant to worry his husband and remind him too of those bad times. 

 

Leonard didn't say anything, fast asleep, and it wasn't necessary either. Scotty knew that his love would never blame him for what had happened, but at least he had apologized to him. 

 

When he drifted off to sleep, he prayed that nightmares wouldn't come to haunt him. 



The night had been okay with only a few bad images in his dreams and after a quick shower, Scotty was ready for the day. 

 

Leonard and him had one class together in the morning and Scotty was really grateful for that, knowing that having his love around was keeping him calm.

 

When they entered the canteen, both Scotty and Leonard were surprised to see two familar faces sitting at one of the tables. They exchanged a quick glance before they grabbed some food and then walked over to said table. 

 

"Good morning, Jim. Spock," the Scotsman greeted his friends with an uncertain smile and Leonard also said his good mornings. The prince eyed Spock from head to toe and a flush quickly touched the Vulcan's ears. 

 

"Good morning," he replied, strangely quiet. Jim, on the other hand, was grinning brightly.

 

"Morning guys! So good to see you!"

 

"Is it okay to ask how you're feeling, Spock?" Leonard asked, raising his eyebrow only the slightest bit.

 

"O-of course, sir. I mean... Leonard." Spock took in a deep breath, before he found the confidence to answer. "I'm feeling... all right. Better."

 

Leonard nodded understandingly and Scotty could see that Spock appeared to be... embarrassed. 

 

"That's great, Spock. Glad to have ye here with us again."

 

The Vulcan was just about to reply something when suddenly more of their friends started to join them, greeting the two friends happily. 

 

"About time the two of you are back," Sulu said, clapping Jim on the shoulder with a grin. 

 

"What was wrong? Where were you?" Pavel asked, looking from one friend to the other. 

 

Spock awkwardly cleared his throat while Jim looked at him. Apparently the blond didn't want to say anything unless Spock did. 

 

"I... I wasn't feeling too well, but I am better now." 

 

A frown crossed Christine's face. 

 

"I'm so sorry to hear that Spock. You should have told me. Maybe I would have known what to do. Did you go see a nurse?" 

 

Slowly, Spock shook his head. 

 

"No. I did not visit the infirmary. It... it was-"

 

"A Vulcan thing," Jim finished the sentence for him and Spock gave him a grateful look. He nodded.

 

"Yes. That is what it was."

 

Christine gave them a strange look, but she didn't ask any further questions. 

 

"Oh? Well, I'm just glad that you're feeling well again. So, what's the plan for today?"



McCoy

Morning classes passed quickly. McCoy had kept a smile to himself during class when he had pushed his knee against Scotty’s. He had seen his husband look over at him from the corner of his eye, but kept on looking at the instructor.

 

McCoy watched Scotty walk away for a long moment before he made his way to his own next class. A pang of worry settled into his chest. What would happen the next time Scotty had a self defense class? Would he be alright? Had it just happened because of Francis and the nerves of being chosen first? McCoy set his jaw firmly and headed for class. He would see Scotty again soon enough at lunch.

 

Everyone had been glad at breakfast to see Spock and Jim again. Jim had beamed at all of them, while Spock had done his best to act like his normal self. But McCoy had seen something in the Vulcan’s face. Something no one who didn’t know him well would see. A conflict still happening deep within the Vulcan. McCoy hoped Spock would settle his feelings on what had passed and that everything would remain alright between him and Jim.



Lunch was lively with a loud argument between Chekov and Jaylah. Neither was mad at the other, only trying to convince the other how they were wrong.

 

“Ye’ve been having this battle for years,” Scotty laughed at them. “Can’t ye find an end yet?”

 

“No!” both turned to Scotty and cried. Scotty looked at Keenser for help, the small alien shook his head. “Jim?” Scotty appealed.

 

“No way!” Jim laughed. “It gets more entertaining every time.”

 

Scotty let out a huff. “Oh fine!” he muttered.

 

“Don’t worry darlin’,” McCoy grinned. “Someday they’ll be married and having the same argument.”

 

“What!?” “No!” Chekov and Jaylah looked over at McCoy in surprise. The others laughed.

 

“I wouldn’t marry Pavel,” Jaylah protested.

 

“What’s wrong with me?” Chekov demanded, staring at Jaylah.

 

“Ha!” Jaylah said.

 

“Hey!” Chekov began to turn red. “Well I wouldn’t marry you!”

 

“Because I am out of your league!” Jaylah stuck her tongue out at Chekov.

 

“There ya go leannan,” McCoy whispered to Scotty. “Now they have a new argument.”

 

“Mad man,” Scotty murmured back at him with a smile.



“Leonard,” Cora called behind McCoy as he walked to his afternoon classes. He stopped and turned.

 

“Hey,” he greeted her.

 

“I haven’t had a chance to talk to you,” she said as she caught up. “I spent some time with Declan over the weekend.”

 

“Oh?” McCoy asked as they began to walk together.

 

Cora nodded. “I asked him about the admiral for you. Of course I didn’t say it was for you,” she said quickly. “I didn’t mention you except to say we had become friends.”

 

McCoy nodded, encouraging her to continue.

 

“Anyway,” she said, leaning closer and lowering her voice, “Declan said the admiral doesn’t have as much pull or say as he thinks he does. However, Declan did say to still be wary. You never know what secret or favor someone may have up their sleeve.”

 

“Or what pain in the ass nephew,” McCoy sighed.

 

“Yes,” Cora agreed. “Francis might not be able to get you in trouble with his uncle, but he could cause problems for you with other officers.”

 

“Which could be just as bad or worse,” McCoy said through gritted teeth.

 

“When I said we were friends, Declan said he didn’t know if he had been jealous of you for what you said to the admiral or scared for you for saying it. I think I’m jealous I didn’t get to see it,” Cora grinned.

 

“Our old headmaster felt the same,” McCoy laughed. “He was more glad it was me and not Jim.”

 

“Well maybe I’ll get to see the next time you take some self important person down a peg.”

 

“I don’t think there’ll be a next time,” McCoy replied. He smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. He knew how upset it would make Scotty and how much he would worry if McCoy ran his mouth off at another officer. And he had promised Pike he would be more careful.

 

“Hopefully,” Cora agreed. “Anyway, I should get to class. I just wanted to let you know.”

 

“Thanks Cora, I appreciate it. See ya later.” He waved as she walked off.



Scotty

After lunch, Scotty had classes with Keenser, Jaylah and Chekov. The curly haired boy and the alien girl just couldn't stop arguing, but Scotty really hoped that at least in class they would behave themselves. 

 

When the instructor asked the cadets to form teams of two, Scotty looked across the room at Aporal. The Andorian boy once again sat all by himself in a corner. 

 

Scotty was just about to stand up and walk over to him, but he was stopped by Jaylah who grabbed his arm and pulled him close. 

 

"Well, I'll take Montgomery Scotty as my partner," she claimed, grimacing at Chekov who had apparently wanted to ask the Scotsman first. However, he didn't let it on. Instead he quickly wrapped his arm around Keenser's shoulder. 

 

"Ha! Keens and I will be way better and faster than the two of you! In fact, we'll be the fastest of all!" 

 

Keenser only grunted, obviously not too happy about being pulled into this whole thing and Scotty shrugged helplessly. They didn't stand a chance against their impulsive friends. 

 

So eventually, they just gave up and started to work on the project assigned to them. Maybe that would settle the argument once and for all. 



Neither of the teams managed to finish the task first and when they left the classroom, Jaylah and Chekov were still lost in their wee disagreement. 

 

Scotty ignored them and instead searched the leaving crowd for a familar pair of blue feelers. He found them quite quickly and hurried to follow the Andorian they belonged to. 

 

"Aporal, hey, wait up, laddie!" 

 

The called out student turned around at hearing the familar brogue and a smile crossed his face as he saw Scotty. 

 

"Hey there, Scottish boy, feeling better today?" 

 

Scotty returned the smile with a nod. 

 

"Aye, I am. Uhm, so... I don't think I thanked ye properly for what ye did yesterday. It meant a lot to me, ye know? So... thank ye very much." 

 

Aporal only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"No big deal. I only did the right thing." 

 

He went to go again, but Scotty held him back by grabbing his wrist. 

 

"Wait, I... there's something else I wanted to ask ye." 

 

Aporal raised a questioning eyebrow at that. 

 

"Uhm... would ye maybe like to join me and my friends during meals?" 

 

Scotty didn't know what to feel when he saw a frown cross his counterpart's face. Was it a good or a bad thing? He couldn't really tell. 

 

"That's... a nice offer, Scottish boy. But I honestly doubt that the rest of your friends would want me around." 

 

"Nae, nae. That's not true. I'm sure they'd enjoy yer company," Scotty protested, but Aporal just chuckled. 

 

"Well, I'm quite certain that everyone enjoys my brilliant company sooner or later, but I think I'll pass. Thanks though, Scottish boy." 

 

With a wink and one last wave of his hand, Aporal walked off, leaving behind a very frustrated Scotty. 

 

What was it with that lad? One moment he was the friendliest guy ever and the next, he was the same stuck-up bastard as always! 

 

With a shake of his head, Scotty headed off to his next class. One day he'd find out what was wrong with Aporal. The reason why he was such an outsider. The reason why he didn't want to befriend anyone.



McCoy

Tuesday passed on to Wednesday. Wednesday became Thursday. And once again McCoy sat in class with Uhura and Jaylah. His heart sank as the instructor announced they would be moving class over to the flight simulators. A shuffling of chairs filled the room as the cadets followed the teacher out of the room and down the hall.

 

McCoy’s fingers on his left hand played nervously with his wedding ring as he carried his things in his other arm. He focused on breathing. He just had to stay calm. Breath in. Hold. Breath out.

 

Suddenly he was surrounded as Uhura and Jaylah pressed close to him on either side.

 

“It’ll be ok,” Uhura promised him quietly.

 

“We will be right with you,” Jaylah said.

 

McCoy smiled gratefully at each girl in turn, but his heart still began to pound.



“Class will meet in here from now on,” the instructor announced as the cadets circled around. “We will be getting familiar with the controls in the simulators, but we will not be starting any flights or programs today.”

 

A wave of relief washed through McCoy. Another week would pass before he had to try anything. Plenty of time to study and become familiar with something that sent such fear through him.

 

“Please find a seat and we will begin.”

 

Quickly the cadets began to settle. The five shuttle simulators stood behind the instructor at the front of the room. McCoy eyed them with dread. Uhura gave his arm a sympathetic pat.

 

Behind him, the instructor projected an oversized version of a pilot’s station.

 

“The class F shuttle is a common design and…”

 

The teacher continued and McCoy forced himself to pay attention. Information and facts he could learn. He would know everything he could and know it well.

 

But knowing wasn’t the same as putting that information into practice, and McCoy’s attention kept being drawn back to the simulators. They’d start in them next week. His mind kept coming back to that. He startled as fingers closed over his own. In surprise he looked at Jaylah.

 

“You were shaking,” she whispered with a shrug. She squeezed her hand over his. “We have you.”

 

He realized the pounding of his heart was slowing to something normal. He couldn’t have asked for better friends as he tried to give Jaylah’s hand a squeeze back.



Lunch came and McCoy wrapped Scotty in a tight hug as soon as he saw him.

 

“Hello love,” Scotty chuckled. “What’s got into ye?”

 

“We had flight class this morning,” Uhura said, giving Scotty a knowing look.

 

“Oh,” Scotty said understanding. “Ye doing alright?” he asked McCoy quietly.

 

“Ask me next week when we start in the simulators,” McCoy said palely.

 

“We have him Montgomery Scotty,” Jaylah said. “He will pass and we will help him get over it.”

 

“Get over what?” Jim asked as he and Spock joined the table.

 

“Nothing James T,” Jaylah said and clamped her mouth tight.

 

Jim looked wide eyed at that answer. “Well hello to you too Jaylah,” he laughed.



Scotty

In the evening, after dinner, they sat down on their bed together and Scotty quickly wrapped his arms around Leonard. It must have been such a hard day for him. 

 

The Scotsman let out a deep sigh. 

 

"Listen, mo ghràdh, I know that Ny and Jaylah will take good care of ye, but... don't ye think that ye should tell the instructor about yer fear of flying?"

 

At hearing that, Leonard's eyes widened instantly and he moved slightly aside so that he could stare at his husband in shock. 

 

"No! I-I can't do that! They'll kick me out of the academy right away if they ever get to know about it!"

 

Scotty gently rubbed his hand across his love's back, trying to calm him down again.

 

"Hey, hey, don't even think about that," he said, but Leonard moved further to the side, a frown on his face.

 

"Why? Because I'm a prince? You think they can't touch me just because of that?"

 

"Nae! They cannae kick ye out, because ye have good grades and are a great student!"

 

Scotty could feel that this talk was going into the wrong direction and he really tried to stop it from heading there. 

 

"The instructors will understand. They will do their best to help ye, if they know about yer fear." 

 

Leonard only shook his head. 

 

"No! They will think I'm a coward!" 

 

Now that was something Scotty couldn't and wouldn't let his husband believe for one second. He cupped Leonard's face in between his hands and forced him to look into his eyes. 

 

"Hey! Ye're not a coward! Don't ever think that, ye hear me?!" 

 

Leonard tried to avoid his gaze, but Scotty kept on staring at him. 

 

"We all have fears, reasonable or unreasonable doesn't matter. And we have to face them, but we don't have to face them alone. Believe me, if I could have told Lt. Samuels earlier about my trauma, I had. I'm really glad he knows now for now he will be more careful. And he will help me." 

 

At least Scotty hoped so. 

 

"Nyota and Jaylah will help me," Leonard muttered quietly, stubborn as he was, and Scotty sighed once again. 

 

"Ye know that's not the same." 

 

It took a moment, but suddenly Leonard's face was buried in Scotty's chest and he clang on to his shirt. 

 

"I... I just wish you would be there at my side." 

 

It was nothing more than a soft whisper and Scotty felt his heart breaking at the sound of despair in his husband's voice. 

 

He gently started to run his hand through Leonard's hair. 

 

"Aye. Aye, I know. And I wish I could be with ye." 

 

But it wasn't possible. The fleet had already chosen their classes and groups. 

 

They didn't talk about the topic anymore. All they did was fall onto their sheets, snuggling until they eventually both fell asleep. And Scotty could only hope that Leonard would reach out for help. 



"Any volunteers?" Lt. Samuels asked on the next morning. The same group from Monday was once again gathered at the gym. 

 

Scotty tried his best to stay hidden in the group. He didn't wish to be chosen, preferred to watch the others first. 

 

"I can do it." 

 

The Scotsman winced at hearing the familiar voice of Francis. The boy quickly stepped out of the group, a grin on his face. He threw a glance at Scotty who tried his best to suppress a shiver. 

 

"Good, good, Mr. Kinnear. Who else?" 

 

A hint of blue stepped forward and Scotty smiled weakly as he saw who it was. 

 

"Well, why not?" 

 

Aporal. He casually shrugged his shoulders. But Samuels raised an eyebrow.

 

"Are you certain Mr. Tallister? You weren't even with us the last time and I would like to repeat what the cadets learned there." 

 

Aporal didn't seem to care though. He only stepped closer to Francis.

 

"Oh, I'm certain, sir. Don't worry about me." 

 

Samuels only nodded. 

 

"Alright then, we start with-"

 

He didn't even get to finish for soon enough both students had already started to fight. 

 

Scotty's eyes widened in awe as he watched Aporal easily dodge all of Francis' attacks. He was great at this! A perfect member of security! Didn't he want to become an engineer though? 

 

"Gentlemen." 

 

Even Samuels didn't seem to know what to do or say. 

 

The fight lasted no longer than two minutes and eventually Francis was lying on the ground, Aporal sitting on top of him.

 

"And that's how you defend yourself and turn the tables," Aporal said with a grin before he got up and walked back to where he had stood before. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but chuckle when he saw the surprised and angry look on Francis' face. 

 

Aporal had really showed him how to fight. Scotty only wondered where he had learned it so well.



McCoy

“What are you doing tonight?”

 

McCoy looked over at Eugene. They were supposed to be working on an assignment. Cadets around them were working and talking quietly together.

 

McCoy gave a shrug. “Probably stay in with Scotty.”

 

“Nah, come on,” Eugene said. “They’re gonna start loading us down with all kinds of work and exams and papers soon enough, you guys should come out.”

 

McCoy chuckled softly. Eugene was nodding eagerly at him.

 

“And where would we go?” He raised an eyebrow questioningly.

 

“There’s a couple places nearby,” Eugene grinned.

 

“I’ll mention it to Scotty,” McCoy said. “See what he thinks.”

 

“Great!” Eugene jotted something down and shoved it across to McCoy. “That’s me. If you come out and want to meet some people, just send me a message.”

 

“Sure,” McCoy said as he slipped the paper in his pocket to add to his comm later. “You get an answer for five yet?” he asked, looking towards Eugene’s work.



McCoy was stretched out on his back, head hanging off the side of the bed when the door to their dorm opened.

 

“What are ye doing?” Scotty laughed.

 

“Was reading homework and got bored.” McCoy tried to give a shrug, but upside down as he was the movement was awkward. “Though,” he said, sitting up and turning around, “I do think I’ve completely memorized the pilot’s console for a class F shuttle.”

 

“That’s wonderful!” Scotty said as he hung his uniform jacket on his desk chair. “Most other models have a similar set up. Ye’re going to do great!”

 

“Maybe,” McCoy said after Scotty sat down and hugged him. “Memorizing the layout is still different from having to use it.”

 

“True,” Scotty nodded thoughtfully. “But it’s still a good first step.”

 

“How was your day?” McCoy asked. He pulled Scotty backwards on the bed next to him.

 

“Interesting,” Scotty said as McCoy placed kisses around his face. “Aporal fought with Francis in self defense.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“Aye. He missed the lesson with me the other day, but he still knew more and blocked every attempt Francis made.” Scotty grinned. “It was quite a nice sight to see him on the ground.”

 

McCoy laughed. “He deserved it. Good for Aporal.”

 

“I wish I could understand him better though,” Scotty said quietly.

 

“I’m sure we’ll all know each other pretty well soon enough. All living here together and everything,” McCoy said. “Speaking of, what do you want to do tonight?”

 

“Hadn’t thought of it,” Scotty gave his head a shake. “Dinner, homework and then… I dinnae ken. Maybe ye,” he said with a sly grin.

 

“I like the sound of that,” McCoy replied, kissing Scotty again. “Someone from class invited us out if we want.”

 

“Oh? Who?”

 

“Eugene. I told you about him. He’s the one who doesn’t know who I am.”

 

“Where?”

 

“Somewhere close by he said,” McCoy shrugged. “Could be fun.”

 

“Why not?” Scotty agreed. “If we don’t like it we come home.”



“Hey!” a voice cried over the loud music pumping at the back of the bar. “You came!”

 

“Hey Eugene!” McCoy called back. “This is my husband, Scotty. Scotty, Eugene.”

 

“Nice to meet ye,” Scotty said, sticking his hand out. Eugene clasped it tightly.

 

“You too!” Eugene turned and introduced them both quickly to a small crowd of people. McCoy knew he’d never remember all the names.

 

“You’re that guy who gave the lecture in my class last week,” said a girl with dark hair.

 

McCoy saw Scotty flush at that.

 

“I learned more from you in one day than Madison so far,” the girl continued.

 

“Uh, thanks,” Scotty choked out.

 

“We’ll be back in a minute,” McCoy said, taking Scotty’s arm and gesturing with his head at the bar.

 

“Yeah, go for it,” Eugene told him.

 

“Drinking?” McCoy asked Scotty as they reached the bar.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said.

 

“Looks to be a fun night,” McCoy grinned and ordered for them.



Scotty

They had a drink and danced for a while with Eugene and his friends. It was really nice to socialize and party again. 

 

For one night, Scotty actually managed to forget all his worries and thoughts and just had fun. And he could see that Leonard felt the same way. 

 

When Scotty needed a short break and some fresh air, he briefly told Leonard and went outside to one of the many balconies the nightclub had. 

 

He closed his eyes with a smile and took a deep breath of the night air. 

 

"Hey, are you okay?"

 

The young Scotsman was surprised when he heard a voice behind him. It was the dark-haired girl from Madison's class. 

 

"Hey, uhm, Amy, right?" Scotty asked, not sure if he had remembered the name correctly. The girl giggled softly.

 

"Amber," she said and Scotty shook his head with an apologetic smile.

 

"Of course. Sorry." 

 

Amber waved it off and stood beside him, leaning on the railing.

 

"It's all right. Are you okay?" 

 

Scotty nodded slowly, leaning back.

 

"Aye, I just needed a bit of fresh air. Quite a lot going on in there."

 

"You can say that again. With so many new cadets who all want to have a bit of fun before the serious side of life starts." 

 

Yes... The first exams would be coming up soon and the students would be drowning in work. They had to make good use of the time that was left. 

 

"What are ye doing out here?"

 

Amber shrugged her shoulders.

 

"I saw you go out and thought I might as well take the opportunity to take a breather. After all, as a young girl, you don't like to go anywhere alone," she replied and Scotty nodded understandingly. 

 

"All ye had to do was say something and I would have gone out with ye earlier." 

 

Amber laughed softly. 

 

"That's really nice of you, Scotty. I'll keep it in mind."

 

She glanced over her shoulder. From where the two of them were standing, they could see the rest of their friends dancing.

 

"I can't believe Eugene still doesn't get it," she said, shaking her head, and Scotty looked at her questioningly. 

 

"What do ye mean?" 

 

"That your husband isn't just some normal boy?"

 

Scotty's mouth formed a soft 'oh' and he laughed. 

 

"So ye all know, but no one tells him?" 

 

Amber just smiled. 

 

"I think the prince is quite happy to be treated normally, don't you? Eugene's a perfect friend for him." 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. He likes to stay under the radar," he agreed. 

 

"You're really lucky, Scotty. You're smart, talented, and you've found a handsome prince to boot." 

 

Amber sounded almost wistful and Scotty guessed that she probably wished the same for herself. 

 

"Aye, well... I think everyone will find their prince or princess eventually, if that's what they want. Fate just takes more time sometimes."

 

Amber laughed and shook her head.

 

"You really are a dreamer, huh?"

 

Scotty returned the laugh softly.

 

"Of course I am. I never thought it would happen to me myself. But when the time was right, my destiny was fulfilled."

 

He put a hand on Amber's shoulder.

 

"And now let's go back inside. Maybe yer prince is already waiting in there somewhere." 

 

Together they moved back inside again and joined their friends.



McCoy

Something bright hit McCoy’s face and he gave a grunt of displeasure. Turning he pulled his pillow across his head.

 

His head.

 

Why was it pounding? Slowly, cautiously he lifted the pillow and cracked an eye open.

 

“Morning mo ghràdh,” Scotty said, sitting up next to him. He had pushed open the curtain, that was the bright light that had hit McCoy’s face.

 

“Gungh,” he managed and pulled the pillow back down. Scotty laughed behind him. “Too loud,” McCoy muttered, pulling the pillow tighter.

 

“Oh love,” Scotty said. His voice sounded sympathetic, but still amused. “That’s what ye get. Eugene’s probably hurting just as bad.”

 

McCoy frowned. Slowly memories surfaced from the previous evening. They had gone out. Eugene and his friends. Scotty dancing close to McCoy. He smiled at that. Drinks in his hand. Oh. There. He groaned under the pillow.

 

“Aye love. Maybe next time ye won’t be so eager to toast to ‘future CMOs.’”

 

Eugene had ordered the shots. McCoy had lifted the first one. There had been much laughing and arms around shoulders.

 

McCoy’s stomach turned and for a moment he worried he was going to have to get to the bathroom somehow. The thought of moving made his head pound again. He breathed slowly and the feeling passed.

 

“Was fun though, right?” he murmured from under the pillow.

 

“Oh aye, especially trying to keep ye quiet coming home.” Scotty’s voice was holding back laughs. “How do ye know so many Earth love songs from the 1980s?”

 

“No…” McCoy moaned, his face warming in embarrassment.

 

“Ye’ve got a lovely voice,” Scotty chuckled. He patted McCoy on the hip. “Come on mo ghràdh; we’ll get ye cleaned up, then get some food in ye. That’ll help make ye feel better.”



Scotty was persistent and within twenty minutes McCoy was showered and dressed and they were heading for the dining hall. Of course he had made Scotty shower with him to keep him safe from falling. McCoy had grinned and Scotty sighed dramatically.

 

“I’m your mad man,” McCoy had said before Scotty could say anything.

 

“Ye are,” Scotty had conceded as he pressed close to McCoy.



“Ye need more than just coffee,” Scotty protested as McCoy turned to look for a place to sit. “Here! Ye’re having toast at least!”

 

“Fine.” McCoy took the plate Scotty shoved at him and raised his coffee for another drink. Why didn’t he have sunglasses? The room was so bright.

 

“There’s Cora-lass,” Scotty said. “Come on.”

 

“Hi Scotty!” Cora said as she looked up and saw them joining her. “Hi— oh my! Are you ok Leonard?”

 

“He’s fine lassie,” Scotty said, waving the comment aside. “Maybe next time he’ll remember to take it easy on the shots.”

 

“Who did shots?!” Jim’s voice was loud as he came up next to them and McCoy cringed.

 

“Ashayam,” Spock said as he noticed McCoy’s movement.

 

“Bones is hungover?” Jim exclaimed.

 

“Shut up!” McCoy growled.

 

“You guys went out?” Jim looked at Scotty in surprise.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said. “With some of Len’s friends from medical.”

 

“Too loud,” McCoy muttered, lifting his coffee again.

 

Scotty pushed the plate of toast in front of him. “Eat.”

 

“Why didn’t you call us?” Jim asked. “Nevermind. It was med students. We should go out! You guys wanna go tonight?”

 

McCoy felt Scotty shrug.

 

“Good! It’s decided,” said Jim, already getting his comm out. He began to type away. “Cora I gotta get you in that text group,” Jim grinned, “but that includes you too for coming out.”

 

“Sounds fun,” she smiled.

 

“Shoot me,” McCoy grumbled.



Scotty

After breakfast, Leonard said that he wanted to go back to sleep in order to get ready for the upcoming evening. Scotty chuckled softly as he watched his love move slowly across the campus. 

 

"Ye sure ye can get there alone?" he called after him and Leonard just gave him a thumbs up. 

 

Scotty nodded to himself, before he headed off into a different direction. He wanted to take a look at the rooms that were always open for the students to work on their projects. 

 

Engineering, science, medical - these divisions each had their own area. Obviously Scotty headed straight towards the engineering area. 

 

He wasn't very surprised to find a familar Andorian in one of the rooms, working on something. 

 

Scotty watched for quite some time and he startled when the boy suddenly talked to him, without even turning around. 

 

"Why don't you come in, Scottish boy? Take a closer look at my project." 

 

Slowly, the Scotsman got into the room and walked over to the table where Aporal was standing. 

 

"Hey, sorry, I didn't mean to stare. What... are ye working on?" 

 

He eyed the project up and down, tilting his head to the side questioningly. 

 

"This, Scottish boy, is a device to improve the warp core's stabilization." 

 

At hearing that, Scotty raised an eyebrow, eying the device even closer. 

 

"Now that's interesting. Care to explain to me how it works?"

 

Aporal didn't seem too sure for a moment, but eventually he started talking. He showed Scotty the blueprints and what he had built so far. 

 

It really was a stunning project. And Scotty would have loved to have had the idea himself. 

 

"It's beautiful, lad. Just tell me if I can help ye in any way."

 

A frown crossed Aporal's face. His body stiffened. 

 

"Why would you help me?" 

 

Only a moment later a hand grabbed Scotty by his shirt and pulled him close. 

 

"Do you intend to steal my project?!" 

 

For a second, Scotty hardly recognized the Aporal he knew. His brown eyes were filled with rage and he bared his teeth. 

 

"N-nae, I'd never do that," Scotty quickly said, raising his hands in appeasement.  He hadn't meant to provoke the other boy. 

 

It didn't take long until realization washed over Aporal's face and he quickly let go of Scotty. His eyes widened, then he quickly grabbed his project.

 

"S-sorry, Scottish boy. I... I better head back to my room now." 

 

Aporal turned around, wanted to leave, but Scotty gently touched his arm. Concern was written all over his face. 

 

"A-are ye alright, laddie? What... what happened just now?"

 

Aporal opened his mouth for one second, then closed it again. He shook his head. 

 

"I've gotta go."

 

With that, he hurried out of the room and didn't even look back anymore, leaving behind an utterly confused young Scotsman.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy curled on his side of the bed willing more sleep to come. Instead his mind drifted. Thankfully his head was no longer pounding and any feeling of sickness had dissipated, most likely due to the toast Scotty had forced on him and the bits and pieces of bacon he’d stolen off his husband’s plate. A faint smile pulled at McCoy’s mouth.

 

Realizing sleep was not going to find him again soon, McCoy rolled onto his back. He let his eyes wander around the room. It was pretty bare. Now that they were settled in, maybe they should get a few things. Pictures at least could be put up. McCoy grinned; maybe their own coffee machine. It could live on his desk.

 

Before his thoughts could go further his PADD chirped. McCoy pushed himself up to sitting and reached for it.

 

“Hello,” he greeted his sister.

 

“Whoa Lenny,” Leah smirked at him. “What happened to you?”

 

He rolled his eyes.

 

“What do you want?” he asked.

 

“Can’t I just call and say hello to my little brother?” Leah asked with fake innocence.

 

“Rolling my eyes at you hurts my head.”

 

“No really, what happened to you?”

 

“Nothing,” McCoy said and shut his mouth tightly.

 

“Hmm,” Leah said. “Robbie, sweetheart, what do you think is wrong with Lenny?” The PADD turned away from Leah and McCoy saw his brother in law move across the room towards the screen.

 

“Hi Leonard.” Robbie gave a brief wave of his hand.

 

“Hi Robbie.”

 

“Well?” Leah asked her boyfriend. Robbie shrugged and looked at Leah. “I think someone partied a bit too hard last night,” Leah grinned. “Bit hungover today?”

 

“Shut up,” McCoy snapped.

 

“How’s Scotty?” Leah asked.

 

“He’s fine.” McCoy answered the question more kindly since Robbie was watching. “He went to look around the engineering buildings or somewhere.”

 

“And how’s Spock? And Jim? And everyone?” Leah asked the question casually, but McCoy knew what she was asking. He hadn’t talked with his sister since he had called her asking to listen for news about Spock the previous weekend.

 

“Everyone’s good,” he said. “Doing good, all normal.” He gave Leah a knowing look.



McCoy spoke with Leah and Robbie for a while longer. When they finished, he lay back on the bed again. A bit of song went through his head and he recalled what Scotty had said that morning. McCoy’s face heated at the thought of others hearing him singing as he and Scotty walked home. He closed his eyes and tried to remember, but that part of the night was a blur.

 

Had Scotty been mad at him? Annoyed? He had seemed amused when he had mentioned it, but maybe that had just been a cover?

 

Maybe he could make it up to his husband. McCoy stretched for his PADD again and began to search.



He had just set the PADD aside, satisfied with his search and brief call, when Scotty walked in.

 

“Ye’re looking better,” Scotty said as the door closed behind him.

 

“Getting there,” McCoy agreed. “You ok?” Scotty’s eyes seemed worried.

 

“I ran into Aporal,” Scotty said slowly. “I just, I don’t know. One minute he’s friendly and the next he shoves ye away. I wish I knew what it was.”

 

McCoy moved over for Scotty to join him. The Scotsman kicked his shoes off, then laid down beside McCoy.

 

“He’s a good guy,” McCoy said. “Rough around the edges, but I’m sure he has his reasons. Just keep being you and you’ll win him over in no time.” He smiled.

 

“I hope so.”

 

They lay quietly, just enjoying the closeness.

 

“I made dinner reservations,” McCoy finally said, breaking the comfortable silence. “For before we go out with everyone.”

 

“Ye did?”

 

McCoy nodded. “I’m sorry if I was a pain in the ass getting home last night.”

 

Scotty laughed. “Oh no, I was quite entertained. Yer repertoire of songs was quite impressive. Maybe I should get Jim to make sure there’s karaoke wherever we go.”

 

“No!”

 

“I don’t know Len, yer voice is quite nice and I’m sure it’d only take a couple drinks to get ye up there.”

 

McCoy rolled onto his back and pulled a pillow over his face. He muttered something but it was lost in the pillow. Suddenly it was pulled away.

 

“Where are we going for dinner?” Scotty asked.

 

“A place over by the water. The reviews all said it’s the best.”

 

Scotty nodded happily.

 

“Then we’ve got plenty of time for a lazy afternoon,” he said with a soft smile.

 

“We do,” McCoy agreed. He smiled too before his mouth met Scotty’s and he was pulled close. 



Scotty

Scotty looked around curiously as Leonard and he entered the restaurant. It really was a beautiful place with lots of lights and a huge glass front with an aquarium behind it. 

 

"How did you manage to book a table here so spontaneously?" Scotty whispered, fascinated, and Leonard just grinned. 

 

"Well... being a prince has its advantages," he replied and it wasn't long before the couple was greeted by a gentleman who was probably the owner of the restaurant himself. 

 

"Your Highness and Mr. Scott-McCoy, what a pleasure and honor to welcome you both here." 

 

The man beamed across both cheeks as he shook hands with the boys. 

 

"Good evening, sir." 

 

"Hello."

 

"Please, follow me. I'll show you to your table," the restaurant owner quickly said and gestured for the couple to come with him. 

 

No sooner said than done.

 

A short time later, Leonard and Scotty were seated at a beautifully decorated table in a small, private corner of the restaurant. They had a great view of the sea and the beach from the window. The sun was already setting, sinking into the water.

 

"This place is just so gorgeous! I can believe that it has the best ratings."

 

If the food tasted as good as the restaurant looked, it would be perfect. Scotty was quite certain of that. 

 

"I was hoping you'd like it. After last week, you deserve a nice evening," Leonard said and he took Scotty's hand, stroking it gently with his thumb. 

 

The young Scotsman knew what he was talking about. The thing with Francis and the self-defense training was still in his bones. But he didn't want to think about it now. Instead, he smiled gently. 

 

"We both deserve it, mo ghràdh." 

 

Leonard hadn't had it easy either. His fear of flying had shown itself once again and it certainly wouldn't get any easier in the coming weeks. But somehow he would manage to cope with it. Just like Scotty would learn how to defend himself. 

 

"Well then," Leonard raised his glass of wine with a smile, "let's toast to a wonderful dinner."

 

A giggle escaped Scotty as he raised his own glass to toast.

 

"I thought ye didn't plan to drink tonight."

 

Leonard just shrugged his shoulders, a grin on his lips.

 

"I can't let you drink alone, can I? That wouldn't be very princely."

 

Scotty shook his head, smiling.

 

"Incorrigible." 



After a lovely dinner, the boys met up with the rest of their friends. 

 

"Ye all look so bonnie," Scotty complimented the girls as he pressed kisses to their cheeks. 

 

Everyone was dressed up quite well to go out. 

 

"We missed you at supper, guys!" Jim exclaimed, wrapping his arms around both Leonard and Scotty. 

 

"Well, I chose to take my husband out for dinner," the prince replied, reaching for Scotty's hand. 

 

"And it was way better than what they serve at the academy," Scotty added, placing his hand in his husband's. 

 

"Oh? You've gotta tell us everything about that place," Christine said with a grin. 

 

"Yeah, sure. But first. Let's get inside. I'm ready to party!"

 

As Jim lead the way into the club, the others followed slowly, hoping for a fun night.



McCoy

McCoy had lost track of his husband. The music was loud and he looked around with a grin. Christine had pulled Scotty along for a dance and McCoy had taken the opportunity to get a fresh drink. As he turned back from the bar he looked across towards the large table the group had taken over.

 

His head turned quickly as he thought he caught a glimpse of Scotty’s reddish hair, but it was just a pulse of light. McCoy shrugged and began to make his way back to the table.

 

Spock was the only person sitting when McCoy made it back.

 

“Jim isn’t making you dance?” McCoy asked loudly as he sat next to Spock.

 

“He needed the restroom,” Spock told him.

 

“Ah. Hey, so, uhh, everything’s alright now?” McCoy leaned in so he wouldn’t have to shout the question at the Vulcan. Even in the low light McCoy could see the hint of color climbing Spock’s face.

 

“Yes,” Spock said shortly.

 

“Is that something you’re going to have to deal with often?” McCoy asked.

 

“The normal cycle for a normal Vulcan is seven years,” Spock said quietly. “Being half Vulcan I am not sure how it will be for me.”

 

“Oh.” McCoy looked out at the people dancing and took a sip from his drink.

 

“Just Leonard!”

 

McCoy startled as Jaylah came from somewhere to his right. As McCoy looked at her he didn’t know what to make of the expression on her face.

 

“Hey Jaylah,” he greeted her carefully.

 

“You will dance with me now, and show Pavel how to not step on your partner’s toes.”

 

McCoy raised an eyebrow in amusement at Jaylah’s demanding tone.

 

“At least you were taught!” Jaylah continued.

 

“That’s not fair!” Chekov said next to her. “I said sorry!” He looked at McCoy and Spock. “It was only once!”

 

“Sounds like an accident Jaylah,” McCoy said. “I just got a new drink.” He lifted the glass up. “Ok, ok!” he said quickly as Jaylah began to glare. McCoy shook his head and laughed. “You know you can’t just boss me around.” He got to his feet.

 

“It’s not because I stepped on her toe,” Chekov grumbled. “She just wants to dance with a prince and show off.”

 

“Show off?” Spock asked.

 

“There’s a boy from class here.” Chekov pointed towards the crowd. “She wants to catch his eye and make him jealous.”

 

“Aww Jaylah,” McCoy grinned. “You should have just said so.” Jaylah’s face colored. “C’mon darlin’, I’ll help ya.”

 

“That—! It’s not—!”

 

“Let’s go,” McCoy said and pulled Jaylah along.



In the middle of the dancing crowd McCoy finally spotted Scotty and Christine. He waved when they looked and both grinned back. In another moment he was close to Jaylah.

 

“So where’s this guy?” he asked by her ear. Her color rose again.

 

“Pavel lies!” she spat out.

 

“I don’t know, you are blushing.”

 

“I’m not! It’s hot in here!”

 

McCoy just smiled.



“You having fun?”

 

McCoy had finally gotten back to Scotty’s side and they were holding each other close as they danced.

 

“Aye!”

 

“Whenever you want to head out, just say,” McCoy said.

 

“Did ye want to leave?” Scotty asked.

 

“Not yet,” McCoy shook his head. “Couple more songs and a last drink?”

 

“Sounds good. Are ye going to serenade me home again?”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes as he tried not to blush.

 

“I kept away from Jim and the shots tonight,” he said. “Maybe it’s your turn.” The prince grinned at his husband.

 

“No thanks!” Scotty laughed.



Scotty

They used the whole Sunday to regain their energy for the upcoming week. Two nights of partying had been really exhausting and Scotty was quite sure that they wouldn't do it again too soon. One night was enough. 

 

He was glad to spend the whole day with Leonard, just reading and relaxing and preparing for more information to hit them the following day. 

 

And that following day came way too fast. 

 

On the next morning, Scotty and Leonard sat in Madison's class once again. While the prince was chatting with Cora next to him, the young Scotsman saw Amber from afar and waved at her. She smiled and waved back. 

 

"She's really pretty, isn't she? But I thought you were married," a voice next to him joked and Scotty only rolled his eyes. 

 

"She's just a friend, Aporal. But if ye find her so pretty, why don't ye go talk to her?" Scotty asked, a grin on his lips. 

 

Aporal chuckled.

 

"Oh, Scottish boy. I'm not really the type for dating or relationships." 

 

At hearing that, Scotty tilted his head to the side questioningly. He raised one eyebrow.

 

"Oh? I thought the oh so great Aporal would love to be admired by the lasses." 

 

At that, the Andorian only smirked.

 

"Can't say that I don't. But that doesn't mean I want anyone at my side." 

 

Before Scotty could say anything else, Madison entered the auditorium and everyone fell silent. 

 

He sighed. Yet another round of boring lessons. 



"Well, ladies and gentlemen, I hope you all know what you learned so far. Today we are having a pop quiz." 

 

All the cadets exchanged surprised glances when they heard their instructor's words. 

 

It was the last class of the day, special class for engineering students, and no one would have expected a quiz already. 

 

Scotty looked at his friends who sat close by. 

 

Keenser kept a straight face while Jaylah's eyes widened in shock. She always worried far too much about these things. 

 

"Several questions will appear on your PADDs. You have twenty minutes to answer all of them. The cadet with the best and fastest performance will get to visit the newest ship of Starfleet no cadet has been to up until now." 

 

Surprise quickly turned into determination. Everyone wanted to win this prize! Scotty too, of course.

 

So when the questions started to appear, he quickly started to answer them. One after another. 

 

He knew everything. After all, he had known most of this stuff already before they had been accepted to the fleet. 

 

His fingers moved fast, but in the end it wasn't enough. 

 

"And the fastest cadet with the best results... is Mr. Kinnear. Congratulations!"

 

Scotty gritted his teeth in disappointment. Why did it have to be that bastard? Why not him or his friends or-

 

His heart sank as he watched Aporal standing up from his seat. The Andorian's eyes were wide and he stared at the PADD in front of him. Slowly, tears started running down his cheeks and only a moment later, he rushed out of the classroom. 

 

Whispers started to fill the room. Some people looked surprised, others laughed.

 

And Scotty? He quickly got up, ignoring everyone else. He needed to check on Aporal. As fast as possible!



McCoy

McCoy walked across campus in the afternoon sun. It was warm and the usual breeze that blew across campus from the ocean had stilled. It was almost hot and for a moment McCoy was home on Georgiares. He smiled.

 

In his pocket his comm chirped. He pulled it out, wondering who it would be. A message. Scotty said he was going to be late from classes dealing with an engineering issue. McCoy wondered how long that would take.

 

Sweat began to slide down his neck. Why the uniforms had to be so warm… Though in a few months he’d probably be freezing. McCoy wondered what winter in San Francisco would be like. He decided to look it up later. If he needed a heavier winter coat he wanted to be prepared.

 

He laughed out loud. In the late summer afternoon heat and he was thinking about being too cold.

 

“Leonard!”

 

McCoy turned and saw Eugene coming towards him.

 

“Hey,” McCoy greeted him.

 

“Hey I was going to ask, but you left too quick,” Eugene began when he caught up, “do you maybe want to study together sometime this week?”

 

Their instructor had announced their first exam would be Friday. McCoy was feeling confident in the class, finally having caught up on his reading after the first week when he had let it slide to help Scotty.

 

“Yeah, that sounds good ,” he replied. “Just let me know when.”

 

“Cool,” Eugene grinned. “Where you headed now?”

 

McCoy shrugged. “Was heading back to our room. Scotty’s got a project or something, so I don’t know. I might go over and check out the gym. I haven’t been for a swim for a few weeks.”

 

“Oh nice. You do laps or something?”

 

“Yeah. Grew up racing my sister.”

 

“Who’s faster?” Eugene laughed.

 

“She is, but I won’t admit that to her,” McCoy grinned. “Do you swim? Want to join me?”

 

“Oh. Well, I mean I learned how,” Eugene said. “But I’ve never just swam laps. Going to a pool was always more for playing.”

 

“If you want to join me, feel free. And if not, I understand. I’m in here.” McCoy gestured at the building they had stopped next too.

 

“I’m D6,” Eugene said. “I’ll think about it though. Might be something different to try.”

 

They parted and soon McCoy dropped his things on his desk in their room. He shucked his jacket off quickly and breathed a sigh of relief at the drop in temperature. Quickly he changed into some workout gear and left the room after leaving a message for Scotty.



The smell of chlorine was familiar as McCoy entered the pool hall. It wasn’t bright like the pool at home, but it was bigger than at school.

 

McCoy found a chair and kicked his shoes off under it. Then he pulled his shirt off and dropped it on the chair. A couple others were swimming and McCoy chose an empty lane away from them. Getting himself ready, he took a deep breath before diving in.

 

The water was cool against his skin, but still warmer than school. Bubbles rushed past and after a moment he broke the surface and turned his head for a breath. Something inside him settled into place, and though his muscles were working, he relaxed.

 

Down and back, and then again. Something caught his eye as he got ready to dive and turn, so instead he grabbed at the edge and stopped.

 

“Decided to come, huh?” He grinned up at Eugene on the pool deck.

 

“You’re really fast,” Eugene said, impressed.

 

“Well, like I said, we grew up in the water.” McCoy smiled.

 

“I- I don’t actually know what to do,” Eugene admitted sheepishly.

 

“Oh, well, you can dive in and go, or you can just climb in and start in here.”

 

Eugene nodded then crouched down to sit on the edge and push himself in.

 

“I can stay close if you’re nervous,” McCoy offered.

 

“Oh, you don’t have to slow down just for me,” Eugene said quickly. “I’m fine in here. Like I said, not really a lap person.”

 

“I like it,” McCoy told him. “Swimming always helps me calm my thoughts.”

 

Eugene nodded. “Did you learn at a club or something?”

 

“No, we have a pool. My friend Spock, his mom taught us all.”

 

“That must be nice, just be able to go whenever you want.”

 

“Especially when I couldn’t sleep,” McCoy laughed.

 

“Go on,” Eugene said. “I want to see how many laps you can do in the time it takes me to do one.”

 

McCoy laughed again. “Alright.” He pulled his body close to the edge again, placed his feet on the wall and gave himself a strong push, gliding through the water before he began to pull with his arms.



Scotty

He only just saw Aporal disappear into a nearby storeroom before the door closed. Scotty ran over as fast as he could and just before the automatic door could be locked from the inside, it opened once more for the young Scotsman. 

 

"Aporal, wait! Please!"

 

As much as he would have loved to just run into the room, he didn't want to rush Aporal. Instead, he waited for the Andorian's cautious nod and then entered.

 

The door closed with a hiss and Aporal typed something on the screen next to the door so that it locked. 

 

Then he just stood there for a moment, leaning his head against the door. Scotty saw more and more tears streaming down his blue cheeks and he tentatively put a hand on Aporal's shoulder. 

 

What was going on? It had only been a wee pop quiz. Of course it would have been nice to win, but it wasn't the end of the world. 

 

Aporal flinched briefly at the touch, but eventually he sank to the ground beside the door, pulling his knees close to his chest.

 

"I... I failed." 

 

It was no more than a whisper that came from the Andorian's throat and Scotty sat down next to him. 

 

"That... that's not so bad. Next time-"

 

Scotty was startled when Aporal looked at him with wide, angry eyes. 

 

"There won't be a next time! Do you understand? I-I- I must be the best! Always! Otherwise..."

 

The Andorian's features slipped and only a moment later he buried his face in his hands. His shoulders trembled. 

 

"Aporal..."

 

Slowly, Scotty put an arm around the other's shoulder and pulled him closer to him. 

 

"Shhh, it's okay. Everything's fine." 

 

Whatever had caused Aporal's reaction, he needed to understand that it couldn't hurt him here and now. 

 

It took a while for the Andorian to calm down. Enough time for Scotty to send a quick message to Leonard, saying that he couldn't come to their room just yet. 

 

As Aporal wiped away the last of his tears with the sleeve of his uniform, Scotty looked at him questioningly. 

 

"Will ye tell me... what happened?" 

 

For a while, Aporal just stared at him, but finally he began to speak.

 

"I-I had just turned eighteen when... when this strange species showed up in my hometown. They... they kidnapped several boys and girls who were the same age as me."

 

Scotty swallowed hard. He tried his best not to think about his own abduction. This wasn't about him now, it was about Aporal.

 

"These beings... held us captive on a ship. They... trained us. We had to solve tasks day after day and get better and smarter. If you weren't good enough at the end of the week..." 

 

Aporal squinted at the memory.

 

"I watched them die, Scottish boy. Every single one of them. Either they were killed by the creatures or... they killed each other to eliminate competitors. That's why... I became the best. The smartest, the strongest..."

 

It broke Scotty's heart to hear this story. He carefully pulled Aporal even closer to him, stroking his back reassuringly.

 

"When the last five of us were rescued, I swore to myself that I would always be the best. I swore to myself that I would join Starfleet and find the home planet of these beings." 

 

Aporal's hand formed into a fist. 

 

"I will destroy them for what they have done to me and the others." 

 

Scotty didn't know what to say. How terrible it must have been for Aporal.

 

The young man he had always thought to be selfish and conceited was just as broken inside as he himself was. 

 

"We... we will find them, Aporal. When we eventually finish our training, we'll find them and bring them to justice."

 

Aporal's eyes widened in surprise as he looked to Scotty.

 

"W-we?"

 

"Of course! I will help ye. And... the rest of my friends too, if that's what ye want. Aporal... ye're not alone. Never." 

 

Aporal didn't seem to know what to say. He simply leaned against Scotty and allowed him to hug him. 

 

"We'll work this out. I promise ye that."



McCoy

McCoy breathed deep as he crossed campus back to their room. The swim had settled him. He wondered if Scotty had returned yet and if he wanted to head for dinner early. McCoy smiled to himself; the workout had made him hungry.

 

Their room was empty when he entered, and McCoy gave a quick frown before checking his comm and PADD. No more messages from Scotty yet. Well, he could start on some homework. He ducked into the bathroom and ran a comb through his hair. He had showered off at the pool but his hair was still drying.

 

Thirty minutes went by as he read and he still hadn't heard from Scotty. Marking his place, McCoy picked up his comm and sent a quick message. He’d give Scotty a little more time before he headed for the dining hall alone. His stomach grumbled in protest.



McCoy walked to the dining hall alone. Whatever Scotty was busy with must be important; he hadn’t heard anything from his husband since the first message.

 

He looked around after getting some food. It was early and not many people were eating. McCoy made his way to where the group of friends usually sat. No one gave him a second glance as he walked and he felt a deep happiness at that. He was just another cadet having dinner.

 

McCoy wondered as he sat, how long it would be before Eugene realized he was a prince. Would it be worth it to drop little hints? McCoy gave a snort of laughter. Scotty had told him how even Eugene’s friends found it amusing.

 

“Hey Bones!”

 

McCoy looked up to see Jim and Spock moving towards him.

 

“Hey guys.”

 

“Hello Leonard.”

 

McCoy hid a smile at the hesitation he heard in Spock’s voice as he used his name.

 

“Where’s Scotty?” Jim asked as they sat. He turned his head to look back behind them. “Thought you were joined at the hip.” Jim grinned at him.

 

“He’s working on something,” McCoy shrugged. “Haven’t seen him since lunch. How was your day?”

 

“Alright,” Jim said. He looked around them before leaning closer. They had all learned from Scotty’s experience to keep their complaints quiet. “Diplomacy is a joke. Where do they find some of these instructors?” Jim shook his head.

 

“The science labs are exceptional,” Spock said.

 

“Yeah, that’s true,” Jim agreed. “What about you?” he asked McCoy.

 

“Good. Have an exam on Friday. Went for a swim.”

 

“How is the pool here?” Spock asked.

 

“Not home,” McCoy said with a knowing look. “But nice. Good temperature, not crowded.”

 

Spock nodded his acknowledgment and they continued eating.



They were halfway through the meal when Keenser sat down next to McCoy.

 

“Hi.”

 

The three boys greeted the smaller alien.

 

“How was your day?” Jim asked.

 

“Ok,” replied Keenser.

 

“What’s Scotty working on?” McCoy asked. He frowned as Keenser turned to look at him and shook his head.

 

“With Aporal.”

 

“They’re working together on something? What is it?” McCoy asked curiously.

 

“No project. Had a quiz. Aporal left upset.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“I’m sure whatever is wrong Scotty will make him feel better,” Spock said. “He seems to have a knack for that.”

 

“Well we’ll find out soon enough,” Jim said. He pointed across the room. “They just walked in.”

 

McCoy followed Jim’s finger and sure enough, his husband had entered the dining hall with the Andorian beside him. He wondered if Aporal would join them. That would be interesting.



Scotty

Aporal and him had continued to talk for what seemed like hours and when they eventually left the storeroom and headed towards the dining hall, the Andorian seemed quite calm again. 

 

Of course, they passed by some of their classmates on the way, but even as they started to whisper, Aporal held his head up high. He would definitely handle the blasphemy way better than Scotty ever could. 

 

Once they reached the dining hall, Scotty quickly caught a glimpse of Leonard and the others. They were sitting at the usual table, Jim pointing over at them. 

 

Scotty felt Aporal tense next to him. Even though he had allowed the Scotsman to talk to Leonard about what he had told him, he apparently still wasn't sure what to think about the rest of their friends. 

 

"Will ye sit down with us?" Scotty quietly asked, gently grabbing the Andorian's arm. "Only if ye want to, of course." 

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I... suppose it's the least I can do after you stayed with me that long. After all, you apparently want to have me close by, Scottish boy." 

 

A soft smile crossed Scotty's lips. Aporal was trying his best to get back to being his normal self. 

 

"Aye. That's right." 

 

Slowly, the two of them walked over to the table and Scotty looked at his friends, then at the young man next to him and back again. 

 

"Hey there, lads. Aporal can sit down with us, right?" 

 

Jim exchanged a glance with Leonard and Spock, before he shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Sure, why not?" 

 

"I see no problem with that," Spock agreed while Keenser simply nodded. 

 

Leonard had a smile on his face as he moved aside and allowed for Scotty and Aporal to sit down next to him. 

 

He gently bumped his knee against Scotty's, asking if everything was alright, and the Scotsman gave him a small nod. 

 

"So, you're Aporal, aren't you? Heard a lot about you. And your big ego," Jim said with a grin on his face and offered the Andorian a hand. 

 

Scotty rolled his eyes. 

 

"Jim!" he scolded his blond friend who only grinned brighter. 

 

"Oh, don't worry, it's fine, Scottish boy. After all, who hasn't heard of the greatest engineering cadet?" Aporal answered, his face mirroring Jim's grin. 

 

Aye, he really was getting back to being himself.



After dinner, Scotty and Leonard quickly headed to their room. It was quite obvious to see that the prince really urged to know what had happened. 

 

Their other friends had joined them one after another and no one had said anything about Aporal's presence. Everyone was friendly, just like Scotty had expected them to be. 

 

As soon as they stepped through the door, Scotty let out a heavy sigh and threw his bag into the next best corner. What a day it had been. 

 

Leonard quickly pulled him into a hug. 

 

"Wanna tell me about it?" 

 

Scotty nodded against his shoulder, then pulled him over to the bed where they sat down together. 

 

"Did Keenser say anything?" 

 

He had been with them after all, knowing about Aporal's reaction. 

 

"Not much. Only that there was a quiz or something like that? Aporal left?"

 

Scotty swallowed, remembering everything the Andorian had told him. 

 

"It's... a long story."

 

And so he started to talk.



McCoy

“Did- did he get help?” McCoy asked in a shaky voice. Scotty had just finished telling him Aporal’s story. “We saw Dr. Hudson. Aporal and the other survivors had to have had help when they returned. Someone to work through that trauma with.”

 

“I think so,” Scotty said as he snuggled in closer to McCoy’s side. They were sitting together, leaning against the headboard. “But even with Dr. Hudson we’ve still struggled at times.” Scotty was quiet for a moment and McCoy could almost hear his husband thinking about the incident the previous week in self defense class.

 

“And Aporal went through a much longer abduction than us.”

 

“How could the Federation not have found these beings? Aporal was rescued; didn’t they interrogate his captors?”

 

“I don’t know love,” Scotty said. “Even if they had, do ye think they’d have told him? Maybe the captors were killed in the rescue.” Scotty shrugged. “Aporal didn’t say.”

 

McCoy nodded as he let out a sigh.

 

“What a terrible thing,” he whispered.

 

“We’ll help.”

 

“Of course we will!” McCoy agreed. “I can’t begin to imagine,” he said in a whisper. “What we went through… to picture it going on for months…”

 

“He’s a strong lad- at least he puts up a strong front- but he needs us.”

 

“We’ll be there.”



McCoy woke up with a gasp. The room was dark around him. Confused for only a moment, he remembered vividly the colors of his nightmare and reached hurriedly for Scotty. One piece, Scotty was in one piece, and a sob of relief escaped the prince.

 

“Len?” Scotty murmured sleepily.

 

“Sorry,” McCoy whispered. “Go back to sleep.” He breathed deeply to settle his racing heart.

 

“What…?”

 

“A bad dream. I had a bad dream. I’m sorry I woke you.”

 

“S’alright,” Scotty said as he put an arm over McCoy and pulled him closer. “I’ve got ye.”

 

Comfort flowed over McCoy and he tucked his head down by Scotty’s chest. He could hear his husband’s heart and feel his breathing. Aporal’s story must have dug up McCoy’s own memories and he grimaced at the thought.



Morning came quickly and McCoy yawned as they walked to breakfast.

 

“Are ye alright?” Scotty asked.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“After waking up last night. Yer bad dream. Was it about- about the Romulans?”

 

“Oh. Yeah. I don’t remember much, just being very scared for you,” McCoy said. He could see their friends already sitting as they got their breakfast. He smiled tightly as Scotty squeezed his hand.

 

Plates full, they began to move across the hall.

 

“Oh.”

 

“What leannan?”

 

Scotty had stopped walking and was looking towards a table away from where they were heading.

 

“Aporal. He’s alone again,” Scotty said. McCoy could hear his frown.

 

“Maybe he wasn’t comfortable with our friends without you,” McCoy offered.

 

“Maybe,” Scotty said thoughtlessly. “I’m going over,” he said decisively.

 

“I’ll come too,” McCoy said. “He’s going to have to get used to us somehow.” He grinned and they changed directions.



Scotty

Aporal looked quite surprised when Scotty and Leonard sat down across from him. He raised an eyebrow at them questioningly. 

 

"Good morning, laddie."

 

"Good morning." 

 

A weak chuckle left the Andorian's mouth when the boys both greeted him at the same time. 

 

"Uhm... good morning, Scottish boy. Prince."

 

"Leonard," Scotty's husband corrected the other boy, knowing fully well that Aporal would never use his name though. It was a nickname that would stick with him for eternity. Like Jaylah's Just Leonard. 

 

"Can I... help you with something?" 

 

Aporal looked from one boy to the other. He wasn't used to others sitting down with him. 

 

"Nae, not really. We just saw ye all by yerself and wanted to join ye," Scotty returned with a shrug of his shoulders and his counterpart sighed, before he took a sip of his coffee. 

 

"So you really are serious about this whole friendship-deal, huh?" 

 

Scotty nodded vigorously.

 

"Aye! Of course! Why wouldn't we?" 

 

A crooked smile formed on Aporal's lips. 

 

"I didn't exactly have any friends after..." He stopped himself and glanced at the ground. He didn't want to talk about it again, even though he probably knew that Leonard knew about it. 

 

"Then I guess it's time for you to make some. And trust me when I say that that crew over there is the best," Leonard said, nodding his head at the table where their friends were sitting. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but smile. Leonard was speaking from his own experiences. He had been welcomed into their little group quite quickly, after all. 

 

"They don't judge you for anything. They accept you for the person you are. And they save your ass whenever it needs to be saved." 

 

"They really are the best," Scotty agreed with his husband and Aporal seemed to think about their words for a moment. 

 

"And what if they don't have good intentions? What if they'll stab you in the back once you aren't careful enough?" 

 

Scotty sighed. How often had Aporal been betrayed by others? His trust issues appeared to be very big. 

 

"Listen, I know these lads and lasses for years. And I trust them with all my life. They never let me down. Never!"

 

All their friends were good people. Aporal just had to get to know them better.

 

"Just... come and sit with us from time to time and see who they are?" Scotty suggested, hope filling his voice. 

 

"I'll think about it," Aporal replied, before he finished his breakfast and got up. 

 

"I've gotta go now."

 

Tray in his hand, he started to walk away, however, he stopped after a few steps and turned back to look over his shoulder. 

 

"Uhm... thanks for sitting down me. I... appreciate it." 

 

Without another word, he quickly headed off, leaving behind the Scott-McCoy couple.

 

"Don't worry, leannan. We'll break through that hard shell of his soon enough," Leonard assured his husband with a smile, squeezing his hand. 

 

Scotty only nodded. 

 

"Aye... I hope so."

Chapter Text

McCoy

“How about Thursday? After class?”

 

McCoy looked over at Eugene.

 

“For studying?” he asked. “Sure. Where?”

 

“The library has lots of private study spaces. Though the dorms do too, and we can have snacks there.” Eugene grinned.

 

“You sold me on that,” McCoy chuckled. “Yours or mine?”

 

“Sounds like we’re setting up a date,” Eugene laughed.

 

“Guess we’ll see how the studying goes,” McCoy replied as he raised his eyebrows up and down. Eugene laughed again.

 

“Should I remind you you’re married?”

 

“He’s just as bad as me,” McCoy grinned. “Though he’d probably call me a mad man and say I was being incorrigible.”

 

Eugene smiled. “How did you two meet? A Scotsman and an American?”

 

McCoy frowned gently, and gave a quick chuckle. “I’m not from here,” he told Eugene. “And we met at school.”

 

“Oh you aren’t? Guess I just assumed… Where are you from?”

 

McCoy held back a snort of laughter, but smiled in amusement.

 

“You heard of the planet Georgiares II? That’s my home.”

 

Eugene’s brow furrowed in thought.

 

“I think so. I think I’ve heard it on the news before. Something about a kingdom or leadership change?” He shrugged. “I don’t know. I don’t really pay attention to that much outside the solar system.”

 

“So how about your dorm? It’s closer after class,” McCoy said.

 

“Sure. I’m on the third floor.”

 

“Rec and study rooms on the second?”

 

“Yep. I’ll put a request in for one of them and let you know which.”

 

“Good plan,” McCoy said. He gathered his things on the table. “Guess we should get going. We’re the last ones.”

 

“Right.” Eugene grabbed his own things and they walked out of the room. “I’ll see ya later.”

 

“See ya.” The two parted and began walking in opposite directions. When he knew for certain Eugene was out of earshot McCoy finally let out a laugh. How could the other boy be so clueless about who he had befriended. McCoy could only wonder if Eugene would ever realize.



He was leaning back in his desk chair when Scotty entered the room.

 

“Hey darlin’!”

 

“Hi mo ghràdh,” Scotty said. He dropped his stuff on his desk, then flopped on his back on the bed.

 

“Alright?” McCoy asked, turning his chair to face Scotty.

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded. “Just got assigned a big project that’s due next week. It’s a group thing and it was a wee battle to get Aporal to join Jaylah and Keens and me.”

 

“Jaylah and Keenser ok with that?”

 

“Of course, aye. They know he’s a smart lad even if his personality is a bit much.”

 

“He’s got his reasons,” McCoy said quietly.

 

Scotty sighed sadly. “He does. I hope we can help.”

 

“We will. You already are.” McCoy stood up and crossed over to the bed. He sat, then stretched out next to Scotty. “You got homework to start or want to just relax for a bit first?”

 

“Relax first,” Scotty said. He moved to give McCoy a kiss.

 

McCoy rested his forehead against Scotty’s as the kiss ended. He reached up and undid the collar of Scotty’s jacket.

 

“Get comfortable at least,” he smiled. Scotty nodded gratefully and McCoy pulled him closer to snuggle. “Wait until I tell you about Eugene,” he laughed.



Scotty

On Thursday after classes, Scotty was alone in their room. Leonard had headed straight towards Eugene's dorm to study with him for their upcoming exam. 

 

Which left enough time for him to do his homework. Unfortunately though it didn't take him too long and soon enough he was bored as hell. 

 

His eyes wandered around the room. He could read a book. Or listen to some music. Or maybe he should try and call Robbie, ask him how he was. 

 

Aye, that was a good plan. 

 

It didn't take long until the call was answered, however, Scotty was quite surprised to see his sister-in-law instead of his brother. 

 

"Leah, hey there, lass," Scotty greeted the princess with a smile on his face and she returned it. 

 

"Hey Scotty. How are you?" 

 

"Oh, I'm fine. And ye?"

 

"Same. Just a lot of diplomatic studies going on at the moment. Father and Dr. Boyce are giving me lectures from morning to evening. I'm grateful for every break I can get," Leah returned with a sigh. 

 

Scotty nodded in understanding, before he frowned.

 

"Uhm... is there a reason why ye are answering Robbie's PADD?" 

 

Leah chuckled softly and rolled her eyes. 

 

"That clumsy boy actually managed to forget it at our room after lunch break. On a Thursday. Where he's at the university until 7 pm." 

 

Scotty laughed out loud. That sounded very much like his wee brother. 

 

"Hope he doesn't need it."

 

"Nah, they have PADDs there too, don't worry," Leah answered, waving it off. 

 

"That's good. How is everyone at the palace?" 

 

Leah told him that everyone was fine and that her and Robbie planned on visiting Scotland soon. The princess hadn't been there yet. 

 

"That sounds nice. Bet mum will love to have a lass over. Living with three lads was always quite exhausting, after all." 

 

Poor Francine hadn't had an easy time with her boys. But she had never complained.

 

"I can believe that. I'm looking forward to seeing your hometown. Robbie told me a lot about it."

 

They talked about Scotland and Aberdeen for some time until suddenly someone rang at Scotty's door. 

 

The Scotsman looked over his shoulder in surprise, then turned back to face Leah.

 

"Uhm, I think I better answer that. Say hi to Robbie for me when he gets back, will ye?"

 

Leah nodded, then waved her hand. 

 

"Sure thing. And you say hi to my lovely little brother. Bye." 

 

They ended the call and Scotty got up and walked over to the door to open it.

 

He was surprised to see Jim standing in front of it. The boy's eyes were wide. 

 

"Jimbo? What's wrong?" Scotty asked, worry filling his heart. "Is something wrong with Spock again?"

 

His blond friend only shook his head and stepped inside the room. 

 

"No, no. Not Spock. Didn't you hear the news?"

 

Scotty only raised his eyebrow in confusion.

 

"Nae, what news?"

 

"The crew of the USS Hammersley is going to visit our academy!"

 

Scotty frowned. That sounded like a great opportunity to talk to some officers.

 

"The Hammersley? But-"

 

"Sam is currently serving there!"

 

Scotty's mouth formed a silent 'oh my' and he quickly closed the door. 

 

That was something they needed to talk about.



McCoy

McCoy entered dorm building D6 and smiled. It was exactly the same as his own dorm building.

 

“Come on. We’ll take the stairs,” Eugene said and began to lead the way.

 

McCoy followed and soon they were settled in a small room. A couch sat on the far wall while a large table took up most of the room. A small window above the couch gave some natural light.

 

McCoy dropped his things on the table and went to look out the window.

 

“Better view than our room,” he said idly. He unhooked his collar and began to take off his jacket. “You don’t mind?” he asked Eugene as he turned around.

 

“Not at all,” Eugene laughed. “I feel half choked by the end of the day.” He began to remove his own and drape it on a chair. “It’ll be nicer in a year or two when we start classes over in the hospital. Then we’ll at least get to wear scrubs while there.”

 

“Something to look forward to,” McCoy said as he sat across from Eugene. “I, uhh, I took the liberty of making an outline.” He glanced up nervously from his PADD.

 

“You did?” Eugene looked surprised.

 

McCoy nodded. “Just an old habit.”

 

“Your habit is making outlines for studying?” Eugene asked, amused.

 

“Yeah. Dr. Boyce taught it to me when I was younger and it’s how I’ve studied ever since.” McCoy knew his face had begun to flush.

 

“Who’s Dr. Boyce?” Eugene asked. He passed his PADD over so that McCoy could send him the outline.

 

“He was my teacher until I got sent away to school.”

 

“Got sent away?” Eugene frowned.

 

“I mouthed off to the wrong minister and my parents decided I needed better social skills.” McCoy’s face had heated and he kept his eyes down. “So they sent me off and, well, I ended up meeting Scotty and a whole lot of really good friends, so it was for the best.”

 

“Did your social skills improve?”

 

McCoy looked up and grinned. “Not in the slightest.”

 

Eugene laughed and grabbed his PADD as McCoy slid it back.

 

“Did they let you back in the church?”

 

“What?” McCoy looked up in confusion.

 

“After you mouthed off to the minister, did they let you back in church?”

 

McCoy chuckled and shook his head. “No. A foreign minister. A government official.”

 

Eugene’s eyes opened wide and his mouth hung open. “Oh,” he said slowly. “You mouthed off to a government official? How? Are your parents politicians or diplomats or something?”

 

“Huh. Yeah, I guess you could say they are.” McCoy frowned as he thought about it. Maybe it was time to tell Eugene who he really was…

 

But on the other hand, McCoy was really enjoying the anonymity with the other boy.

 

“Wow, this is really extensive,” Eugene said as he looked up from his PADD at McCoy. “We’re gonna ace this test. I’m studying with you every time!”



McCoy didn’t feel like another fact would stick in his brain by the time dinner came. He had waited for Eugene to run his things to his room before they had walked to the dining hall together.

 

“Maybe we should go out again after we get the best test scores,” Eugene said as they walked. “Though the way I was hungover, maybe not.” He laughed and McCoy joined him.

 

“We went out again the next night too,” he said.

 

“Oh man! You did?”

 

“Yeah, our friend Jim found out we went and insisted our whole group go. We had a good time. Kept the drinks reasonable.”

 

“Smart thinking.”

 

“Scotty and I went to dinner first. That probably helped.”

 

“Where’d you go? I haven’t been to too many places yet,” Eugene said.

 

“Delancey’s. It’s over by the water, but it’s, uhh, it’s a bit pricey,” McCoy admitted.

 

“Ok. So make sure I really want the date to go well,” Eugene grinned.

 

McCoy just nodded and held the door to the dining hall open. He glanced to where his friends normally sat and was pleased to see a familiar blue face next to his husband.

 

“You want to join us?” McCoy asked.

 

“Oh, umm, maybe next time.” Eugene waved back at someone who was waving at him. “Haven’t seen my friends all day.”

 

“No worries,” McCoy said. “I get it.”

 

“Thanks for the studying,” Eugene said as they dished up.

 

“Thanks for asking,” McCoy replied. “Guess I’ll see ya tomorrow.”

 

He parted ways with Eugene and made for his friends. Scotty’s face lit up when he saw McCoy coming towards them and McCoy’s heart beat just a bit faster at that.



Scotty

Jim sat down on one of the desk chairs with a groan and buried his face in his hands. 

 

Scotty could see how much the thing with the visit was bothering him. Mainly because his big brother was part of the crew. 

 

Sam Kirk, who had run away from home. 

 

Sam Kirk, who hadn't even contacted his little brother. 

 

Sam Kirk, who Jim didn't like to talk about because he loathed him for his decisions. 

 

"Why does it have to be this ship! Why does my oh-so-great brother have to come here? I already know that I won't be able to control myself as soon as I see him!" 

 

Scotty sat down on the free chair and then rolled over to Jim, carefully placing a hand on the blond's shoulder. 

 

"Hey, look at me, Jimbo."

 

Jim didn't listen at first and only when Scotty asked him to look at him once more did he drop his hands in his lap.

 

"We'll sort it out. Everyone knows about yer brother-"

 

"But only Christine and you know how much I hate him!"

 

"That doesn't matter. All that matters is that we'll keep ye and Sam apart. I promise ye I'll be by your side the whole day, okay?" 

 

Scotty squeezed Jim's shoulder confidently. 

 

"And as soon as I realize the situation is escalating, I'll get ye as far away from Sam as possible," he promised. 

 

Jim put on a wry smile. 

 

"As if you wouldn't want to beat him up yourself, just to protect me." 

 

Scotty laughed. Everyone knew that the young Scotsman could get angry from time to time. Especially when it came to the people he loved. 

 

"That's why I'll get ye away. So that I'm out of reach too," he said with a grin. 

 

Jim smiled for a moment before it faded.

 

"Does Bones know about Sam? Have you told him about him?"

 

Scotty shook his head. He knew it was all very personal for Jim and that he preferred not to talk about it. 

 

"He only knows about Frank, but that's no secret. After all, he met that bastard himself," Scotty replied with a frown. 

 

Jim nodded. 

 

"You can tell him about Sam. Maybe he'll manage to keep a cool head."

 

At these words, Scotty just snorted and raised his eyebrows. 

 

"Len? The same Len who was sent to our boarding school because of his lack of social skills? I dare to doubt it."

 

Jim chuckled too.

 

"Yeah, okay, point taken. 

 

"Still... you can tell him. I don't mind."

 

Scotty patted Jim's shoulder, then got up from where he was sitting. 

 

"Alright, I'll remember that. Now, let's grab something to eat. After all, food always helps us calm down."

 

Jim sighed, before he put on a smile and grabbed Scotty's hand. 

 

"Thanks, Scotty." 



When they entered the dining hall, Scotty saw Aporal sitting all alone once again. He let out a heavy sigh and walked over to him. 

 

"Come sit with us?" Scotty nodded his head at the table Jim sat down at. 

 

Aporal looked up at Scotty before he glanced over at the table, then shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Sure. Why not?" 

 

He got to his feet and grabbed his tray. 

 

A bright smile crossed Scotty's face as the two of them walked over to Jim and sat down with him. And his smile widened even more when he soon enough saw Leonard and Eugene entering the hall.



McCoy

“How was studying?” Scotty asked as they walked across campus after dinner. The sun was low and the air was still warm. McCoy’s fingers were warm too, wrapped around Scotty’s.

 

“Good. The test is going to be a breeze.” McCoy smiled. “Straight back or want to walk a bit first?”

 

“A walk is nice. Maybe we’ll find a place to hide away somewhere.” Scotty bumped his shoulder against McCoy’s. “Too bad there isn’t a lake.”

 

“No hills on campus to be pulled down either,” McCoy joked. He leaned into Scotty for a moment. “Is Jim alright?” he asked after another few minutes of walking in silence. “He seemed a bit distracted at dinner.”

 

“Oh,” Scotty said. “Did ye hear about the Hammersley coming in tomorrow evening?”

 

“No,” McCoy shook his head. “That a ship?”

 

“Aye. And the officers will be on campus for cadets to talk with.”

 

“Well that’s nice.”

 

“So,” Scotty said slowly. “It’s the ship Jim’s brother is assigned to.”

 

McCoy stopped walking. “His brother?” he asked in confusion. “Jim doesn’t have—” He stopped. The Kelvin history came to his mind. “George Kirk,” he began, “husband of Winona, father of Jim, who was born as the ship went down…”

 

“And Sam who was a wee lad at home,” Scotty finished. “Named for George, but called by his middle name. Aye.”

 

“Jim never talks about him,” McCoy stated. “I’ve never even thought about him having a brother.”

 

Scotty tugged his hand and they began to walk again.

 

“Jim has some very… strong feelings about Sam. He…, well, he…, Jim’s idea to run away wasn’t quite original,” Scotty finally got out.

 

“What?”

 

Scotty sighed. “Before Jim got his scholarship, he and Sam both lived at home with Frank. And well, Frank is Frank. Sam couldn’t stand it anymore and, well, he left. Leaving Jim behind.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Just a wee lad left with that bastard. Rarely a word from Winona and never from Sam. He’s never forgiven Sam for leaving him with Frank.” Scotty was quiet as he spoke. “He got the scholarship a few years later and Pike looked out for him as best he could. He had served with George and Winona after all.”

 

“And now Jim is worried about running into his brother while the Hammersley is here.”

 

“Aye. He’s afraid he won’t be able to control himself around Sam. A cadet going after an officer, ye know how bad that would be.”

 

“And no one like Pike to mitigate the damage,” McCoy said quietly.

 

“I told the lad I’d watch out with him. Keep him from doing anything daft.”

 

“We all will,” McCoy said decidely. They walked along in silence again. “We probably should get back. I have a test and time in the simulator tomorrow.”

 

“How’d ye do in it today?” Scotty asked with sudden concern as they turned to head for their dorm.

 

A small shiver went through McCoy’s shoulders.

 

“Jaylah took the first turn today. Then Uhura. They both did great.”

 

“And ye love?”

 

McCoy let out a long sigh. “I froze. I knew where everything was, but…”

 

“Oh mo ghràdh…”

 

“The instructor thought I hadn’t studied and- and I let him think that. I got marked down.” McCoy’s head dropped toward his chest. “I don’t know how I’m going to get through it.”

 

“I’ll help ye! And so will the girls!” Scotty said firmly. “Come on, we’ll get home and I’ll help ye relax.”



McCoy sat in the simulator the next afternoon and his hands trembled. Jaylah sat beside him, whispering encouragement when the instructor wasn’t looking. He breathed slowly through his nose and thought of Scotty. Scotty rubbing a hand soothingly up and down his back. Scotty leaning into his side and murmuring in a mix of English and Gaelic. Scotty, the night before, holding him tight as their bodies worked together.

 

“You can do this Leo,” Uhura whispered behind him.

 

He took another deep breath and his fingers began to move across the console, starting preflight sequences. His stomach tightened as the simulator made noise and rumbled beneath their feet.

 

Breathe. Just breathe, he thought to himself.

 

“Good,” Jaylah said under her breath.

 

“That was very slow, but correct,” the instructor’s voice came from behind them. “Cadet McCoy, shut it down, then Cadet Uhura your turn again.”

 

McCoy’s fingers flew and the simulator quieted and settled. Before he could draw another breath he was up from the pilot’s seat and moving to the seat behind Jaylah.

 

“Cadet McCoy—!”

 

He buried his face in his hands and his breathing that had been steady became ragged.

 

“Just Leonard! It is ok!” Jaylah had turned and had her hands on his shoulders. McCoy was grateful for the contact and attempted to get his breathing back under control. It took another minute, but finally he pulled his hands away from his face and looked at the girls.

 

“Cadet McCoy?”

 

“Sorry sir,” McCoy said, getting to his feet and trying to keep his knees from shaking. “First time. Just nervous.” He tried to put as much confidence into his voice as he could, but the teacher still frowned in puzzlement at him.

 

“Right. Cadet Uhura, if you would.”

 

Uhura moved to the pilot’s seat quickly as the instructor moved on to the next simulator. McCoy sat again, heavily, and his elbows went to his knees as he bent over.



Scotty

The next day of classes passed him by quite fast and Scotty was still grinning to himself as he walked across the campus to meet up with Jim. 

 

Once again Aporal had beaten Francis during their self-defense class in the morning and it had once again been way too satisfying to see Kinnear's nephew lose. He didn't deserve it any better! 

 

Scotty sure as hell wanted to learn some tricks from Aporal. 

 

His smile faded as he thought about the reason why the Andorian was that good at fighting. It must have been horrible to fight for his life every single day, not knowing whether he would make it to another morning. 

 

Scotty tried his best not to freeze in his movement as a disturbing question crossed his mind. 

 

Aporal had told him that the Andorian hostages had sometimes killed each other. Had... he taken someone else's life too? Not by his own will! But maybe... to defend himself?  

 

It sent a shiver down the Scotsman's spine to even think about that possibility. To think that Aporal could have... 

 

He quickly shook his head to get rid of the image. His feet started to carry him even faster across the campus. 

 

The sooner he met up with Jim the better. Then he had other things to worry about. 



He found his friend right where they had agreed to meet. Jim was sitting on a bench, eyes focused on the PADD in his hands. He apparently already tried to distract himself from the arrival of the USS Hammersley that was scheduled to happen in less than twenty minutes. 

 

Scotty sat down next to him, a gentle smile on his face. 

 

"What are ye reading?" he asked, leaning in so he could see more of the PADD's screen. 

 

Jim shrugged his shoulders. It didn't seem to be very interesting. 

 

"Some homework." 

 

Now that surprised Scotty quite a lot. He chuckled. 

 

"Jim Kirk doing his homework the day he gets it? I cannae believe it!" 

 

A smile pulled at the corner of Jim's lips, but it didn't really reach his eyes. 

 

"Anything to keep my mind distracted," he mumbled and Scotty wrapped his arm around Jim's shoulder, pulling him closer. 

 

"It's just one weekend, Jimbo. I'll make sure to stay around all the time." 

 

At that, Jim finally looked up and grinned at Scotty. There was a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. 

 

"Really now? What about Bones? I'm sure he'll miss you if you spend all your time with me." Jim looked around searchingly. "Where is he anyway?" 

 

Scotty sighed. 

 

"He has a long day. We agreed to meet at dinner." 

 

Leonard's last class of the day was the shuttle simulator and Scotty really hoped that it wouldn't go too badly. His husband really needed a successful experience in there. 

 

However, he had faith in Leonard. With the help of Jaylah and Uhura he would surely overcome his fear somehow. If only Scotty himself could be at his side and spend him comfort... 

 

The Scotsman gently tapped his ring and waited for a reply which he received quite quickly. He smiled. Everything seemed to be okay. 

 

"I see. Spock and I meet at dinner too. He needed to call his parents right after classes," Jim said and Scotty sighed theatrically. 

 

"Well then, guess it's just us lonely fellas, trying to spend their time, eh?" 

 

Jim grinned. 

 

"That's right. So... enough of this." The blond held up his PADD before he quickly shoved it into his bag, hiding it from the world. 

 

"I knew ye wouldn't finish yer homework," Scotty chuckled and Jim once more shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"If I have time until Monday afternoon?! Certainly not! Come on, let's go and play a game of chess, shall we?" 

 

With that they got up and headed to one of the rec rooms.



McCoy

“Just Leonard? You are alright?” Jaylah’s question was tentative and her voice quiet. McCoy startled briefly. He hadn’t realized she had followed him from class. She reached over to touch his arm nervously.

 

He nodded slowly.

 

“That is a lie.” Jaylah gave a small smile.

 

“I know,” he replied with a weak grin.

 

“Where are you going? Can I go?”

 

“Back to my room,” he said. “I’ll take the company.”

 

“Good. I was going to follow to make sure you got there.”

 

McCoy laughed in surprise. He held out his arm. “Come on then sweetheart.”

 

Jaylah frowned slightly. “You want me to walk like Christine does?”

 

“Oh. Only if you want to,” he said quickly. He gave a shrug. “It’s how I was raised. Escort the ladies.”

 

Now Jaylah laughed. “I do not think I am the type of lady you escorted around a palace.”

 

“You’re just as noble as any woman I know,” McCoy told her truthfully. He was rewarded with a blush from the alien girl. Slowly she slid her arm in his and they began to walk.

 

“You are still scared,” she said plainly after a moment.

 

“Yes,” he admitted. “I thought I was getting better, more used to it. I used to be so tense when I had to fly anywhere. The last few times I managed to actually relax enough to fall asleep! And when Scotty’s there…!” He sighed.

 

“We will help Just Leonard.”

 

“I know and I appreciate it.” He gave Jaylah’s arm a squeeze between his arm and body.

 

“I can not wait to fly!” Jaylah said. “I will go everywhere I can. As far as I can go!”

 

McCoy smiled softly at Jaylah’s enthusiasm. A quick glance showed him the stars in her eyes.

 

“I wish I could feel that way,” he said quietly.

 

“We will fly together! When we get to try in a real shuttle! I will show you how easy it is.”

 

“I worry about it being safe.” A shiver went through him. “So many things could go wrong, could lead to terrible ends.”

 

“But so many things go right!” Jaylah protested. “And it opens a whole universe! So many possibilities!”

 

McCoy couldn’t help but smile. Jaylah’s words were passionate and she was endearing.

 

“You’re right,” he agreed. “And I hope I get there someday, but I don’t think I’ll ever love it like you.”

 

“I will love it extra for you!” Jaylah said, turning a bright smile at him. “Is Montgomery Scotty waiting for you?” she asked as they reached his dorm.

 

“No. He was going to hang out with Jim this afternoon. We’re meeting at dinner. You wanna come up? We could go do something after I drop this stuff off.” He gestured at the bag holding his PADD and books.

 

“Ok,” she nodded. She let go of his arm as he opened the door.



A noise came from his PADD a few minutes later as McCoy opened the door to his room. He pulled it out as he set the bag on his desk.

 

“Oh,” he said nervously.

 

“What is it?” Jaylah asked. She had walked over to look at the foot of the bed where the two frames connected.

 

“Had a test today. Just got a message with the results.”

 

“How did you do?” Jaylah straightened up and turned back to him. “That is clever,” she said pointing at the bed.

 

“Was all Scotty’s doing,” he said absently as he opened the message. His eyes grew wide as he scrolled.

 

“Well?” Jaylah asked impatiently.

 

“I got the second highest score,” McCoy answered in awe.

 

“Congratulations!” Jaylah cried.

 

His comm chirped and he pulled it from his pocket. He glanced at the screen and saw he had a new message from Eugene.

 

“Who was first?” Jaylah asked as she crowded to his side to read the PADD. “Who is ‘Eweg-nee?’”

 

McCoy laughed. “Eugene,” he corrected her. “He’s my friend. He’s a good guy. Doesn’t realize who I am.” He laughed again. Suddenly the weight from the simulator lifted from his shoulders, and he took an easy breath.

 

“What do you wanna go do sweetheart?” he asked, huge grin on his face.



Scotty

Scotty groaned and leaned back in his chair when he lost yet another round of chess. It was so annoying and disappointing!

 

"It's impossible to win against ye if it's this game!"

 

Jim just grinned at his opponent, shrugging his shoulders. He really really loved to win. Loved to be better at something than others. 

 

"You were the one who suggested a game of chess, don't forget that."

 

Scotty couldn't help but sigh at hearing that response. That was so typical!

 

"Aye, I know. But do ye have to win every round? Why not let me win one on purpose?" 

 

The Scotsman raised one finger to emphasize the number, but Jim only shook his head. 

 

"No way! You'd hate winning just because I let you win!"

 

Well... Scotty couldn't even deny that. He wanted to win because he was a good player not because someone lost on purpose. 

 

"Fine, fine. Maybe ye're right about that. How about we play something else then? A game of cards like in the good old times?" 

 

"Aww, poor Scotty is sad because he can't beat me at chess, huh?" Jim said, pretending to pity his friend, before he grinned and nodded. "Alright. Wouldn't want you to start crying, after all."

 

Scotty rolled his eyes, but he was quite surprised when suddenly a familar voice spoke up from behind him. 

 

"The Scottish boy who thinks he can become the best engineer in the fleet loses and cries about it? Unacceptable!" 

 

Scotty turned his head to look into the smiling blue face of a certain Andorian. 

 

"Aporal, hey!"

 

Happiness fluttered in the Scotsman's stomach. Aporal had actually stepped into a rec room and had made a first move! That was great! Amazing!

 

"He really sucks at three-dimensional chess," Jim said, sticking out his tongue at Scotty who turned back to his friend to glare at him. 

 

"Oi! That's not true! I'm a good player! It's not my fault that ye are perfect at it!"

 

Aporal pulled a chair over from another table and sat down next to Scotty. There was an amused smile on his lips. 

 

"Maybe I can win against him?"

 

Scotty only huffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest. 

 

"Oh, I doubt that."  

 

"Yeah, me too. No one beats me at chess," Jim agreed, puffing out his chest. 

 

Aporal raised his eyebrows.

 

"Oh? Well then... show me what you got."



Scotty was still grinning when the three of them headed over to the dining hall. 

 

Jim had lost exactly three times. The look on his face when Aporal had won had been so satisfying to Scotty. 

 

The blond boy was still arguing with the Andorian when they reached their destination, while Scotty looked out for their friends. He found Leonard and Jaylah sitting at their table and waved at them with a smile. 

 

The two of them waved back and Scotty, Jim and Aporal were just about to join them, when suddenly someone just about to leave the hall bumped into the Scotsman.

 

"I'm sorry, cadet."

 

His heart stopped when he heard the voice and saw the person who had run into him. 

 

"S-Sir..."

 

It was no other than George Samuel Kirk!



McCoy

McCoy and Jaylah walked back into the sunshine outside the dorm.

 

“I don’t know if I like it here,” Jaylah said with a frown as a cool breeze ruffled their hair.

 

“How come?” McCoy asked.

 

“It is very warm and then it is very cold from the wind at the same time!” Jaylah exclaimed.

 

“Yeah, I could do without that breeze too,” McCoy agreed.

 

As they kept walking and chatting McCoy began to notice people around them in actual Starfleet uniforms, not just the regular academy cadet, instructor and dress uniforms.

 

“Oh!” Jaylah cried. “They are here!” She turned to McCoy and grabbed his arm. “Forget a game, let’s go find real Starfleet members.”

 

“We’re real Starfleet members Jaylah,” McCoy laughed. “But I know what you mean,” he added quickly as she began to glare at him. “Lead the way.”

 

Still holding his arm, Jaylah began to pull McCoy along. He could tell she was looking for something specific. Finally she stopped by a young woman in a red shirt.

 

“You are engineering?” Jaylah asked.

 

“No cadet,” the young woman answered. “Security. I heard some of our engineers were going to the labs.”

 

“Thank you! Come on Just Leonard!” Jaylah took off at a quick pace again.

 

McCoy could only laugh. “Don’t you think I might want to talk to some of the medical staff?”

 

“If we see someone on the way,” Jaylah conceded.

 

McCoy let out a chuckle at the alien girl’s single mindedness, and followed along. After all, Jaylah could be quite outgoing and maybe that would make it easier to talk with officers who outranked them by quite a bit.



McCoy had not been to the engineering buildings, or their labs and looked around in interest as Jaylah led him. This was where Scotty spent his afternoons and would spend more and more of his time over the coming years. McCoy smiled wondering what marvel Scotty would create here.

 

“In here,” Jaylah said excitedly. She pushed open a door and two men in red turned to look at them. One looked close to their own age and the other was much older.

 

“Can we help you cadets?” the older one asked.

 

“You are from the Hammersley?” Jaylah asked.

 

“Yes,” the younger one replied.

 

Jaylah squeezed McCoy’s arm again and looked at him with twinkling eyes.

 

“Pair of engineering hopefuls huh?” the older man smiled.

 

“She is,” McCoy said quickly. “I’m going into medical.”

 

“Lieutenant William Howzer,” the man said. “And lieutenant junior grade Oscar Garcia.” He gestured to the young man.

 

“I’m cadet Scott-McCoy and this is cadet Ja—”

 

“No, no,” Howzer said. “Your first names are fine.”

 

McCoy nodded. “I’m Leonard.”

 

“And I’m Jaylah. Sir.”

 

“Come on, come in. I suppose you’re full of questions,” Howzer smiled kindly.

 

“Yes!” Jaylah exclaimed, then blushed.



Jaylah was still gushing as she and McCoy sat down for dinner. Howzer had been quite friendly, and Garcia, once he opened up, had been very informative and enthusiastic about their ship. Jaylah had beamed as she chatted and McCoy couldn’t help but smile, even though he didn’t understand much of what they were talking about.

 

“I promise after dinner,” Jaylah said as she sat, “we will find someone from medical.” She looked at McCoy solemnly as she spoke.

 

“Don’t worry about it sweetheart,” McCoy smiled. “I can always find someone tomorrow. Maybe with Chris or Eugene.”

 

“No. It is only fair I listen to all your questions and learn the answers too. You spent all that time for me.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy agreed gently. He knew how stubborn Jaylah could be.

 

“There are James T and Montgomery Scotty!”

 

McCoy looked across the room and saw Scotty and Jim. He waved when they did. He was happy to note Aporal was with them.

 

He filled with sudden worry as Scotty’s color drained when an officer from the Hammersley bumped into his husband. As Jim turned to look, McCoy saw him tense. As he looked at the officer in front of Scotty, recognition hit. McCoy had never seen Sam Kirk, but there could be no question, the officer looked just like Jim.



Scotty

The air in the room suddenly became incredibly thin as two pairs of blue eyes met. Scotty felt Jim tense up next to him and clench his hands into fists. The Scotsman immediately pressed his shoulder against Jim's to calm him down. 

 

"Jim."

 

Sam could hardly believe who he was looking at. He blinked a few times, eyes widening slightly, before he cleared his throat. 

 

"I... I didn't know you wanted to enroll at the Academy." 

 

Jim didn't say anything for a moment. A glance at his face told Scotty that the blond was clenching his teeth tightly. The muscles twitched dangerously. 

 

A tentative smile formed on Sam's lips.

 

"It's... good to see you. You've-"

 

He was probably going to say something about Jim's age or height, but he didn't get the chance to do so.

 

"If you would let us pass, sir. We have to eat dinner on time."

 

Without giving his brother another glance, Jim pushed past him and stomped straight over to the food counter. 

 

Scotty looked after him before turning his eyes back to Sam and nodding at him. 

 

"Sir." 

 

Aporal followed his example and the two future engineers walked quickly after Jim. 

 

The last thing Scotty saw flit across Sam's face was a wave of sadness and regret. 



When they finally sat down at the table and looked back towards the door, they could see that Sam had quickly left the room. 

 

Scotty put a hand on Jim's arm as he saw his friend exhale shakily. 

 

"Ye did well," the Scotsman whispered to him and squeezed his arm reassuringly. 

 

It hadn't exactly been very polite not to answer an officer, but at least Jim had controlled himself and hadn't done or said anything wrong. 

 

The blond smiled bitterly.

 

"It's not like I had a choice." 

 

Jaylah tilted her head to the side in surprise and eyed Jim critically. She frowned. 

 

"What's wrong with you, James T? Why do you look so unhappy?"

 

Although Leonard and she had certainly seen how Sam had run into Scotty, the situation had not been clear from a distance. 

 

"Never mind, Jaylah."

 

Leonard gave Scotty a worried look. He must have recognized who the blond officer had been. 

 

The answering look his husband gave him let Leonard know that they would talk about it later.

 

"Your brother I presume, Captain?" 

 

Scotty was surprised when Aporal suddenly spoke and had obviously already found a suitable nickname for Jim. 

 

"I don't want to talk about it," Jim muttered, stuffing his mouth full. 

 

For a moment, Scotty feared that Jaylah or Aporal would follow up, but fortunately they didn't ask any more questions. 

 

One by one, more friends joined them and conversations quickly ensued. 

 

Most of them were about the crew of the Hammersley - everyone was excited about their arrival - but there were also a few other topics such as upcoming exams and projects.



After dinner, Scotty quickly followed Jim and Spock. Leonard had said that Jaylah and him wanted to search for some medical officers. 

 

"Ye need more distraction?" 

 

Jim only shook his head with a gentle smile. 

 

"Nah, I'm good," he said, giving Spock a meaningful glance. The Vulcan blushed slightly at the look his boyfriend was giving him. 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"I see. Well then... see ye tomorrow." 

 

He watched the couple leave together, before he himself turned around. Maybe he could join Leonard and Jaylah.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Ye’re home.”

 

McCoy laughed as the door closed behind him.

 

“I almost wasn’t!” he chuckled. “Ran into Eugene and he was so happy with our test scores he tried to drag me out to celebrate.” He sat down at his desk to pull his shoes off.

 

“How did ye do on it?” Scotty sat up a bit more where he was lounging on the bed.

 

“Eugene had the top score and I was right behind him.” McCoy couldn't help his grin.

 

“That’s fantastic!” Scotty exclaimed. “I’m so proud of ye. Ye’re going to be a great doctor.”

 

“I hope so,” McCoy said, getting up from the chair and crossing to the bed. He rested his head across Scotty’s stomach as he laid down.

 

“That was Sam wasn’t it?” he asked, looking up at Scotty.

 

Scotty sighed before he answered. “Aye it was. Jim kept it together though.” He huffed a breath out. “Didn’t even acknowledge him as his brother. Just an ‘excuse us sir,’ and he moved away fast.”

 

“Do you think they’ll fix things? Will Jim talk to him?”

 

“I dinnae ken love, I dinnae ken. Sam looked unhappy at the brush off, but he hurt Jim deeply.” He shrugged, and his hand stroked through McCoy’s hair, scratching lightly at the scalp. The prince found Scotty’s other hand and twined their fingers.

 

“I couldn’t imagine being that mad at Leah. Or not talking to her,” McCoy said quietly.

 

“I know.”

 

Silence fell as both boys sank into their thoughts.

 

“Maybe we should do something with Jim tomorrow. Off campus. Then he’d be less likely to run into Sam,” McCoy finally suggested.

 

“Maybe,” Scotty agreed. He turned his head to look at the time. “We can ask him at breakfast.” He gave McCoy’s hair a gentle tug. “Now tell me about all the officers ye met today. Did ye find some medical staff?”

 

“Yes!” McCoy said, eyes brightening. “And a pair of engineers. That’s why Jaylah went with me after dinner, she felt bad that Howzer and Garcia took all our time. Your labs are a lot different from our labs.”

 

“I bet they are,” Scotty laughed. “Did ye learn anything?”

 

“I learned more about maintaining a warp core than I ever needed to know. Jaylah asked so much and they were so happy to answer her.”

 

“And the med staff? How were they?”

 

“Jaylah learned her fair share about how the medbay functions,” McCoy grinned.

 

“Tell me,” Scotty encouraged.



After a long chat lounging at angles across the bed, McCoy and Scotty realized from their yawning they should put themselves to bed. In no time they were changed and snuggled back together under the covers.

 

“I didn’t ask yet,” Scotty said slowly, “how was the simulator today?”

 

McCoy tensed for a moment, and Scotty rubbed a hand down his back.

 

“It was… alright. My first turn was slow but I did it. I did get anxious and jumped away as soon as I was done. My second turn was a bit quicker, but even though I know it’s fake, as soon as it moves and begins to make noise… It’s hard to get past that.”

 

“Oh love I’m sure ye will,” Scotty said, holding him tight. “I know ye will.”

 

“I hope so,” McCoy whispered.



Scotty

When he hadn't found his husband and Jaylah, Scotty had retreated to his and Leonard's room. He had finished his homework and had started on some preparations for the upcoming week's project, but he had been quite happy when Leonard had joined him eventually. Even though it sounded stupid, he had missed his love very much. 

 

Now, snuggled up close against him, Scotty couldn't help but smile. He was so proud of Leonard and how his first test had gone. Of course he never had had a doubt that his husband would become a great doctor, but he knew that Leonard was great at doubting himself. 

 

Just like when it was about flying. 

 

Scotty sighed softly. He couldn't even imagine what it must feel like. To be scared of something so regular in their days. 

 

Ever since he had been a wee lad, he had dreamed of flying in a huge spaceship or shuttle. His first flight had been the most amazing experience and he really wished to fly a shuttle on his own. 

 

But for Leonard it was nothing like that. He had always hated flying. It had only gotten better when Scotty was at his side, but he hadn't overcome his fear yet. And maybe he never fully would.

 

Still, their friends and Scotty would encourage him every single time. In the end, when they headed out for their first mission, Leonard would be able to handle his fear. 



On the next morning, Scotty and Leonard asked Jim and Spock if they wanted to pay a visit to town with them. Both of their friends agreed, obviously in need for some relaxation, and right after breakfast they headed out. 

 

It was a sunny and hot day and Scotty really enjoyed the cool breeze coming over from the sea as they wandered through San Francisco's streets. 

 

They wanted to take a look at some of the shops, but when they passed an arcade, Jim was all fired up to get inside and play some games. The others didn't stand much of a chance as the blond basically dragged them into the building and headed straight for the counter to buy some tickets for all of them. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but smile when he saw just how happy Jim looked. This was the perfect place to be. The perfect place to distract Jim from the current situation at the academy. 

 

And so they started to play. 



When they left the arcade a few hours later, Jim was still grinning from cheek to cheek. He had won most of the games and now acted like he was a king or something like that. 

 

"Since I am the winner, I get to decide where we'll grab something to eat," he claimed as they turned into another street. 

 

"Oh, really now? What gives you the right to give orders to someone like me?" Leonard asked, raising his eyebrow. There was a grin on his face. He was obviously referring to his princely status. 

 

Jim wrapped one arm around him and pulled him close.

 

"Because I, my dearest Bones, am the king of the arcade and you are just a prince. Therefore, I outrank you." 

 

Scotty and Leonard just laughed and even Spock had a smile on his face. However, it faded quite quickly. 

 

"Ashayam," Spock said, gently grabbing Jim by his arm and the blond's head turned to face him.

 

"Wha-"

 

He looked into the direction Spock was looking and his face darkened. 

 

Scotty felt his heart drop. 

 

"Oh no," he muttered.

 

There, coming straight towards them, were Sam and two other officers. Apparently they had also decided that they needed a break from campus. 

 

Jim quickly turned around and was just about to walk back into the direction they had come from, but he quickly froze in his place when a voice called out his name. 

 

"Jim!"

 

Slowly, he turned back and it didn't take  long until Sam reached them. 

 

"Jim, please. Talk to me."

 

Jim's face was hard as he glared at the man in front of him. Scotty tried his best to read his friend's face, but the blond managed to hide his emotions quite well. 

 

"I have nothing to say to you, sir," he retorted, straightened back and raised chin, before he tried to leave again, but Sam grabbed him by his arm, fury written across his face. 

 

"Will you stop that sir-bullshit! I'm not just an officer! I'm your brother and-"

 

"I don't have a brother. Not anymore. He left my life many years ago."

 

Scotty stepped closer to Jim and placed a hand on his trembling shoulder. There was so much anger and sadness in those blue eyes of Jim's, but he tried not to let it show. His voice was cold and hard. 

 

A wave of hurt and shock washed over Sam's face, however, he didn't let go of his brother's arm, only squeezed it tighter. 

 

"Jim... I'm... I'm sorry. You know that I had to leave. You know that-"

 

"Let go of my arm, sir."

 

Sam squinted at the title. 

 

"Please, Jim..."

 

"Let go!"

 

"I just want to talk to you-"

 

Everyone gasped in shock when Jim suddenly grabbed his brother's hand and shoved it off.

 

"Just leave me the hell alone! You left me alone for so many years! I don't need you! I didn't need you then and I don't need you now! You don't matter to me, okay! You're a bastard just like him! You're just like-"

 

Before anyone could act, it already happened. 

 

A loud slap rang through the air. 

 

Scotty's eyes widened in shock as he watched Jim reaching for his red burning cheek. 

 

Sam... had slapped him. 

 

And only seconds later, someone was at the officer's throat. 

 

"Spock!"



McCoy

With wide eyes, McCoy stepped forward quickly and straightened up.

 

“Spock!” he said again and put his hand firmly on the Vulcan’s shoulder. McCoy put every last ounce of his royalty into the name. It worked. Spock’s head swiveled to look at McCoy and he dropped the hand grabbing Sam Kirk’s collar.

 

McCoy could see Scotty tentatively holding onto Jim. As soon as McCoy had his attention, Spock darted back to Jim, fingers touching the blond’s face, whispering in Vulcan.

 

Squaring himself, McCoy stepped in front of Sam.

 

“I don’t believe an officer is allowed to strike a cadet, sir. Or any other officer for that matter,” he said coldly to Sam. “Am I wrong?” McCoy looked at the two officers with Sam. Neither moved.

 

“I’m sure we can call your captain and find out,” McCoy continued, his voice still icy and regal.

 

“Who do you think you are?” Sam finally managed to get out, recovered from Spock’s tight grip.

 

“Cadet Scott-McCoy. Leonard Scott-McCoy.” He paused for a moment. “Prince of Georgiares II.”

 

Behind Sam one of the other officer’s eyes widened.

 

“What are your names sirs?” McCoy asked.

 

“Lieutenant Ramirez and Lieutenant Gallagher,” the wide eyed officer replied in a voice of awe.

 

“We have witnesses,” McCoy said to Sam as he gestured to Spock and Scotty and the other two men. “We can report you.”

 

McCoy glanced back at Jim who met his eye. Jim gave an almost imperceptible shake of his head.

 

“Or you can leave Cadet Kirk alone. You’ve already done that for years, it shouldn’t be that hard.”

 

Sam’s face flushed bright red as he stared angrily at McCoy.

 

“Mo ghràdh…” McCoy heard in a warning whisper behind him.

 

“Your choice. Sir.” McCoy’s eyebrow raised in question. He could see Sam’s jaw tightening, could sense his teeth grinding together. Suddenly Sam pulled himself back together.

 

“Fine,” he bit out sharply. He pushed past McCoy, around the other two gathered around Jim and stalked down the sidewalk.

 

“Sirs,” McCoy nodded as the other two men hurried past after Sam.

 

“That’s how a real brother acts!” Jim called bitterly before Sam turned a corner.

 

McCoy breathed a sigh of relief and his body relaxed.

 

“Are you alright Jim?” he asked, moving in to see the bright mark on Jim’s cheek.

 

Jim nodded. “Thank you for that, Bones.” His eyes shone with gratitude.

 

McCoy shrugged. “Your welcome.”

 

“Ye should probably get something cool on that,” Scotty said to Jim.

 

Jim reached up to touch the spot. He winced slightly, and shook his head. “Nah. We were going to lunch. Come on.”

 

McCoy exchanged a look with Scotty and Spock. They all knew Jim wanted to ignore and forget what had just happened.

 

“Ok Jim,” he said. “What do you want?”



Jim and Spock headed back towards the dorms after lunch. Jim had acted like himself, but his eyes had given him away. He was hurting and not just physically. Their waitress at lunch had taken pity on Jim and had slyly brought him a small bag of ice. The relief on his face as the cold touched it had been a brief flash, but they had all seen it.

 

“Do you think Sam will keep away?”

 

“I hope so. But who knows if he talks to Winona. She might have words for her sons then,” Scotty said.

 

“I hope not. I hope they just let Jim be.”

 

“He’s done well enough on his own without them,” Scotty agreed.

 

“He’s got all of us. And Francine,” McCoy smiled.

 

“Aye he does that.” Scotty leaned into McCoy’s side. “A day like this would be bonnie in the orchard,” he said changing the subject.

 

“Wouldn’t it? There’s the botanical gardens. We could take a walk through those. It’s not quite the same.”

 

“Sure.”

 

McCoy smiled again and slipped his hand into Scotty’s.



Scotty

The botanical gardens were really quite bonnie and Scotty enjoyed walking through the various types of plants and flowers. Leonard had been right about it not being quite the same as the orchards, but it still was a lovely sight. 

 

The sun was shining above them as they walked the gardens, hand in hand, admiring the scenery. Different scents filled Scotty's nose, yet still, he couldn't quite relax. 

 

His thoughts went back to the situation with Jim and Sam. A wave of anger washed over him. How could the older Kirk have dared to slap his younger brother? He really was a bastard and Scotty hoped that he would leave Jim alone for the rest of the Hammersley's visit.  

 

But he honestly had his doubts about it. 

 

"You worry too much, leannan."

 

Leonard's warm voice pulled him out of his thoughts and Scotty turned his head to look at his husband walking next to him. 

 

"What?"

 

A soft smile tucked at the corner of Leonard's lips and he gently moved his hand. Only then did Scotty notice that his grip around it had tightened. He quickly loosened his grip, a blush on his cheeks. 

 

"Oh, I'm sorry, mo ghràdh."

 

"Don't worry. It's fine," Leonard said, "but I can see there's something on your mind. Is it the issue with Jim and his brother?" 

 

Scotty breathed out a heavy sigh as he nodded his head. 

 

"Aye. I hope Sam isn't going to cause any more problems. What if he goes to see an admiral and tells them that Spock attacked him?" 

 

Thanks to Leonard the situation hadn't gotten out of hand, but Spock had still tried to assault a superior officer. 

 

"Then he also has to tell him about the reason why it happened. He was the one who started the fight. He won't be stupid enough to tell someone what he did to Jim."

 

Leonard didn't seem as worried as Scotty was. 

 

"Yeah, I suppose ye're right about that, but-" Scotty wanted to reply, however, he didn't get to finish for a female voice interrupted him. 

 

"Oh.my.God! Is it really you?" 

 

Scotty and Leonard both turned their heads at the voice and saw a young woman running towards them.

 

She was beaming with joy, a PADD in her hand. 

 

"You are Prince Leonard and his husband Montgomery, aren't you?" the woman asked, looking from one to the other. 

 

Leonard put on his best royal smile as he nodded and Scotty tried to follow his example.

 

"Yes, ma'am. That's right." 

 

"This is crazy! I heard that you enlisted in Starfleet, but I never thought that I'd actually get to see you. I'm a reporter, working for the San Franisco Chronicle. Would you mind me asking you a few questions and taking some pictures?"

 

Scotty exchanged a nervous glance with Leonard. He still wasn't used to getting talked to in public. Up until that day, they had been lucky enough not to be recognized by reporters, but it had always been quite obvious that it was bound to happen sooner or later. 

 

"Actually we were just enjoying having some time to ourselves, but I can give you a number to contact to arrange an interview," Leonard said, the polite smile not fading one bit. 

 

The reporter seemed disappointed for one second, but then she quickly nodded.

 

"That would be great! Thank so you much, your highness!"

 

A wave of relief washed over Scotty as he heard the answer. He hadn't expected the woman to give up so quickly, but they were lucky.

 

Leonard gave the reporter the number, before they said their goodbyes and moved on. 

 

"Still not used to it," Scotty whispered once he was certain the woman couldn't hear him anymore. 

 

"I know. But trust me when I say it'll get easier," Leonard promised, pressing a kiss to his husband's cheek.

 

Maybe it would. But it would certainly take time.



McCoy

“Are you for real?”

 

McCoy grinned at his sister’s exasperated face on the PADD.

 

“Why would we schedule an interview for you? We don’t know your class schedule or when you’re free,” Leah said, rolling her eyes at her brother.

 

“I’m still a member of the royal family and interviews are set up by our people,” McCoy retorted.

 

“Maybe you should be setting them up through your admirals now,” Leah bit back.

 

“Oh.” McCoy frowned.

 

“Oh, now it sinks in,” Leah said.

 

“No, I mean, am I allowed to give interviews as a cadet? I am part of Starfleet now, do they have rules about that?”

 

“How would I know?” Leah demanded, throwing her hands into the air.

 

“Who would I even ask?” McCoy mused, looking past the device in front of him.

 

“Dinnae ken love,” Scotty answered from where he was sitting at his desk. They had returned from the walk in the gardens and had barely sat down before Leah had called.

 

“Well,” Leah cut back in, “find out. And then send when you’d be free so apparently we can arrange this for you.”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” McCoy said, waving a hand at his sister. “Late afternoons and evenings are open so far.”

 

“Call Mother,” Leah told him. “You’ve been lazy about that and she misses you.”

 

“I will. After dinner tonight,” he promised.

 

Leah sighed loudly. “We’ll get this sorted out for you, but next time do some thinking first.”

 

“Love you too Leah,” McCoy grinned.

 

“Bye Scotty,” Leah called. “Robbie said to tell you hi.”

 

“Thanks lass! Tell him hi too,” Scotty replied.

 

“Will do! Bye Lenny.”

 

“Bye.” McCoy set the PADD aside as he ended the call. “Bit of time still before dinner,” he said to Scotty. “Any thoughts?”

 

“Bet ye’ve got some naughty ones,” Scotty laughed as he got up to join McCoy on the bed. He moved in for a kiss, then moved back.

 

“No,” McCoy protested, with a blush. “We’re caught up on homework, I thought maybe we could read a bit.” He reached for the book on the bedside table.

 

“Suppose we could,” Scotty agreed.

 

“And if we got any other ideas, I’m sure we could act on those,” McCoy grinned.

 

Scotty laughed. “Whose turn is it?” he asked.

 

McCoy shrugged. “I don’t mind.” He sat back on the bed, leaning against the headboard and got comfortable as Scotty snuggled up to his side.



McCoy looked over as a gasp came from Christine. They were nearly finished with dinner and the dining hall was emptying out. He was just about to ask what was wrong when Christine spoke.

 

“What happened to Jim?”

 

Heads turned at their table to where Jim and Spock were just entering. Even from across the room one side of Jim’s face was brighter than the other. McCoy looked at Scotty wondering what they should say. Jim had very obviously wanted to forget the incident.

 

“That’s for him to say if he wants,” Scotty said in a quiet voice.

 

“It’s funny,” Cora said, “but I saw one of the Hammersley’s officers today and he could have been Jim’s twin. I had to do a double take.”

 

McCoy saw the weak smile on Scotty’s face. Next to him, McCoy felt Christine tense. She looked right at Scotty.

 

“He isn’t…” she said.

 

“He is,” Scotty replied.

 

“What are you two talking about?” Jaylah asked.

 

“Did…” Christine began.

 

Slowly Scotty nodded. Christine’s face darkened.

 

“They talk in code,” Chekov said to Jaylah. “Perhaps we should too. We could make one.”

 

With their trays filled, Jim and Spock began to walk over.

 

“Jim! Are—”

 

“Alright?” Keenser cut Christine off.

 

Jim looked over at the small alien.

 

“Yes. Thank you.” His voice was tight and all could hear the unsaid ‘I don’t want to talk about it.’

 

“What did you all do today?” Jim asked, very deliberately changing the topic away from himself.



Scotty

After dinner, Leonard made his way to their shared room to call Eleanor and at first Scotty wanted to join him, however, when he heard that Spock had to finish a project at the science lab, he decided to spent some time with Jim instead. 

 

He caught his blond friend in the hallway, calling after him. 

 

"Hey Jim, can I join ye?" 

 

Jim turned around to face Scotty and there was this look in his eyes the Scotsman knew all too well. Jim thought that he planned on pitying him. Which wasn't the case! At least... not completely. 

 

"What? You don't want to spend time with your lovely prince?" Jim asked, one eyebrow raised. 

 

Scotty chuckled and shook his head before shrugging his shoulders. 

 

"Nae, he already has other plans. Leah basically ordered him to call his mother. And I thought maybe I could call mum too. I'm sure she'd be happy to see ye." 

 

At the mention of Francine, Jim's face brightened up. Scotty knew just how much his friend liked his mother. And he knew that Jim couldn't say no if it was about her. 

 

"Sure. Let's head over to my room," he offered and Scotty followed him with a smile. 



A funny sight awaited Scotty when Jim opened the door. A sight, he clearly had expected. 

 

Spock's side of the room looked as neat as new. All his things were properly placed and everything was tidy. 

 

Jim's side... looked like pure chaos. Clothes were scattered across the bed and floor. The bed itself looked messy as hell. Nothing was in its place. 

 

"Don't let mum see yer side of the room," Scotty couldn't help but joke and Jim only grinned. 

 

"Don't worry. From where we'll be sitting, she can only see Spock's side." 

 

Jim sat down in one of the chairs that was placed in front of his desk. 

 

"You can take Spock's chair from over there," he told Scotty with a nod of his head and the Scotsman did as he was told. 

 

Jim was right. Sitting at his desk only Spock's side of the room was visible. 

 

"I hope mum is awake already. This bloody time difference!" Scotty muttered as he started the call. 

 

They waited for a moment but it didn't take too long for Francine's face to appear on-screen. 

 

At first she looked very tired, but as soon as she saw who was calling, a smile spread across her face. 

 

"Monty? Oh and Jim! Hello lads!" 

 

She happily looked from one boy to the other. 

 

"Hey, a mhàthair." 

 

"Good evening, Francine. We hope we didn't wake you?" 

 

"Nae, nae. I just got up. It's so nice to see ye! How are ye? How are yer studies going? How-" 

 

Scotty swallowed when he saw his mother's eyes narrowing. She moved closer to the screen to get a better look at the boys. Her eyes widened. 

 

"What in the name of the lord happened to yer face, Jim!" 

 

Scotty tried his best not to swear. He really had hoped that the color couldn't be seen on-screen. He didn't want Jim to need to talk about it again. 

 

He was very surprised when his friend spoke up. 

 

"I... got into a little fight. It's nothing big." 

 

Jim claiming that it was nothing big, didn't stop Francine from being furious. 

 

"Who did that to ye? Did ye report them? How dare someone strike ye!" 

 

A crooked smile formed on Jim's lips as he carefully touched his cheek. 

 

"Sam." 

 

It surprised Scotty even more how open and honest Jim was about what had happened. Never would he have thought that he would tell Francine everything. 

 

"Yer brother? What is he doing at the academy? And how dare that boy hurt ye!"

 

So Jim told her. He told her about what had happened in town. He told her about how Sam had tried to talk to him and how everything had gotten out of hand. 

 

Scotty could see his mother's jaw tense with every word Jim said. Anger mixed with disbelief and shock. 

 

"Such behavior is totally unacceptable! Ye have to report him! And tell yer mum about it!" 

 

Jim sighed and shook his head. 

 

"It wouldn't change a thing. I'd rather just forget about it."

 

Worry filled Francine's eyes. She could see that this was all bothering Jim quite a lot. 

 

"How about ye give me a number and I'll contact that young lad myself? I sure as hell have a lot of things to say to him."

 

"Thank you. But that's really not necessary, mu- Francine."

 

A blush crept onto Jim's face as he noticed that he had almost called his counterpart 'mum'. But Francine only smiled at him. 

 

"I see. Then please call me at least if there is anything on yer mind ye want to talk about, will ye?"

 

Jim nodded, a grateful smile on his lips. 

 

"I will... thanks."

 

"Now, tell me about yer studies, will ye? How's it going?"



McCoy

He set his PADD aside and leaned back in his desk chair. McCoy had just finished a nice long chat with Mother and now wondered how long before Scotty came back from hanging out with Jim. Picking up his PADD again, he pulled up a game. But his mind wasn’t in it and after a few moments McCoy set it aside again.

 

He stood up and stretched. Leaving a note where Scotty would find it, McCoy pulled on his shoes and decided to take a walk. He grabbed a light jacket before heading out the door, knowing the night air was cooling as it came across the bay.

 

The fresh air was welcome as McCoy stepped out of the dorm. A small smile crossed his face and he began to walk.

 

He had not gotten far before his name was called and he turned left to see Eugene coming up a different path.

 

“What are you up to?” Eugene asked after they greeted each other.

 

“Just walking for a bit. Called home and had a chat and Scotty’s out with a friend of ours. What about you?”

 

Eugene shrugged. “Coming back from the campus clinic. Couple of the Hammersley’s nurses were there.”

 

“Learn anything good?” McCoy asked with interest.

 

“Not much that I didn’t hear yesterday from a couple doctors.”

 

“Still,” McCoy said. “It’d be nice to actually see a medbay on one of the ships. Get a feel for it.”

 

“Right?” Eugene agreed. “There was this cadet over there…” He let his words trail off.

 

“Yeah?” McCoy prompted. As they passed the next lamp post he could see color climbing Eugene’s face.

 

“She knew nearly as much as the two officers. The questions she asked…” Eugene gave his head a shake and McCoy smiled quietly.

 

“And?” he prompted again.

 

“And she was cute,” Eugene nervously laughed.

 

“Well, did you talk to her? Get her name? Ask her out?”

 

Eugene spluttered next to McCoy. McCoy grinned.

 

“Ok. So didn’t ask her out,” McCoy stated. “What’d she look like?”

 

“Gorgeous,” Eugene exclaimed. “Blonde hair. Tall. Nearly as tall as us.”

 

As Eugene continued McCoy began to frown.

 

“Did you get her name?” he asked solemnly.

 

“She was introducing herself when I walked in. Christine.”

 

McCoy held back a groan, but let out a sigh.

 

“Christine Chapel?” he asked.

 

“Yeah!” Eugene said in surprise. “How’d you know?”

 

“She’s one of my best friends.”

 

“She is? Oh. Oh! Maybe you could—”

 

McCoy stopped walking and held up a hand to stop Eugene.

 

“She’s also got a boyfriend and they’ve been together for more than three years now.”

 

“Oh,” Eugene said, looking downcast. After a moment he perked up. “Well, guess it’s a good thing I didn’t ask her out.”

 

“I can still introduce you if you want,” McCoy offered. “She’s a great friend and is going to be an amazing nurse or doctor. Her parents are both surgeons.”

 

“Sure,” Eugene said slowly. “Yeah,” he said more confidently. “I’d like that. She was so bright when she was talking.”

 

“Oh she is,” McCoy smiled. “I wouldn’t have gotten through biochem without her.”

 

Their walking had led them back to the dorms.

 

“I guess I should head back in and see if Scotty’s back,” McCoy said.

 

“I should probably get back too. I’ll see ya tomorrow.”

 

“Sounds good,” McCoy called as Eugene continued on. He reentered the dorm and decided to take the stairs. A few minutes later he tapped in the code for their door and hoped Scotty was back.



Scotty

They had just ended their call with Francine when Spock came back from the science lab. 

 

"Good evening, Scotty," the Vulcan greeted the Scotsman with a polite smile. It didn't quite reach his eyes though. Maybe because of the events from earlier that day or maybe because of the memory of Scotty's last visit to their room. 

 

"Hey Spock. Did ye get everything done?" 

 

Spock placed the jacket he had worn in his closet and nodded.

 

"I did. Am I right in assuming that the two of you enjoyed your evening?" 

 

Spock looked at Jim's smiling face. The talk with Francine had really managed to help him relax. 

 

"Yeah. It was nice. But I suppose you gotta leave now?" Jim answered Spock's question before he turned to Scotty. 

 

The Scotsman threw a glance at the clock and nodded. A smile crossed his face. 

 

"Aye, I think so. Leonard is probably already waiting for me."

 

"Well then... thanks for spending some time with me. I appreciate it." 

 

Both boys got up from where they were sitting and Jim pulled Scotty into a quick hug before he lead him over to the door. 

 

"See the two of ye tomorrow. Good night!"

 

"Night, Scotty."

 

"Good night."



It was already dark outside when he walked across the campus to his dorm. There weren't many people around. Most were either in their dorms or out at town to party.

 

Scotty couldn't help but increase his speed a little. He didn't like being outside all alone. It brought back too many bad memories of the kidnapping. 

 

A strange sound made the Scotsman startle and he turned his head to both sides, immediately on alert. 

 

At first he couldn't quite make out what the sound was, but eventually he recognized it to be groaning. 

 

Groaning that was filled with pain. 

 

An uneasy feeling spread through Scotty's body and he quickly followed the sound into a small alleyway that wasn't too far away from his dorm. His blood froze at the sight presenting itself to him. 

 

There, lying on the ground, was no other than Aporal. His form was bent and he made pain-filled noises over and over again.

 

"Aporal!"

 

Scotty was kneeling at the Andorian's side within seconds. He carefully grabbed him by his shoulder and turned him around. 

 

His eyes widened in shock.

 

Aporal's face was bruised and battered. Someone had definitely beaten him up, if not more than one person. There was so much blood!

 

"Oh my God," Scotty breathed, tears starting to fill his eyes. 

 

Help. He had to call for help. 

 

"It's... it's gonna be okay. Ye'll be okay, Aporal."

 

Scotty quickly got out his communicator and dialed the number of the local infirmary. The doctors and nurses on campus would be there faster than another ambulance. 

 

Aporal was moving his head to look at him, but Scotty didn't even notice it. His panicked eyes were focused on the device in his hand as he waited for a reply. 

 

"Scottish... boy..."

 

He didn't hear the soft whisper. All Scotty could hear was the voice of a nurse answering him and he quickly explained what had happened and where they were. 

 

When he turned his attention back to Aporal, the Andorian's head had already rolled to the side and he had lost consciousness.

 

"Shh, ye'll be fine."



McCoy

He was ready to greet Scotty when he opened the door to their room, but McCoy found himself still alone. A bit of disappointment went through him, but he decided Scotty must be having a fun time with Jim.

 

He kicked his shoes off and hung his jacket on his desk chair. McCoy picked up his PADD then lay back on the bed. He hoped someday they would have more space. He flicked through the device looking for something to read. The thought of his books at home on Georgiares sent a pang of homesickness through him.

 

Finding something he settled back to read. He tapped his ring to send a light to Scotty. He began to read as he waited for a reply.



When McCoy finally looked up and saw he’d been engrossed in his book for half an hour and still hadn’t had a light back from Scotty a surge of worry raced through him.

 

He set the PADD aside and tapped his ring. This time he watched it, waiting for a light back. His heart thumped harder in his chest the longer it stayed unlit.

 

“It’s alright,” he told himself. “He and Jim are busy and he didn’t notice.”

 

McCoy forced himself to take a deep breath. They were at the academy. They were surrounded by cadets and officers. They were safe.

 

His hand stretched for his comm and he was calling Scotty before he knew it. He took another deep breath as it rang to calm himself. He wouldn’t want Scotty to hear him sounding so worried if he and Jim had just lost track of time.

 

McCoy heard the open ended noise of his call being answered.

 

“Hey darlin’,” he said as casually as he could.

 

“Len,” Scotty answered in a tense voice.

 

At once McCoy’s panic came back.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“I’m at the campus clinic—”

 

“What!” McCoy shouted. “What? Why? What happened?”

 

“I’m fine,” Scotty said. “I found Aporal…”

 

McCoy panted out a breath as Scotty began to explain in a rush. McCoy didn’t catch half of what his husband said in his relief Scotty was ok.

 

“What? Aporal? Nevermind,” McCoy said quickly. “Stay there. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

 

Scotty sounded upset and McCoy was sure his husband had been crying. He shoved the comm in his pocket as he ended the call. He got up quickly, shoved his feet back in his shoes and grabbed his jacket as he raced for the door.



“Len!”

 

McCoy turned towards his name as he pushed in the front doors of the clinic. Scotty was getting to his feet and McCoy wrapped him in his arms.

 

“Shh leannan,” he soothed. “Now what happened?”

 

“I- I found Aporal lying in an alleyway. He was…” Scotty shook his head and wiped at his face. “Someone beat him up.”

 

McCoy pulled back to see his husband’s face.

 

“I called and they let me come with him to explain how I found him. But now they won’t tell me anything.”

 

McCoy nodded. “Ok.” He released his arms from Scotty and walked over to the desk when a young woman was sitting.

 

“Hey, is my husband free to go?”

 

“Of course. The nurses got the information they needed from him,” the woman said. Scotty came up beside McCoy.

 

“But what about Aporal?” Scotty asked. “Can ye tell us anything?”

 

“I’m sorry, since you aren’t family, all I can say is he will be here overnight.”

 

“Can we leave a message for him?” McCoy asked.

 

The woman nodded.

 

“Let him know he can call either of us if he needs someone. Leonard or Scotty.”

 

“I’ll mark that in here,” she said, typing away.

 

“Come on leannan. Let’s get you home.” McCoy slid an arm around Scotty and began to lead him out.

 

They were quiet as they walked the short distance across campus. McCoy stayed close and just let Scotty be. He knew when they got back to their room Scotty would be ready to tell him more. And McCoy would be ready to hear it and pull his husband close into his arms, to protect him, to help him release the worry and fear he’d felt that evening. He would do what he needed to help Scotty relax, to help him sleep and be ready to help the next morning if Aporal did call them.

 

Yet, McCoy doubted the Andorian would call them. Aporal was warming up to them and their friends, but he was still quite reserved. And McCoy knew Aporal had all right to be after what he had gone through. He held Scotty’s hand tighter as they walked. They would keep trying, keep showing Aporal they meant it when they said they wanted to be friends. And hopefully he would believe them, would trust them eventually.



Scotty

His hands were still trembling when Scotty eventually sat down on their bed and he couldn't help but stare at them.  He had washed them several times at the clinic yet still it felt like there were remaining traces of Aporal's blood on them. 

 

The memory of the Andorian's bruised face just wouldn't leave his mind. What if the head injury was too severe? What if there would be heavy medical consequences? What if... what if Aporal would never be the same or... or... even worse...

 

"Shhh, calm down, leannan."

 

Only when Leonard's arms pulled him into a tight hug did Scotty notice that he had started hyperventilating and crying again. 

 

"He... he...," the Scotsman stammered and his husband pulled him even closer, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead.

 

"He'll be just fine. Because you called for help on time." 

 

Scotty shook his head the slightest bit. 

 

"Ye... ye cannae know this."

 

But Leonard didn't accept that answer. He ran his finger's through Scotty's hair, softly and slowly, trying his best to soothe him. 

 

"I can. The medical staff here at the academy is great. They'll patch him up. I'm sure."

 

They fell silent for a moment, Scotty simply leaning into the embrace of the familiar pair of strong arms, until Leonard broke the silence again.

 

"What happened?"

 

Scotty swallowed hard, trying to find the right words with all the thoughts running through his head. 

 

"I... I was on my way back from Jim's. There... there was no one around. And suddenly I... I heard a voice. I followed it into the alleyway and... It was so horrible, Leonard. If ye had seen him..."

 

Scotty squinted his eyes, remembering the scene, and Leonard nodded understandingly. 

 

"I instantly called for help. I... I think Aporal was still awake when I found him, but he... quickly lost consciousness."

 

"You did everything you could. And you did everything right, leannan."

 

"I ken. But... I'm still so worried about him."

 

"Let's try to find some sleep and in the morning we can go pay the clinic a visit. Maybe Aporal is awake by then." 

 

Scotty nodded his head against Leonard's shoulder and whispered a soft, "Aye."

 

They had to wait for the new dawn for the night wouldn't get them anywhere. 



They had breakfast quite early in the morning and after it headed straight to the clinic. 

 

Leonard had said that Aporal would probably call them if he was ready for visitors, but Scotty wanted to be there when it happened. He wouldn't be able to relax anyway. 

 

Once again the person sitting at the reception didn't give them any information, but Scotty still wanted to sit and wait. 

 

"Ye can leave, if ye want to," he told Leonard, but his husband quickly shook his head. 

 

"No way! He's my friend too."

 

A crooked smile formed on Scotty's lips and he squeezed Leonard's hand that was in his. 



"Mr. Tallister! You can't leave just like that!"

 

A voice coming from a close by hallway made Scotty and Leonard turn their heads around and they were quite surprised to see Aporal stumbling around a corner. 

 

Scotty was on his feet in an instant and quickly ran over to the Andorian boy. 

 

"Aporal!"

 

Anger was written all over Aporal's face, however, the features softened slightly when he noticed Scotty.

 

"Mr. Tallister!" 

 

A nurse was with them in no time, grabbing Aporal's arm, but the young man didn't want to be stopped.

 

"I'll kill them! I'll kill these bastards!"

 

The look in Aporal's eyes frightened Scotty quite a lot and he was glad that Leonard had followed him and stood at his side. 

 

"Wha-"

 

"Kinnear and his bastards of friends!"

 

Scotty's eyes widened. He had already thought about who might have attacked Aporal, but he hadn't quite believed it. Francis was an ass, but was he really that cold?

 

"How about we get you back to bed and talk about what happened first, huh?" Leonard suggested, keeping his calm.

 

Aporal glared at him for a second, but eventually he sighed.

 

"Okay... let's go."

 

The nurse tried to assist him, but Aporal wouldn't let her. 

 

"I can walk on my own, thank you."

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Cadets, I’m afraid you’ll have to wait—”

 

“No.”

 

McCoy, Scotty and the nurse all looked over at Aporal who had stopped walking.

 

“Mr. Tallister—” the nurse began.

 

“No. They can come,” he said firmly.

 

“Only family or your listed contacts—”

 

Aporal looked at the nurse fiercely before turning a burning look at the two boys.

 

“Then put them as my contacts,” Aporal said, looking back at the nurse. “But they come. Or I leave.”

 

The nurse looked furious and fed up, and threw her hands up in the air.

 

Aporal swayed on his feet, and Scotty leapt to his side in an instant, supporting him.

 

“Come on lad, where’s your bed?”

 

McCoy followed behind with the nurse, who was grumbling under breath.

 

“What’s going on?” a voice asked behind them.

 

The nurse made an angry noise and turned around.

 

“Mr. Tallister tried to leave and now insists these two be allowed in,” she said.

 

“He’s not cleared to leave. And security hasn’t been here to get his story yet.”

 

“I know doctor,” the nurse bit out. “He’s not exactly the easiest patient.”

 

“Well if those two can make him stay, let them in. I’ll come check on him soon.”

 

As the nurse and doctor continued, McCoy entered Aporal’s room. Scotty was helping him sit back down on the bed.

 

“Did you see who attacked you?” McCoy asked gently.

 

“It was Kinnear!” Aporal spat out.

 

McCoy let out a soft sigh. “But did you see him?”

 

Aporal’s face was angry, and his mouth twisted to retort something.

 

“You didn’t see who did it,” McCoy said. It wasn’t a question.

 

“Who else would it have been?” Aporal demanded loudly.

 

McCoy shrugged. “I don’t know. And I agree with you that it probably was Francis. But, they’re gonna have security come talk to you and you can’t accuse someone like him without proof.”

 

The Andorian’s face filled with rage.

 

“He’s right,” Scotty said quietly.

 

McCoy lifted his hands, palms outward, trying to show he didn’t mean any harm.

 

“They’ll ask if anyone had a reason to hurt you, and you can tell them Francis then, but you’re going to have to be honest about what you did see. Or didn’t see, unfortunately.”

 

Aporal covered his face with his hands and a sound almost like a growl escaped him.

 

“I’m sorry,” Scotty said. He rested a hand on Aporal's shoulder. “If it wasn’t for me Francis wouldn’t have anything against you.”

 

Aporal’s hands dropped and he looked at Scotty in surprise.

 

“Leannan…”

 

“Scottish boy—”

 

“You’ve been causing some trouble this morning Mr. Tallister.”

 

All three boys looked up as the doctor entered the room.

 

“If you two could step out for a moment, I’ll get Mr. Tallister cleared, then security is here and wants to interview you.”

 

“They stay,” Aporal said, eyes fierce.

 

“Move out of the way,” the doctor said, conceding. Scotty quickly moved over by McCoy. He reached down and joined Scotty’s fingers with his.

 

The doctor was quick and efficient with her tricorder.

 

“You are excused from classes tomorrow. You should spend it and today resting,” she told Aporal. “Any dizziness or vision problems you need to call us immediately. Do not try to come in: call us,” she said firmly. Aporal gave a quick nod. “I’m sending security in now. When they are finished you are free to go. Stay safe Mr. Tallister.”

 

As she left the room, two officers in campus security uniforms entered. They both looked over at McCoy and Scotty curiously before turning to introduce themselves to Aporal.



Scotty

The security members, one female and one male, introduced themselves as Lieutenants Amy Jameson and Kurt Hamilton and Aporal immediately told them that Scotty and Leonard were supposed to stay. 

 

"How are you feeling, Mr. Tallister?" Jameson asked, giving the cadet a sympathetic look. 

 

"Are you up for some questions?" Hamilton added, raising one eyebrow.

 

"I'm fine. Go on and ask away," Aporal said, arms crossed, and Scotty could see that he was obviously lying. He only tried not to show any weakness. Like he had been taught during his captivity. 

 

Scotty wondered if the officers knew about the Andorian's past. It had to be noted somewhere if Starfleet had investigated, right? 

 

"Alright, Mr. Tallister. Do you remember what happened last night?" 

 

Aporal rolled his eyes but quickly squinted at the movement. Judging by the bandage that was wrapped around his head, he probably had a concussion.

 

"Of course I remember. I was walking back to my dorm after working on a project in one of the labs. It was already dark. I heard a female voice screaming for help from a close by alleyway and went to help, but I only found a comm lying on the ground."

 

Scotty listened closely to Aporal's explanation. Of course his friend had tried to help someone in need. Just like he had helped Scotty during self-defense training. The reason why Aporal was in this hospital room in first place... 

 

"I was just about to turn around again when I was attacked by four masked persons at the same time. It was an ambush, because my attackers clearly knew that I would beat them otherwise," Aporal continued with a grim look on his face. 

 

"Is there anyone who has a motive? Someone who wants to hurt you?" Jameson asked while Hamilton typed away on his PADD, noting the information. 

 

Aporal glanced at Scotty and Leonard. Was he asking them for help? Scotty couldn't tell for sure. 

 

"There is a fellow cadet who has reasons to hate me. I embarrassed him in front of other cadets during self-defense class." 

 

"And who would that cadet be?" 

 

Aporal looked from Jameson to Hamilton who had asked the question. 

 

"Francis Kinnear."

 

Even from where he was standing Scotty could see the security personnel exchanging worried glances. It took a moment until Hamilton typed the name into his PADD.

 

Jameson cleared her throat before asking the next question. 

 

"Uhm... judging by the information the academy has about you, you are a very careful and attentive person, Mr. Tallister. How did you not notice the attackers hiding close by?" 

 

Aporal's face darkened. 

 

"I... I don't know," he eventually admitted quietly. 

 

It bothered him very much. Scotty could tell that instantly. 

 

"Maybe," the Scotsman started, but immediately fell silent when all eyes fell on him. Only when Jameson nodded at him, did he continue, "maybe they used some sort of technical device. I... I ken that engineers are currently working on ways to hide from others."

 

Hamilton nodded. 

 

"That's true. I heard about it too. They want to be invisible so that away teams can watch unknown species without getting seen." 

 

"We'll investigate further into that," Jameson said.

 

The officers asked a few more questions before leaving. 

 

Aporal wiped a hand across his face and sighed. 

 

"I really hope they find evidence," Scotty said, gently placing his hand on the boy's shoulder. 

 

"Yeah... me too, Scottish boy, me too." 

 

Aporal raised his head to look into Scotty's face. A weak smile pulled at the corner of his mouth. 

 

"Thanks by the way. For calling for help. Without you I probably would have died in that alleyway." 

 

Scotty swallowed at the horrible thought. He squeezed Aporal's shoulder. 

 

"There's no need to thank me. I'm just glad that ye're okay." 

 

"And for it to stay that way you really should stay at the clinic and rest," Leonard added from behind them. 

 

Aporal looked at him and sent him a cheeky grin.

 

"Already a doctor, huh, prince?"

 

Leonard only rolled his eyes. 

 

"Get some rest! No more escaping the hospital." 

 

"Fine. I'll try."



McCoy

They stayed with Aporal for a few more minutes before convincing him to lie back down and rest more.

 

“I think ye’ve got yer first patient,” Scotty whispered when they were outside Aporal’s room and the door had closed.

 

McCoy let out a snort, but grinned. “Maybe,” he agreed slowly. “I think I said a long time ago that I’d get to put my hands on lots of handsome engineers.”

 

“Oh, ye think Aporal is handsome eh?” Scotty lifted an amused brow as he stopped to look at his husband.

 

“What? No! I- I- I mean—” he looked in surprise at Scotty who began to laugh.

 

“S’alright if ye think he is, love,” Scotty grinned. “As long as ye come home to me.”

 

McCoy sighed and shook his head, beginning to walk up the corridor again.

 

“He’s quite smart, very protective and a bit grumpy,” Scotty mused. “No, ye’re right. Ye two are too similar to make a good couple.”

 

McCoy stopped walking again and looked back at Scotty.

 

“What?”

 

“Ye’re welcome to look mo ghràdh, but ye two would nay make a good match of it. Ye best stick to me.”

 

“What are you on about?” McCoy asked with a confused look.

 

“Ye and Aporal. Ye’d never make a couple that would last.”

 

McCoy’s mouth opened but it took him a moment to find any words.

 

“Ye’re too much the same. So just look love, it’s fine,” Scotty said, still grinning.

 

“I don’t—! I wasn’t—! Can we just go home now?” McCoy shook his head in defeat. Sometimes his husband was just odd. But McCoy loved him anyway.

 

“Aye. Let’s go,” Scotty said, grabbing McCoy’s hand.

 

“Cadets!” a voice called them as they crossed the lobby. They turned to see the nurse looking at them. Her annoyance was still evident.

 

“Yes ma’am?” McCoy called back politely. They turned together and walked to the desk.

 

“Mr. Tallister wants you listed as his contacts,” she grumbled out. “I need your names and numbers.”

 

“Of course,” McCoy said in his most polite voice. “Leonard and Montgomery Scott-McCoy.”

 

“The prince?” the nurse asked as she looked up from her PADD.

 

“Yes ma’am,” he answered shortly.

 

“Well, doesn’t Mr. Tallister just have friends in high places,” she muttered under her breath.

 

McCoy exchanged a quick look with Scotty, before they both recited their comm numbers for the nurse.

 

“He may need someone to help him home later,” she warned them.

 

“We can be here,” Scotty said quickly, with a warm smile. She returned a smile back to him.



“Well, wasn’t my charm that won her over,” McCoy said with a laugh when they were outside the clinic. “She must have liked that sweet brogue.”

 

Scotty flushed next to him and McCoy gave his hand a squeeze.

 

“What should we do, Len?” Scotty asked, ignoring McCoy’s comment.

 

McCoy sighed. “I wish we could find a way to prove it was Francis, but if we do anything it might make it worse.”

 

A chirp came from McCoy’s pocket and he pulled out his comm.

 

“They can’t need us back already…,” Scotty said.

 

“No, it’s Leah. They got that interview set up for Tuesday afternoon, 1600.”

 

Another chirp. McCoy huffed.

 

“What?” Scotty asked.

 

“And Leah passed my number onto the reporter directly.” McCoy rolled his eyes. “She wants to know if we can meet her in the gardens.”

 

“I suppose she can’t ask anything too personal in a public setting like that,” Scotty said slowly.

 

McCoy shook his head. “I won’t let her ask anything too personal. We will set our boundaries very firmly.” He shoved the comm away and pulled Scotty close. “Come on. Let’s get a book and go find somewhere sunny to stretch out and read.”



Scotty

They quickly grabbed a book and blanket from their room and then headed over to the small park that was in the middle of campus. 

 

They really needed time to relax after the last day. First the incident with Sam and then the thing with Aporal... it had been quite stressful. 

 

Leonard offered to read so that Scotty could just lie down and snuggle his head into his husband's chest. Even though the warm sun made him feel sleepy, the Scotsman tried his best to keep his eyes open. He didn't want to fall asleep. He wanted to be awake in case they received a call. 



After what had to be thirty or fourty minutes, a voice called out their names, stopping Leonard in his reading. 

 

Scotty raised his head and the couple sat up to see Christine walking over to them. She waved and the two of them waved back. 

 

"Hey Chris," Leonard greeted their friend and patted the free space next to him, indicating for her to sit down which she quickly did. 

 

"Hello lass."

 

"There you are! We missed you at breakfast," Christine said, obviously trying to keep her face from frowning. "Where were you?"

 

Scotty sighed and exchanged a glance with Leonard. Christine noticed that something was bothering her friends. 

 

"Is it because of Jim and..." She carefully glanced at Leonard before looking back at Scotty who gave her a weak smile. 

 

"Leonard knows. Ye can talk openly," he explained, "but nae. It wasn't because of Jim and Sam."

 

"Well, I suppose him and Spock just slept in late then. They weren't at breakfast either," Christine mused before asking her next question. "But what kept you two from breakfast if it wasn't Jim?"

 

Scotty bit his lower lip. They shouldn't just tell someone about what had happened to Aporal without his approval. 

 

He wanted to say something, but was still very glad when Leonard beat him to it. 

 

"We got up early today."

 

Christine narrowed her eyes suspiciously, but didn't say anything. She knew when she wasn't supposed to ask further questions. 

 

"I see. I was just about to go to town and meet up with Roger. Do you wanna join us?" 

 

Scotty shook his head. 

 

"I'm sorry, Chris, but we have to stay close to campus."

 

At that, Christine raised one eyebrow.

 

"Okay? Not suspicious at all. But judging by the look on your faces I know that you can't talk about whatever secret you share." 

 

Leonard shrugged his shoulders apologetically.

 

"Sorry."

 

"It's fine. We gotta get used to our friends knowing about stuff we don't. With various degrees of classified information in the fleet, it's gonna be a regular thing." 

 

Aye. Christine was right about that. Who knew which rang they all would reach eventually? 

 

"Well then... I gotta go now. See ya around!" 

 

Christine gave them both a quick hug before she got up and continued her way to town.

 

Scotty and Leonard looked after her for a while before the latter chuckled softly. Scotty looked at him. 

 

"What?"

 

"She really is a gorgeous girl," Leonard said and Scotty grinned. 

 

"Wow, really? First Aporal and now Chris? Are ye trying to make me jealous?"

 

Leonard's face mirrored the grin as he grabbed Scotty by his collar, pulled him closer and pressed a kiss to his lips. 

 

"Wouldn't dream of it, leannan. There's just... someone I know who seems to like our dear friend Christine," Leonard said mysteriously and Scotty tilted his head to one side. 

 

"Oh? Tell me more."

 

But Leonard only shook his head and indicated that his lips were sealed.

 

"Information classified," he joked and Scotty sighed theatrically.

 

"Well... I guess I've gotta live with that."



It was about two hours later when Scotty got a call from the clinic and the two of them made their way over. 

 

Aporal was already waiting in front of the building. He looked as grumpy as in the morning, but forced a weak smile onto his lips when he saw the two of them. 

 

"I told them I could go alone, but they wouldn't let me," he explained and Scotty gently grabbed his arm. 

 

"And they are damn right, laddie. We'll get ye to yer room." 

 

Aporal sighed heavily but finally let Scotty and Leonard walk at both his sides. 

 

The Andorian's dorm was next to the couple's. They took the elevator up and quickly stood in front of room 312. 

 

"This one's mine," Aporal said and typed in the code to open the door. When the door opened, Scotty's eyes instantly started to move around the room. 

 

It was a single room. There were a bed, a desk with a chair and a tall plant standing close to the window. It looked... kinda empty. 

 

"A room just for yourself, huh?" Leonard asked as they headed inside and helped Aporal over to the bed.

 

He nodded. 

 

"Yeah. The academy respected my wish for privacy."

 

Scotty could only imagine how horrible Aporal's nights had to be. He probably was still haunted by the events of his past. And he didn't want anyone to know about the nights he woke up panting and screaming.

 

"Do ye need anything?" 

 

"Nah, I'm good," Aporal said as he lay down and rested his head on the pillow. He looked very tired.

 

"Thanks for helping me, Scottish boy. Prince. You can go now and do whatever it is couples do."

 

"Can we trust you to stay here and not go out to get revenge?" Leonard asked and Aporal chuckled humorlessly.

 

"Can't promise anything, but I'll try my best."

 

Scotty only shook his head. He really hoped that Aporal wouldn't try anything stupid.



McCoy

“I didn’t think of it earlier,” McCoy said as they walked to the dining hall for dinner, “but do you think Aporal will come or should we take something to him?”

 

“Dinnae ken love,” Scotty shrugged. “Suppose I’ll send him a message if we don’t see him.”

 

“I hope he stayed in his room and rested.” McCoy had seen the anger on the Andorian’s face. He knew the boy would love to get his hands on his attackers and pay them back. But McCoy hoped that campus security would find something before Aporal tried to take matters into his own hands. The boy was just going to have to learn: they were Starfleet now and had to follow the rules.

 

“Me too,” Scotty agreed.



“Where are ye going Len?”

 

They had filled their trays and were crossing the hall towards the table where they normally sat. Chekov was sitting with Cora so far. But McCoy had seen another face and a question had crossed his mind.

 

“Taking the scenic route,” he replied distractedly.

 

Francis Kinnear was at a table not quite on the way to theirs. McCoy had been wondering if Aporal had managed to hit his attackers or hurt them at all. If he had, would it have left marks? Would those be visible? The attackers had covered their faces, had they covered their hands or would their knuckles show evidence of the attack?

 

A dull ache went through his ribs remembering the marks his own body had had after he’d been punched in a hall at the boarding school.

 

McCoy was staring at Francis as they passed, but he didn’t care. Francis noticed and glared at them both.

 

McCoy blew out a noisy huff as they continued to their table.

 

“What is it Len?” Scotty asked quietly when they were away from Francis.

 

“I thought maybe he’d have bruises or be scuffed up,” he shrugged. “But nothing.”

 

“Someone could have healed those,” Scotty said.

 

“Maybe.”

 

“Hello!” Chekov greeted them before either could say more.

 

“Hi guys,” Cora said brightly.

 

McCoy and Scotty said their hellos as they sat and soon the conversation was about what everyone had been doing that weekend.

 

Sulu was next to join them and his face was serious as he exchanged greetings.

 

“What’s wrong ‘Karu?” Chekov asked.

 

“I just heard a really worrisome rumor,” Sulu said.

 

“Oh,” said Cora. “What was it?”

 

“I don’t know if there’s any truth to it, but I heard there was an attack on a cadet last night.”

 

Cora’s hand covered her mouth, while Chekov looked at Sulu in surprise. McCoy pushed his knee tighter against Scotty’s as they exchanged a look from the corners of their eyes.

 

“That’s terrible,” Cora said. “I hope it isn’t true.”

 

“I hope so too,” Sulu agreed. “Though maybe we should all be careful after dark, just in case.”

 

“I can walk you home,” Chekov offered to Cora, sitting up straighter.

 

“And who’s going to walk you home?” Sulu grinned.

 

“I can take care of myself. And anyone who tries anything,” Chekov boasted. “Should I walk home with you too?” he asked Sulu cheekily.

 

Sulu laughed. “I think I’d rather have Jaylah escort me,” he said as the alien girl joined them.

 

Chekov’s jaw dropped and he exclaimed something in Russian that McCoy was sure was a swear.

 

“What am I doing?” Jaylah asked in confusion.

 

“Don’t worry about it,” Sulu said, waving a hand at her. “It’s probably just wild campus gossip anyway.”

 

“I wish,” McCoy heard Scotty murmur under his breath, and he couldn’t have agreed more.



Scotty

They were quickly joined by the rest of their friends and Scotty eyed Jim closely. His friend looked okay. He was smiling when Cora asked him something about some homework and Scotty could tell that it was a genuine smile. The talk with Francine really must have helped him. 

 

From the corner of his eyes, Scotty could see someone entering the dining hall and for a second he kinda hoped for it to be Aporal, but his hope sank when he saw a regular yellow Starfleet uniform. 

 

It was Sam. 

 

From where Jim was sitting he couldn't see his brother, but someone else sure as hell did. 

 

Leonard. 

 

As soon as Sam noticed the glare of the prince resting on him, he quickly changed directions to sit down at a table that was far away from their group's. Some of his friends followed him, looking a wee bit confused while two of them exactly knew what was going on. 

 

"Does anyone know when the crew of the Hammersley will leave? I haven't gotten a chance to talk to any crewmembers yet," Sulu asked and Christine told him that the medical staff had said that they were to leave on Tuesday. 

 

"Great! Then I can still meet some people tonight. Anyone like to come along?" 

 

Sulu looked at his friends that were training for command in particular. 

 

"Sure. Sounds good," Chekov replied and Cora nodded eagerly. 

 

"What about you, Jim?" 

 

Scotty could see his blond friend tense the slightest bit. He put on a smile. 

 

"Nah, I'm good. I know all the stuff these guys know anyway," he explained with a wave of his hand and Sulu laughed. 

 

"You really are a show-off, you know that?"

 

Jim grinned as he shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"What can I say? I already captained a crew once, remember?"

 

Scotty pressed his knee tighter against Leonard's. That one time had been the time when they had been kidnapped by Romulans. Their friends had saved them back then. 

 

"Right. As if you could have done it without our help," Uhura retorted, arms crossed and Jim turned to look at her. 

 

"Hey, I never said that! All I'm saying is that I'm a born leader." 

 

They continued to talk about all of Jim's qualities and even though Scotty listened to his friends' voices, he couldn't help but let his eyes wander around the hall. 

 

Aporal wasn't there. That was a good thing, wasn't it? He was probably resting. Yeah. That had to be it.



When only Leonard and him were left at the table, he quickly sent Aporal a message. 

 

"So rumors are already spreading, huh?" Leonard asked next to him, looking at the other cadets. 

 

Scotty sighed. 

 

"Aye, well, I didn't expect anything else." 

 

He looked back at his PADD when it bleeped. A happy smile crossed his lips. 

 

"It's Aporal. He says we can bring him a sandwich. If we can spare the time."

 

Of course the Andorian tried his best to hide how much he liked the attention of friends. 

 

"Alright. Let's get to it," Leonard said, standing up. He offered his husband a hand and together they walked over to where the sandwiches were served. 

 

They were just about to leave the hall when a familar person stepped in front of them. 

 

"Hey, do you have a minute?"

 

Scotty frowned and he could feel Leonard freezing next to him. 

 

"Sir," the prince said with a stern voice. 

 

Sam was shifting from one foot to the other, looking awkwardly embarrassed.

 

"I, uhm, can you... give this to Jim, please?"

 

Both boys were surprised to see an old-fashioned letter in the hand of the officer. 

 

"I would give it to him myself, but... I don't wanna get too close to him after..."

 

Scotty carefully grabbed the letter from Sam's hand and eyed it. 

 

"We'll make sure he gets it."

 

Sam nodded slowly. 

 

"Thanks." 

 

Without another word Scotty and Leonard left the hall. They really hoped that the letter would help.



McCoy

The evening air was cool as they walked along to Aporal’s dorm.

 

“What do you think Sam wrote?” Scotty finally broke the silence.

 

“I don’t know. He’d be better off just leaving Jim alone. Jim made himself pretty clear.”

 

“Aye. He did.”

 

“How do you think Aporal’s doing?” McCoy asked. He genuinely hoped the alien boy had rested and hadn’t been plotting his revenge.

 

“Better I hope,” Scotty said. “We’ll know soon enough.” He opened the dorm building’s door and held it for McCoy.

 

A few minutes later they stood outside Aporal’s room and Scotty knocked. A moment later the door opened and the boy frowned at them.

 

“How you feeling?” McCoy asked, holding back the sandwich he was carrying until Aporal gave them room to enter.

 

Grudgingly Aporal let them enter.

 

“Fine,” he said.

 

“Don’t lie to us,” McCoy warned him, raising a brow. Aporal in turn glared back.

 

“Tired. Alright?”

 

“Good. Honesty.” McCoy smiled slightly.

 

“I’m not your subject, you can’t boss me around Prince,” Aporal said, grabbing the sandwich and setting it on his desk.

 

“Leonard. And that’s true,” McCoy agreed. “But someday I might be your doctor and then you’d have to listen to me.”

 

“I’ll request someone else,” Aporal snapped back.

 

McCoy laughed. “No you won’t, because I plan on being the best. I’ll study Andorians just so you have to come to me.”

 

“Take your prince away Scottish boy,” Aporal grumbled.

 

“You think we can’t see how much you actually like us being around?” McCoy asked. “You bitch and moan, and pretend you don’t like it, but you do. You like us and you’re happy we’re here.”

 

Aporal glared at him again.

 

“Aye, we all know it’s true,” Scotty smiled. “But it’s ok, ye can keep grumping at us. We know ye don’t mean it.”

 

“You want us to bring breakfast by in the morning?” McCoy asked innocently.

 

“Of the whole academy I ended up with you two,” Aporal rolled his eyes, yet when he looked back at them there was no annoyance in them, only gratitude.

 

“We won’t keep ye,” Scotty said. “Eat and get some sleep. Let us know about breakfast. We mean it.”

 

“We do,” McCoy agreed.

 

“Fine,” Aporal muttered.

 

“See ya later,” McCoy said. He turned for the door and Scotty followed. Just before the door closed a ‘thank you’ followed them out. McCoy grinned at Scotty and Scotty just shook his head.

 

“Well should we take this to Jim now or give it to him in the morning?” Scotty asked. He tapped the pocket where he had slid Sam’s letter.

 

“Probably now. If we wait, Sam might think Jim has read it and try to talk to him tomorrow. Could make things worse.”

 

“True,” Scotty agreed. “Guess we just get to be delivery boys tonight.”

 

“Guess so.”



A short time later found them standing outside Spock and Jim’s door.

 

“Uhh, hey guys,” Jim said as he opened the door.

 

“So when we were leaving the dining hall,” Scotty started, “Sam stopped us and asked us to give you this.” He pulled the letter from his pocket.

 

Jim scowled at it, and made no move to take it.

 

“You can do what you want with it Jim,” McCoy said. “But it’s yours.”

 

Reluctantly Jim took it from Scotty.

 

“That was all lad. Have a good night,” Scotty said.

 

“Yeah. Thanks. You too.” Jim’s words were bland, as he looked down at the envelope in his hand.

 

“See you tomorrow,” McCoy said.

 

“Ok,” he said as Jim closed the door. “Now let’s get back to our own room and start getting our own rest.”

 

“That’s a good plan love,” Scotty agreed.



Scotty

They spent the evening reading and watching a movie, however, they quickly fell asleep, having gotten up quite early in the morning. 

 

At breakfast, Scotty tried his best to read Jim's face. He really wondered if the lad had read Sam's letter or if he'd simply thrown it away. Unfortunately, Jim was pretty good at hiding his thoughts.

 

"So, I thought maybe we could all meet up this afternoon and play some games together? I really miss all of us hanging out as a group," the blond asked the others who all had to look up their schedule. 

 

"I have classes until 6 pm."

 

"Same."

 

"I'm free by 5 pm."

 

Scotty could see Jim's eyes saddening at hearing the various answers. It was just really hard to find the time when everyone had different courses.

 

"Then we'll meet up after dinner," Scotty suggested, a smile on his face that said that he didn't accept a 'no'. 

 

"Yeah."

 

"Sounds good." 

 

"I think I can arrange that."

 

Jim's face brightened up and he sent Scotty a grateful look. 

 

"Great! Then we'll have dinner together and then go to a rec room." 

 

And so the meeting was settled. 



"Where is Aporal?" 

 

Scotty was very surprised to hear Jaylah's voice asking that question when they walked into their classroom in the early afternoon and sat down. He hadn't thought that she'd be the one to care much about the Andorian. 

 

"Oh uhm..." What was he supposed to say? He couldn't just tell her the truth. Aporal wouldn't be okay with it for sure. He was okay with Scotty and Leonard taking care of him, had even asked them to bring him breakfast in the morning, but he still wasn't friends with the rest of the group.

 

Jaylah's eyes narrowed suspiciously and she eyed Scotty's face closely. 

 

"If you know anything, then tell me, Montgomery Scotty," she demanded and Scotty opened his mouth to say something, but someone beat him to it.

 

"Not our business."

 

Both Scotty and Jaylah looked down at Keenser who sat with them. 

 

"But it is our business! He is working on the project with us!" 

 

Ah. Now that made sense. That was the reason why Jaylah was so worried about Aporal's whereabouts. 

 

"Will come back," Keenser only said with a shrug of his shoulders and Scotty smiled softly. He really loved the wee man!

 

Jaylah crossed her arms in front of her chest and huffed. 

 

"I hope so. We won't do all the work alone!"

 

Scotty suppressed a sigh. If only he could tell them the truth. 



"Jim!"

 

Scotty was glad that he was able to catch his friend alone in one of the hallways. The boy turned around, a smile on his face. 

 

"Oh, hey Scotty. How was your day?"

 

"Oh, yeah, it was nice. Yers?"

 

Jim nodded. 

 

"Good, good. Thanks again for arranging the meeting." He clapped a hand onto Scotty's shoulder. 

 

"So... I wanted to ask if ye're okay after... the letter." 

 

Jim frowned in the slightest bit. 

 

"Y-yeah."

 

"Did... did ye read it?"

 

Before Jim could say anything, they saw Sulu and Chekov in the distance, waving at them.

 

"How about we talk after our game night?" 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Sounds good to me."

 

That talk had to wait.



McCoy

McCoy laughed as he left class. Eugene had just told him about something that had happened to him over the weekend. Before he could respond a familiar arm slipped through his.

 

“Hey Chris!” he greeted her as he looked over.

 

“Hey Leo,” she smiled back. She looked over at Eugene, small frown resolving to a smile. “You were at the clinic the other night, right? I didn’t catch your name.”

 

“Eugene Dorsey,” Eugene got out in surprise.

 

“Christine Chapel. Nice to meet you.” Christine stuck out her free hand and shook Eugene’s.

 

“You going to be a doctor too?” she asked.

 

Eugene nodded.

 

“He got the highest score on our test last week,” McCoy said.

 

“Leonard was right behind me,” Eugene got out with only a light blush.

 

“Nice work!” Christine said. “My parents are surgeons, so I’ve always wanted to be in medical. Just still not sure if nursing or doctoring is what I want though.”

 

“You’ll be great at either!” Eugene blushed again as he heard himself. “I mean,” he stammered, “you already knew as much as those officers the other night.”

 

“No,” Christine said with a quick shake of her head. “I just know lots of doctor slang from my parents.”

 

“But you are going to be great at it, whichever you pick,” McCoy said. “You’re why Spock survived.” His face sobered from the grin he’d been sporting. “Even Dr. Boyce said that so you can’t argue.”

 

“I know,” Christine said quietly.

 

McCoy could feel Eugene looking at them both with puzzlement.

 

“I’ve got to get some homework done,” Christine said after a moment. “I’ll see you at dinner?”

 

“Of course,” McCoy said. “And after.”

 

“Ok. See you then.” She leaned up to kiss McCoy’s cheek before pulling her arm back. “It was nice to meet you; I’m sure we’ll see each other around,” she said to Eugene.

 

“Yes,” he said. “I mean, nice to meet you too.”

 

Christine gave a wave as she walked away.

 

“You said you were friends, I guess I didn’t realize that close.”

 

McCoy chuckled. “She was one of my first friends when I got sent away for school. And she did help me and Scotty before we could reveal our relationship. Everyone at school thought she was my girlfriend and we never confirmed or denied it.” He laughed again. “Jim still calls her my girlfriend as a joke sometimes.”

 

Eugene was looking at him with a confused face again.

 

“One of our teachers told Scotty to stay away from me,” McCoy explained. “But we’d already fallen for each other, and, well, good luck keeping me from something I want.”

 

“That’s dumb,” Eugene said. “Why should someone stay away from you?”

 

McCoy opened his mouth to speak, then stopped. He sighed.

 

“The teacher had some very wrong ideas about scholarship students. He thought he was protecting me. I’m glad to say his thoughts have changed on the matter.”

 

Eugene still looked puzzled.

 

“Who’s Spock? How did Christine save him?”

 

McCoy let out a quiet sigh. He knew Eugene’s ignorance of who he was wouldn’t last forever, but he had quite enjoyed the anonymity with him.

 

“Spock is our friend. He was still my bodyguard back then. He- he was shot during their rescue attempt of me and Scotty.” McCoy saw Eugene’s mouth drop open. “Chris knew more about first aid than the rest of us and took care of him until we got to a hospital.”

 

“Rescue attempt?” Eugene had stopped walking and was staring at him.

 

“Yes,” McCoy said with another quiet sigh. “You really don’t know who I am, do you?” His shoulders drooped. “We were kidnapped by Romulans. I- I don’t really want to talk about it.” A small shiver went down his spine. “But it’s all out there. It was reported on quite heavily during the trials.”

 

McCoy gave his head a small shake and smiled weakly at Eugene.

 

“I’m sorry, I don’t like to talk about it. We went through a lot and it still affects us sometimes.”

 

“Yeah,” Eugene said blankly. “I’m sure it does.”

 

“I’ll see you tomorrow?” They had begun walking again and now were in front of McCoy’s dorm.

 

“Yeah,” Eugene said idly. “Yeah, I’ll see ya later,” he said more firmly and gave McCoy a smile. “I’m sorry I brought it up.”

 

McCoy shrugged. “You didn’t know. It’s ok.”



He sighed as he entered their dorm room. McCoy knew with pretty fair certainty that Eugene was going to look it all up and find out who he really was. He hoped it wouldn’t change anything; he really enjoyed Eugene’s friendship.



Scotty

Dinner was a happy affair. Everyone chatted about how their day had been and about what games they should play. That was at least until a familar blue figure entered the dining hall. 

 

Scotty's eyes widened in surprise and he bumped his knee against Leonard's to catch his attention. Leonard couldn't help but frown slightly and shake his head. 

 

Aporal slowly made his way over to where the food was served and grabbed a sandwich. Judging by the way he walked, he was apparently still in pain. However, he tried his best not to show it. 

 

"What happened to him?" 

 

Chekov sounded quite shocked and quickly several heads turned around to look at the Andorian. 

 

"Did he get hurt during classes?"

 

"No, he didn't attend any course today."

 

"He looks miserable."

 

Whispers went through the crowd. Not only at Leonard and Scotty's table but also at others. 

 

Scotty quickly got up from where he was sitting and hurried over to grab Aporal, who was about to leave the hall without looking at anyone, by his arm. 

 

"Aporal-"

 

The Andorian turned around, a crooked smile on his lips. 

 

"Hey, Scottish boy. I just wanted to pick up dinner." He held up the sandwich. 

 

"I could have brought ye one. Ye could've just written a message," Scotty hissed. 

 

Aporal only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I'm attending classes again tomorrow. So why shouldn't I do this stuff myself now already? 

 

Scotty glanced at their surroundings. Lots of cadets were staring at Aporal.

 

"But the others-"

 

"I don't care about the others, Scottish boy. They can look all they want. I'm still the prettiest guy at this whole academy."

 

It was obvious that Aporal was trying to overplay how hurt he was. Once again he put on his arrogant and hard shell. 

 

"So... ye're okay with everybody knowing?"

 

Scotty certainly hadn't expected that. After all, Aporal didn't seem like the person who wanted to show any weakness. 

 

"Why not? Everyone should know that nothing can keep the best cadet in this place down. Especially a certain group of people." Aporal glanced at the table where Francis and his friends were sitting. 

 

Maybe he hoped for a reaction. Some kind of sign. But Francis didn't even pay attention to him. He just kept on chatting to the rest of his group.

 

"I... see. Do ye want to join us?"

 

For a moment, Aporal looked at Leonard and the others, but eventually he shook his head. 

 

"I think I'd like to eat in my room tonight. Have fun with your friends." 

 

With a wave of his hand, the Andorian left the hall, not looking back.

 

Scotty couldn't help but sigh. If only the boy would accept more help. 



"Is the story about the attack true?" Cora asked, her eyes wide, when Scotty sat back down. 

 

The Scotsman nodded slowly. There was no need for keeping it a secret anymore. 

 

"Aye."

 

"And Aporal was the victim?" Even Jaylah seemed worried and shocked. "Why didn't you tell us, Montgomery Scotty!"

 

"We couldn't. We didn't know if Aporal wanted others to know," Leonard answered for him. 

 

"So you knew about it too, Just Leonard?"

 

The prince nodded and Scotty started to explain just what had happened.

 

"I was the one who found Aporal, injured, and called for help. Leonard... Leonard helped me after the shock."

 

The memory was still horrible. And he knew that it would take lots of time to forget about the images. 

 

"Oh Scotty..." Christine reached for his hand and squeezed it gently, giving him a sympathetic look.

 

"He... he's okay. He'll be fine," Scotty assured the others... and himself. He really hoped his words were true.

Chapter Text

McCoy

The mood at the table of friends sobered as the truth of the rumored attack on a cadet was confirmed by Aporal’s appearance. But as everyone began to finish eating, McCoy could feel the stare of another upon himself. He shifted nervously in his seat as he began to slowly look around.

 

“Let’s go already,” Jim said, getting to his feet. He grinned at everyone, ready to spend an evening relaxing and playing games.

 

“Thinks he can just tell us what to do,” Uhura muttered to Christine. Both girls smiled.

 

“Alright love?” Scotty asked as McCoy moved slowly to get up. He had finally found the set of eyes watching him.

 

“Yeah,” he answered distractedly. “I’ve got to take care of something. I’ll catch up in a bit.”

 

“Where are you going, Bones?” Jim asked as McCoy began to move off in a different direction.

 

“I have to do something,” he said.

 

“But we all made plans!” Jim protested.

 

“This is important,” McCoy almost snapped. He restrained himself at the last second. Jim and Scotty and a few of the others frowned at him. “I’ll be there,” he reassured Jim. “I just need to do this first.”

 

“Ok,” Jim said slowly. “But not listening to your captain can get you in trouble.” Jim grinned.

 

“Oh enough,” Sulu laughed. “You aren’t captain yet. Maybe I’ll be a captain first.”

 

“What!?” Jim cried out.

 

McCoy left the good natured arguing behind. Scotty had grabbed his arm, but McCoy had shook his head. He needed to do this alone.

 

With a deep breath he stopped in front of where Eugene was sitting alone.

 

“Hi.” McCoy’s heart began to beat faster as he said the word.

 

“Hi,” Eugene said back. McCoy tried to judge his tone but the one word wasn’t enough.

 

“Can I?” McCoy motioned at the chair in front of himself. Eugene nodded.

 

“So, umm…” McCoy began looking down at the table.

 

“Why didn’t you tell me you’re a prince?” Eugene asked in an even voice.

 

McCoy sighed. “I’m sorry. I should have. I just, I get so used to everyone knowing who I am, it was really nice that you didn’t. I could just be myself and not have to live up to some presumed expectation of who I am.” He looked up finally and across at Eugene.

 

“You told me your parents were diplomats.”

 

“Well, I mean, in a way they are,” McCoy said nervously.

 

“Your dad is a king. Of an entire planet! That’s a bit more than a diplomat!” Eugene’s voice raised slightly.

 

“I- I’m sorry—”

 

“Everyone’s known who you are except me,” Eugene said.

 

McCoy was staring, trying desperately to get a read on Eugene and the situation. His stomach twisted tightly even as it dropped. He knew with sudden certainty that the friendship that had grown was over and a wave of sadness washed through him.

 

“And honestly…?”

 

McCoy let out a sigh, waiting for the worst.

 

“…That’s kind of hilarious.”

 

“What?” McCoy’s eyes widened in surprise. He didn’t know what he had been expecting to hear, but it certainly wasn’t that.

 

“I mean, yeah, I was kinda mad when you left earlier and I looked you up. But then I was reading about what had happened to you with—” Eugene hesitated. “—with the Romulans and I realized it must have been a relief to you to have someone not know who you are. There’s a lot of articles about you once I got looking, good lord!”

 

“I- I- what?” McCoy’s brain was still processing Eugene’s statement about it being funny.

 

“Every move you’ve ever made has been written about it seemed like.” Eugene shook his head. “How do you even deal with that?”

 

“You- you’re not mad?” McCoy finally said.

 

Eugene shrugged. “Not really. Little annoyed maybe, but I understand.”

 

“And we’re still, we’re still friends?”

 

“Of course! Look,” Eugene said. “I made friends with Leonard McCoy; I have no idea who Prince Leonard of Georgiares is.”

 

“I— thank you,” McCoy said, sincerely glad.

 

“Just one thing,” Eugene said.

 

McCoy’s stomach tightened again.

 

“I looked up that restaurant you said you went to. It’s the most expensive place in the city! There’s a two month wait list for reservations! How the hell did you get in?”

 

McCoy shrugged nervously.

 

“I’m a prince?”

 

Eugene laughed. “Ok, well, someday here when I find a girlfriend you’re taking me on a double date there. Then I’ll call it even.” He smiled.

 

“I can- I can do that,” McCoy smiled slowly back. “I really am sorry,” he said again.

 

“Don’t worry about it.” Eugene waved it away with a hand. “Just keep being you and I’ll keep being me. Seems to be working out alright.”

 

“Yeah,” McCoy agreed. “It does. Thanks.” He pushed back in his chair. “I’ve got- they’re waiting for me.” He gestured over his shoulder at where his friends had been sitting. “I’ll see you in class tomorrow.”

 

“Sounds good.” Eugene suddenly grinned. “Your highness,” he added.

 

McCoy groaned. “Don’t.” He gave his head a rueful shake. “Don’t start that.”

 

Eugene laughed. “Had to get at least one in. See ya later Leonard.”

 

McCoy waved a hand over his shoulder as he began to walk away. He felt light. He had worried so much that Eugene wouldn’t want to be his friend anymore and it had all worked out better than he could have hoped for. He couldn’t wait to tell Scotty.

 

 

Scotty

They had all set up some games at a few tables and were getting ready to play, however, Scotty couldn't help but worry about Leonard. He had looked quite anxious about whatever it was that he needed to do alone. The last thing Scotty had seen before leaving the dining hall was that he had headed over to Eugene's table. 

 

Only when Leonard eventually stepped into the rec room, looking way more relaxed than before, did Scotty's shoulders slump in relief. A smile crossed his face as Leonard walked over to the table his husband was sitting at and pressed a kiss to his cheek. 

 

"Here I am. So, what are we gonna play?" 

 

"Glad that you could make it, Bones," Jim said with a grin on his face as he wrapped one arm around Leonard, "we have various games to choose from." 

 

"Ah, I see. So that we can beat you at all of them, huh, Captain?" Leonard joked, emphasizing the title and raising one eyebrow and Jim opened his mouth and placed his hand on his chest, playing the offended one. 

 

"Oh, you get that back!"

 

And so the fun began.

 

 

It was late in the evening when the friends parted ways. Leonard grabbed Scotty's hand to walk off with him, but the Scotsman shook his head. 

 

"I'm sorry, mo ghràdh. Gotta have a talk with Jimbo first, but I'll join ye in no time."

 

He knew that Leonard wanted to tell him about whatever the talk with Eugene had been about, but it needed to wait. 

 

"Okay. But I'll wait here. Won't let you go back to our dorm alone after what happened at the weekend."

 

Scotty felt a shiver run down his spine. Aye... he didn't really want to walk back on his own. 

 

"Alright."

 

Scotty pressed one last kiss to Leonard's lips before he ran after Spock and Jim. Obviously his blond friend had already forgotten about the talk he had promised him. 

 

 

They settled down in Jim's room. Spock said that he wanted to take a shower and left for the bathroom, leaving only the two boys behind. 

 

"You could've brought Bones with you, ya know," Jim said and Scotty gave him a weak smile. 

 

"Well... I'm used to just the two of us talking about private stuff, so..." 

 

Jim gave him an understanding nod. Back at school it had always been just them. 

 

"I see."

 

They fell silent. 

 

"So... did ye read it?" 

 

Jim nodded. 

 

"Yeah." 

 

Now that was a surprise to Scotty. He hadn't thought that Jim would actually open the letter. 

 

"Wanna talk about it?"

 

Scotty got a snort for an answer as Jim laughed humorlessly.

 

"It's just what I thought it would be. He apologizes for leaving me with Frank, says he didn't want to be a Kirk in that household. He says that he always planned on taking me in with him once he was old enough, but he feared that I wouldn't want that."

 

Jim stopped for a moment, tears forming in his eyes. He quickly wiped them away. 

 

"You know... he could've just asked me. Like... was it too much to write to me? Or call me?"

 

Scotty nodded sadly, placing his hand on Jim's shoulder. 

 

"He's also sorry about how our 'talk' on Saturday ended. Says he never meant to hurt me, but me comparing him to Frank was too much for him. Guess it's proof for how right I am, huh?" 

 

Scotty didn't know what to say. He could tell that Jim was very angry at Sam, but still... there was more than pure anger in his voice. 

 

"He's a bastard. And a coward," Jim mumbled under his breath, even though Scotty couldn't say if he really meant it. 

 

"But you know what I hate the most?"

 

The Scotsman gave Jim a questioning glance. 

 

"That I feel sorry for him. I mean... he was the one who ran away and broke free, but... by doing that he lost everything dear to him. He probably needs me more than I ever needed him." 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"So, what will ye do?"

 

Jim shrugged his shoulders, wiping at his eyes once more. 

 

"I'm not sure. For now... I'm gonna go get some rest. And you should get back to your room too. Classes start early tomorrow." 

 

"Aye..."

 

The boys got up from where they were sitting on Jim's bed and hugged.

 

"Whatever ye choose to do... I'm sure it'll be the right thing, Jimbo."

 

 

McCoy

“Jim alright?” McCoy asked as Scotty joined him in the lobby of the dorm. He held open the door, and reached for Scotty’s fingers as he passed.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said with a squeeze of his hand. “He read Sam’s letter,” he said quietly.

 

“Oh,” McCoy said. “He ok about that?”

 

“He’s got some conflicted feelings on it.”

 

“I can only imagine. Too bad the Hammersley isn’t gone already. It’d be easier on Jim.”

 

It was not far from Spock and Jim’s dorm to their own and the short rest of the walk was spent in comfortable silence.

 

 

“What happened with Eugene?” Scotty asked finally when they were in their room.

 

McCoy gave a groan that turned into a laugh as he rubbed a hand over his face.

 

“He found out who I am.”

 

“Oh! He did? How’d that happen?” Scotty looked at him curiously as they got ready for bed.

 

“Chris.”

 

“What?”

 

McCoy flipped back the covers on the bed and got settled.

 

“She caught up with us after class and I introduced them. Anyway something about how much she knows came up and I said she’d saved Spock. After she left us Eugene asked what we’d meant.”

 

“Oh,” Scotty said, settling down next to McCoy and reaching for the light.

 

“He looked me up and found out. I knew he was going to when I left him this afternoon.”

 

“And ye’re still friends?”

 

McCoy nodded in the dark but he knew Scotty could feel the movement.

 

“He said he knew me, not Prince Leonard.” McCoy smiled happily at the recollection.

 

“He’s a smart man,” Scotty said.

 

“I was worried, but it turned out alright.”

 

 

McCoy walked into the botanical gardens and breathed deep. He could only imagine how they must smell in the spring when everything bloomed. Ms. Brandt from the San Francisco Chronicle had promised to meet where she had first run into him and Scotty and McCoy made his way there quickly.

 

McCoy was alone. He knew Scotty hadn’t wanted to give an interview and so McCoy had deliberately scheduled it when he would still be in a class. He also knew Scotty would have been there with him out of a sense of duty, but would have been uncomfortable the whole time. Plus with Aporal back to attending classes that day and their group project due in two days, Scotty had extra reasons to not be interviewed. McCoy was more than capable of handling it.

 

“Your highness!” Ms. Brandt greeted him as he came around a bend.

 

“Ms. Brandt, nice to see you,” he said politely and offered a handshake.

 

“Oh,” she said, peering around him. “Your husband isn’t joining us?”

 

“Scotty is still in class and has a project due soon,” he explained.

 

“Oh. Ok.”

 

McCoy saw the quick flash of disappointment in her eyes.

 

“You were more interested in him?” McCoy asked with good humor.

 

“No! I—” She blushed before seeing McCoy was teasing. “I had questions for him as well. My article might be shorter.”

 

“I’ll give longer answers then,” McCoy smiled.

 

Ms. Brandt appeared to collect her thoughts. “I was thinking we could just walk as we talked. If that’s alright?”

 

“I’ve been sitting in class all day,” McCoy said. “A walk would be lovely.”

 

“Are you enjoying Starfleet so far? It must be very different to be a cadet than to be an heir apparent,” Ms. Brandt asked as they began to walk.

 

McCoy thought for a moment before he answered. He still wasn’t quite sure if he was supposed to be giving interviews as a cadet or not.

 

“Yes, it’s very different. But there are some small similarities. Mostly it’s been nice to just be another face in a crowd. I follow the same rules and regulations as every other cadet. No allowances are made just because I am who I was born.”

 

“Have you decided on a track to follow?”

 

“Medical. I plan to be a doctor. The courses have all been fascinating so far. It’s exciting.”

 

“And your husband?” Ms. Brandt asked. “He’s enjoying Starfleet as well? What track is he taking?”

 

“Starfleet has been his dream since he was little,” McCoy said fondly. “He’s going to be an amazing engineer.”

 

 

Scotty

"There we go. All finished," Scotty exclaimed happily as he added the last piece to their project. His chest filled with pride as he stared at the fantastic work his group had done. 

 

"I'm sure we'll get the best grade for it!" Jaylah said, her eyes sparkling with joy as she looked at what they had achieved in relatively short time. 

 

Keenser nodded in agreement while Aporal didn't say anything. He kept his brown eyes fixed on their project, tilting his head from side to side. 

 

"What is it, Aporal?" Scotty asked. He could see that the Andorian still wasn't happy with how it had turned out. 

 

"Oh, I was just thinking about a way to make it even better."

 

Jaylah groaned in annoyance. Even though she had been kinda worried about Aporal after she had seen him hurt, she still didn't like the way he behaved most of the time. 

 

"It is perfect!"

 

Aporal glanced at her, then looked back at their project.

 

"Well, let me tell you something, ghost girl. Nothing is ever perfect. There's always something to improve."

 

Scotty could see Jaylah's teeth clench in anger. She hated the nickname Aporal had given her due to her pale skin and white hair. 

 

"My name is Jaylah! And you have to call me by it!" 

 

Aporal didn't even care to answer. He looked back at his PADD, scanning the blueprints with his eyes. 

 

"How about you let me make some modifications and I show it to you tomorrow?" he eventually suggested.

 

"No way! Then you will say that it is your work alone!" Jaylah protested and Scotty knew that he needed to intervene. 

 

"We still have time until Thursday. How about we stop working for today and talk it through tomorrow?" 

 

Keenser nodded, obviously just wishing for the fight to stop. They had stayed at the classroom longer than everyone else and he just wanted to get to his room. 

 

"Fine."

 

"Sure."

 

Even though Jaylah was still glaring at Aporal who only shrugged his shoulders, both of them were okay with Scotty's suggestion. 

 

"Good, good. Well then... let's get some rest and we see each other tomorrow."

 

They all got up from the table they were sitting at and Scotty made his way over to their teacher's office to tell her that they were done and that the room could be locked. 

 

Then he left for his room to start on some homework. 

 

 

He had just finished a task when his comm bleeped. Hoping for it to be Leonard, Scotty quickly picked up his comm. He knew that his husband had scheduled the interview for that day on purpose so that Scotty couldn't join them. And he was quite grateful for it. He still hated being in the spotlight.

 

To his surprise the message wasn't from Leonard. No... it was from Aporal.

 

Scotty raised an eyebrow as he read the message asking him to meet up with Aporal in the Andorian's room. 

 

His heart skipped a beat. Was something wrong? Had something happened? 

 

The Scotsman quickly wrote back that he was on his way and then got going, after leaving a note for Leonard. He really hoped everything was okay.

 

 

"Hey, Scottish boy," Aporal greeted him as he arrived. It didn't look like he was in pain and Scotty sighed in relief. That was a good thing. 

 

"Hey. What's wrong?"

 

Aporal only shrugged his shoulders, slowly crossing the room to sit down on his bed. 

 

Scotty closed the door behind him as he got inside and took the chair.

 

"Can I ask you something?"

 

A frown crossed Scotty's face, yet still he nodded. 

 

"Sure."

 

"Can you tell me something about ghost girl?" 

 

The frown on Scotty's face only deepened as he heard that question. He chuckled insecurely.

 

"W-what?"

 

"I don't know. I think she's kinda cool. And she is very confident. So... what can you tell me about her?" 

 

Scotty couldn't help the grin forming on his lips. 

 

"Are ye telling me that ye're into Jaylah?!" he asked in disbelief.

 

Aporal only rolled his eyes. 

 

"I'm not into her. I'd just like to get to know her better, understand her. She seems like a strong companion to have on your side."

 

Scotty blinked in confusion. What was Aporal trying to get at? 

 

"Listen, I cannae just talk about my friends without their consent. Why don't ye just talk to her?"

 

"Because she doesn't seem to approve of me."

 

Scotty snorted.

 

"Well maybe ye shouldn't be so stuck-up around her? Be nice to her!"

 

Aporal raised an eyebrow. 

 

"How?"

 

"Well, for one, ye could start by calling her Jaylah instead of ghost girl." 

 

And so the talk began.

 

 

McCoy

“What do you think of the city, your highness?” Ms. Brandt asked as she and McCoy continued walking in the gardens. She had asked him many questions already about how he was enjoying Starfleet.

 

“It’s lovely,” McCoy replied honestly. “I haven’t seen as much as I would like to yet, but what I have seen I’ve liked.”

 

“Had you been here before?”

 

“No ma’am. Most of my time here on Earth has been spent in Scotland, at my husband’s home. I came to Los Angeles a few months ago for a job shadow,” McCoy said.

 

“Georgiares II is quite warm, correct? Is the weather here or in Scotland a challenge?”

 

McCoy laughed.

 

“It can be, but I’ve learned to dress warmer as needed. Scotland was quite pleasant in the summer though. And of course I always have Scotty to keep me warm.” He smiled and wondered briefly what his husband was up to. He had said his group was going to be working on their project.

 

“May I ask what you’ve seen here in the city so far?” Ms. Brandt asked.

 

“The academy, obviously. We’ve taken some walks through the neighborhoods around it, out to see the ocean. We’ve been to a few clubs and places. I took Scotty out for a nice dinner one weekend.”

 

“Any places you want to mention by name?” she asked.

 

“Uhh, no, I don’t think so,” McCoy replied after a moment of thought. “Wouldn’t want people to begin staking those places out to look for me after all.”

 

“Too true your highness,” Ms. Brandt agreed. “I just had a lucky stroke of fate. I really appreciate you taking the time to speak with me.”

 

“I hope you’ll write a decent article ma’am,” McCoy said. “We’ve had enough hatchet jobs against us the last year or so.”

 

“I will keep it to the facts you said,” Ms. Brandt promised. “No speculations from me. I’d like to be able to talk with you again if need arises.”

 

“The reverse is true as well Ms. Brandt.” McCoy stuck out his hand. “It’s been a pleasure.”

 

“Thank you, your highness, you’ve been most obliging. Please give your husband my good wishes, and good luck to you at the academy.”

 

“Thank you,” McCoy said.

 

 

He entered their room and fell onto the bed. No matter how many times he spoke with the press he always found it tiring. Ms. Brandt had been polite, had not asked any inappropriate questions. She had kept it to Starfleet and the city. McCoy was grateful for that. It didn’t sound as if it would be too in depth of an article.

 

McCoy knew Scotty wasn’t in the room, but he looked up from where he had buried his face in his pillow. There. On his own desk. Scotty had left a note. McCoy heaved himself up and grabbed it. Scotty had gone to Aporal’s.

 

He frowned. Was that where they were working on their project? McCoy was sure Scotty had said a classroom. He shrugged. Either way Scotty had been to the room if he had left a note. He pulled out his comm.

 

Interview’s done. You going to be back soon?

 

McCoy glanced at the time as his stomach gave a rumble.

 

Meet you at dinner. Scotty replied a few minutes later.

 

McCoy frowned again. Had Aporal taken a turn for the worse?

 

Everything alright?

 

Aye…

 

Now that made an eyebrow go up. McCoy looked at the comm curiously. What did Scotty mean by that?

 

 

“Just Leonard!”

 

McCoy smiled as he looked across the dining hall. There was only one person who would call him that. He waved as Jaylah and Keenser waved back. He collected his dinner and made his way to their table.

 

“Hi,” said Keenser as McCoy sat.

 

“Hey guys. How’s the project going?” he asked.

 

“Good,” Keenser nodded.

 

“Maybe,” Jaylah disagreed. “If someone doesn’t try to take all the credit.”

 

McCoy looked at her in puzzlement. “Who would do that? You all worked together.”

 

Jaylah huffed. “Someone,” she emphasized as she looked towards the entrance of the dining hall, “thinks he can make it better by himself.”

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder and saw Scotty entering with Aporal.

 

“Scotty wouldn’t do that,” McCoy said, keeping the hint of humor from his voice.

 

“Just Leonard!” Jaylah said in exasperation.

 

Beside her Keenser made a noise that McCoy could have sworn was a laugh.

 

“You know I meant him!”

 

“Aporal’s fine,” McCoy said. “He just puts on that arrogance as a shield.” He looked over his shoulder again and saw Scotty grinning.

 

“We shall see Just Leonard,” Jaylah said with a frown.

 

 

Scotty

"Just be friendly," Scotty quietly reminded Aporal as they entered the dining hall and found Jaylah, Keenser and Leonard already sitting at their regular table. He couldn't help but grin as he thought about how cute Jaylah and the Andorian would look together. 

 

"Hey there, how did the interview go?" Scotty asked as Aporal and him sat down. He pressed a kiss to Leonard's cheek and looked at him curiously.

 

"Oh, it went just fine. Ms. Brandt was actually quite nice, even told me to give you her good wishes."

 

Scotty nodded with a grateful smile. He had thought so. After all, when they had first met the reporter she had appeared to be a friendly person. 

 

"Sounds great."

 

Leonard turned his gaze to Aporal who was picking at his food. 

 

"Aporal, how are you doing?" 

 

The Andorian shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I'm okay, Prince. Thanks for your concern."

 

"Leonard. Well, good to hear that you're getting better." 

 

They all started to eat and slowly more and more friends came to join them. They chatted about how their courses had been and about upcoming projects and exams. 

 

"How is your project going? Jaylah told me this morning that you're almost finished?" Uhura asked, looking at Scotty and the others. 

 

Oh my... the Scotsman really hoped that the talk wouldn't escalate. 

 

"It is finished," Jaylah claimed, raising her chin up, showing that she didn't accept any objections. But of course that didn't stop Aporal.

 

"Not yet. Tomorrow we'll talk about last improvements."

 

That caused Jaylah to glare at him. 

 

"It is good the way it is!"

 

"Just because you didn't hear my ideas yet, ghost gi-" Aporal stopped himself and if Scotty wasn't imagining things there was a slight blush creeping to his cheeks as he corrected himself. "Jaylah."

 

Jaylah's eyes widened in surprise when she heard Aporal using her real name. She blinked a few times. 

 

"Can I at least explain them to you tomorrow?" Aporal asked, raising an eyebrow. 

 

A huff escaped his female counterpart as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. Keenser gently nudged her. 

 

"Fine. If you must," Jaylah muttered, not looking at Aporal while doing so. 

 

Scotty could see a smile pulling at the corner of Aporal's mouth. He actually seemed happy about that answer. It was one move into the right direction.

 

 

"What the heck was that?" Leonard asked once Scotty and him were back in their room. A grin crossed the Scotsman's face as he got out of his jacket and threw it onto his chair. 

 

"What do ye think?" he asked back, wiggling his eyebrows.

 

Leonard stared at him in disbelief.

 

"No way! Aporal can't have a thing for Jaylah... can he?" 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Who knows..." was his mysterious answer and he sat down on the bed. Leonard followed his example, slowly shaking his head. There was a smile on his lips. 

 

"Wow, now that's a big surprise.

 

"Did Aporal talk to you about it?"

 

Scotty sighed. 

 

"Ye know I cannae just talk about those things, mo ghràdh," he said, leaning over to run his fingers through Leonard's hair. 

 

"Oh? I thought we don't have any secrets."

 

"Well... sometimes we do," Scotty replied. "But... I'm sure there's other stuff to think about than Aporal and Jaylah." 

 

Slowly, Scotty opened the buttons of Leonard's jacket. After all the stress of the day, he was really in need of some relaxation.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy blinked his eyes and grumbled as the alarm went off in the morning. He went to stretch an arm to turn it off, but found his movements hampered by the Scotsman lying halfway across him. Scotty groaned as McCoy pushed gently at his shoulder.

 

“Wake up darlin’.”

 

Scotty murmured something in Gaelic as he rolled away. McCoy took a deep breath as the weight lifted from him, and kept a small laugh to himself. He got the alarm turned off and rolled back over next to Scotty.

 

“Come on,” he said, bringing his lips close to Scotty’s ear. He ran a hand up and down Scotty’s back. “We stay like this we’ll fall back asleep and miss class,” he said quietly.

 

Scotty let out a loud breath, and rolled over to face the prince.

 

“Fine.”

 

“Join me in the shower and I’ll make it worth it,” McCoy whispered before meeting Scotty’s mouth with his own.

 

He pulled away and threw back the covers before getting up. He grinned down at his husband still lying in the bed. Neither had bothered with pajamas after they had worn each other out the night before, and McCoy could see Scotty’s eyes looking him over. In fairness, he was looking over what he could see of Scotty’s body as well.

 

“I’ll get the water on and you can come heat it up.” He gave Scotty a wink before turning for their bathroom.

 

 

As they walked to their usual table for breakfast McCoy looked around at the other cadets filling the room.

 

“Has Aporal heard anything back yet?” he asked quietly as he caught sight of Francis Kinnear.

 

“Don’t think so,” Scotty frowned. “I hope they find something.”

 

 

“Morning guys!” Cora greeted them as they sat. Her smile was bright.

 

“You’re always here first,” McCoy said as he sat across from her.

 

“I’ve always been an early bird,” Cora replied. She shrugged. “Declan too.”

 

“Len likes his sleep,” Scotty grinned. “He’s a real sleeping beauty.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy protested with a laugh. “You’re the one who didn’t want to get up today!”

 

“I learned it from ye love,” Scotty chuckled. Cora laughed as McCoy rolled his eyes.

 

“There’s Aporal,” Cora said as she lifted a hand and waved at the Andorian. “He seemed… nicer… At dinner yesterday.”

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder and saw Aporal getting his food.

 

“I think he’s realizing he can’t get rid of us so easily,” McCoy smiled. As he turned back he met eyes with Eugene, who smiled and waved. McCoy waved back.

 

“He seems to enjoy us even if he doesn’t want to show it,” Cora said.

 

 

“Uh oh,” Sulu said a little bit later after more of their friends had sat down with them.

 

“What?” Uhura asked.

 

“Looks like the old married couple is at it again,” he replied and pointed across the hall. Jaylah and Chekov had entered together.

 

“The what?” Aporal asked.

 

McCoy hid a smile behind his coffee cup. Had that been a jealous note in the boy’s question.

 

“Those two fight like cats and dogs,” Christine said in a tired voice. “It’s always the same and neither ever wins.”

 

“Len said someday they’d be married and having the same argument,” Scotty explained.

 

“Oh,” said Aporal in acknowledgment. He looked down at his tray and poked his fork at his food.

 

McCoy caught Scotty’s eye and raised an eyebrow. He could see his husband hiding a smile too.

 

“They argued about that too,” Uhura added with a smile.

 

A few minutes later the pair sat down.

 

“I am right! I am always right!” Chekov said as he sat down.

 

“No!” Jaylah replied loudly. “Ugh! You are ignorant! That’s what you are!”

 

“Are you going to take his name?” Jim asked with a wide grin.

 

“What?” Jaylah asked, whipping her head to look at him.

 

“Of course not,” Sulu told Jim. “She’ll make him take hers.”

 

“We’re not getting married!” Chekov and Jaylah yelled at the same time, both glaring up the table at their friends.

 

Jim and Sulu howled with laughter as the others chuckled.

 

“Enough,” said Keenser.

 

“Yeah,” Aporal muttered under his breath.

 

McCoy bumped his knee into Scotty’s and looked at him questioningly. Had he heard that comment?

 

 

Scotty

Scotty couldn't tell for sure if Aporal really was jealous or if he was simply tired of people fighting. The Andorian had claimed that he wasn't into Jaylah, but maybe he just didn't know what it felt like to have a crush on someone. Maybe he'd never been in love before. 

 

Anyhow, Scotty just hoped that with Aporal being more friendly towards Jaylah their arguing about the project would come to an end. 

 

"The local papers published an article about an interview," Cora quite obviously tried to change the subject and she looked at Leonard. 

 

The prince chuckled softly. 

 

"That was fast. I thought that it would take a little longer for everything to get written and approved." 

 

"You don't search for articles about you every morning, Prince?" Aporal asked, a smirk forming on his face. 

 

"It's Leonard. And no, I mostly try to ignore whatever is written about me. The palace has an eye out for it and checks all that stuff on how true it is. Though I'd really like to read what Ms. Brandt wrote."

 

Cora got out her PADD, opened a website and handed it over to Leonard. 

 

"It's really a nice article. You appear very polite and down to earth," she said with a smile and Leonard let his eyes wander over the screen. Scotty who was sitting next to him, read along. His own name was mentioned a few times but it was all written in a friendly and honest way. 

 

Thank goodness! He really had enough of reporters badmouthing them! 

 

They chatted a bit more about articles and journalists before Jim got up from where he was sitting. Spock followed his example.

 

"So, gotta go now. See y'all at lunch."

 

With a wave of his hand, Jim headed out of the dining hall. Spock gave their friends a nod before he walked after his boyfriend. 

 

"Yeah, we should all get going," Uhura said, looking at the clock. Classes would start very soon and no one wanted to be late. 

 

 

Scotty was on his way to lunch when he passed one of the engineering labs and heard quiet voices inside. He had worked on a wee project for a course and was now late for lunch, however, he stopped when he recognized the voices. 

 

A quick glance into the lab showed him that he was right. 

 

Francis and some of his friends were gathered inside.

 

"We have to destroy it or security will find out about what we did," one of the boys hissed. His eyes were wide with fear. 

 

"Are you crazy? We can't destroy it! My father will kill me if he finds out that I took and destroyed his project," another guy answered. 

 

Slowly, Scotty let one hand slide into his pocket. He got out his comm and started a voice record. 

 

"But we can't leave traces!"

 

"We just have to erase all evidence!"

 

"That's not enough! If security finds out that a project like that exists, then they'll suspect us right away!"

 

"Anyone could have stolen it!"

 

"But-"

 

"Stop it."

 

Scotty froze at Kinnear's cold and harsh voice. He was obviously the leader of the group. 

 

"Drake is right. We have to destroy the whole project in order to protect us. But it has to look like an accident."

 

"So what do you suggest, Francis?" A fourth boy asked. 

 

The group fell silent for a moment until Francis found the words to answer. 

 

"A fire. At night when nobody's inside the labs."

 

Scotty's eyes widened in shock and he swallowed hardly. They couldn't be serious about that, could they? 

 

"I won't put the labs on fire!" 

 

"No way!"

 

"Calm down, will you? We won't be the ones to do it. I know some people from before I started studying here. They'll take care of it."

 

"This is just crazy."

 

"It'll work out fine. Trust me."

 

With that, Francis started to leave the lab. Scotty quickly shoved his comm back into his pocket and ran over to the next best lab to hide inside. 

 

He waited for a long moment until he was certain the boys were gone, then he got out of the room. 

 

He had to tell security! Right away! Lunch had to wait.

 

 

McCoy

“Where’s your other half?” Jim asked.

 

McCoy shrugged. “Not sure,” he answered as he stabbed another bite of salad. “His class before lunch is something engineering. He probably got caught up on something.”

 

Lunch continued around them. McCoy kept a stealthy eye on Aporal, who had joined them again, but the Andorian hadn’t done or said anything so far that could be a show of interest in Jaylah. McCoy felt slightly disappointed at that.

 

When Sulu and Chekov stood up together McCoy was surprised to discover lunch was nearly over and Scotty still hadn’t appeared. Worry went through him and quietly he tapped his ring.

 

“Wow,” Chekov said and McCoy looked up. “He’s not going to have much time to eat.” McCoy followed Chekov’s gaze and saw Scotty hurrying through the food line.

 

“I know! I know!” Scotty waved a hand at Jim opening his mouth to comment as Scotty quickly sat down.

 

“Guess we’ll see you at dinner then,” Jim said to Scotty as most of the friends got up.

 

“Where have you been Montgomery Scotty?” Jaylah asked.

 

Scotty shook his head at her. He had stuffed a large bite of sandwich into his mouth. McCoy wanted to know where his husband had been too. Something was worried on Scotty’s face and that made McCoy’s anxiety rise.

 

“Don’t be late because of me love,” Scotty said after swallowing. McCoy and Cora were the only ones still sitting. “I’ll tell ye later.” He took another bite and finished off the sandwich half he had been holding.

 

McCoy bit his lip as he looked at Scotty. Something had happened and he wanted to know what. But he knew Scotty was right; he needed to get to class.

 

“Ok,” he said slowly. He stood and squeezed Scotty’s shoulder with the hand not carrying his empty tray.

 

“You sure you don’t want company?” Cora asked Scotty.

 

“I’m fine,” Scotty said, through another bite. “I’ll be done in a minute and on my way to class too.”

 

“Heading to class?” a voice asked next to McCoy. He startled slightly and looked over to see Eugene.

 

“Yeah,” he answered. “Just gotta take care of this.”

 

“Hey Scotty,” Eugene greeted him. Scotty nodded back, his mouth full again.

 

“Bye guys,” Cora said as she came back to pick up her bag.

 

“Seeya,” McCoy said. Cora headed the opposite way out of the dining hall.

 

 

“So, uhh, who was that?” Eugene asked as he and McCoy walked to class.

 

“Who was— Huh?” McCoy asked. His mind was still stuck on Scotty and why he’d been late. Keenser and Jaylah and Aporal had all been on time, what had delayed Scotty? Had another teacher gotten him in trouble?

 

“The girl sitting with you guys.”

 

McCoy gave his head a shake to clear his thoughts and looked over at Eugene. A hint of color was climbing his face.

 

“There’s a bunch of girls that sit with us, which one?”

 

“The last one,” Eugene said. “The one who was taking care of her tray when I came over.”

 

“Cora? What about her?”

 

“Oh. Umm, nothing,” Eugene said. “Nevermind.”

 

Eugene had definitely colored. McCoy grinned.

 

“First it was Chris and now it’s Cora?” he teased.

 

“What? No!” Eugene protested. “Ok,” he said after a moment. “I’ve noticed her around.”

 

“She is cute,” McCoy said, watching his words make Eugene blush again.

 

“How are you friends with all these beautiful girls?” Eugene demanded playfully.

 

McCoy shrugged. “I’m a prince?” He laughed as Eugene rolled his eyes. “Want me to introduce you?”

 

“Yeah,” Eugene said. “If you wouldn’t mind.”

 

“Come join us at dinner. I’ll save you a seat,” McCoy smiled.

 

 

Scotty

"Lt. Hamilton! Sir! I need to talk to ye! It's important!" 

 

Scotty was glad to find one of the security people investigating in Aporal's case. The man turned around when he heard the familiar voice. He was instantly alerted by the sound of worry in it. 

 

"What's wrong, cadet?"

 

Scotty looked around. There weren't any other students around but he still didn't want to have this talk in a corridor. 

 

"Can we go somewhere private? I don't want anyone to hear what I have to tell ye."

 

Hamilton gave him a nod and they quickly walked into a close by room. 

 

"Your name was... Scott-McCoy, right?"

 

Scotty gave him a nod, his body still trembling from what he had heard. 

 

"A-aye, sir." 

 

"Is this about Mr. Tallister's case?" Hamilton asked, his face showing just how serious the situation was treated. 

 

"Aye. But... it's turning into something bigger!" 

 

Scotty pulled out his comm and with shaking hands opened the record. 

 

"I... I accidentally overheard a talk Francis Kinnear and his friends had and-"

 

Scotty stopped when he saw a strange look in Hamilton's eyes. The man sighed. 

 

"Francis Kinnear has an alibi for the night when it happened. His uncle told us that he was helping the boy study for a test."

 

"That's nonsense! The admiral is lying!" 

 

Scotty knew that he shouldn't talk like that about a superior officer in front of a superior officer, but he wouldn't let Francis get through with everything. 

 

"Watch your mouth, cadet!"

 

"But he is!"

 

Without another word, Scotty played the record he had made. 

 

Hamilton looked at the device in the Scotsman's hand and with every word he heard, his eyes widened. 

 

"Ye see?" 

 

He thought about what Hamilton had said once more. 

 

"Maybe... maybe Admiral Kinnear didn't lie, okay? Maybe Francis was with him. But he's definitely guilty. He is the mastermind. And now he's planning on burning down the labs!" 

 

Hamilton pinched the bridge of his nose. This was all quite a lot to take in.

 

"Thank you for showing me this. We will look further into it." 

 

Scotty nodded. He really hoped that they would get Francis and the rest of those bastards! 

 

 

They were sitting in their last class, discussing Aporal's ideas for improvements, when suddenly the door opened and four people came in.

 

Three of them were security, Scotty recognized Hamilton and Jameson, and one of them was a very angry looking Admiral Kinnear.

 

"Francis! A word! Right now!"

 

The called out boy startled in surprise when he heard the upset sounding voice of his uncle and he turned his head to look at the people standing in the door.

 

His face paled slightly as he got to his feet. 

 

"Of course, sir."

 

Everyone watched with wide eyes as the small group escorted Francis out of the room and Scotty couldn't keep a smile off his face. 

 

"What is going on, Montgomery Scotty?" Jaylah hissed at her Scottish friend, obviously seeing that he knew more about it. 

 

"Don't worry. Everyone will find out soon enough," Scotty said mysteriously, exchanging a glance with Aporal who looked just as surprised as the other students. Scotty gave him a small nod and a smile spread across the Andorian's face. He knew what this was about... and he couldn't be more grateful.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy parted ways with Eugene as they reached their dorms after class. He rode the elevator up and tapped in their code when he reached the room. Scotty wouldn’t be back for a while longer. McCoy dropped his PADD and books on his desk, then stretched out on the bed.

 

He knew he should get started on his homework, but relaxing for a bit first was more appealing.

 

 

McCoy blinked his eyes in surprise as the door opened. He had dozed off. He hadn’t meant to. Wiping at his eyes he sat up and saw Scotty with a delighted look on his face.

 

“You gonna tell me what’s going on now?” he asked.

 

Scotty set his own things on his desk then came to sit by McCoy.

 

“I overheard Francis and his friends talking about setting fire to the labs.”

 

McCoy turned to look at Scotty in shock, but before he could respond Scotty continued.

 

“I recorded them and I took that recording to security. That’s why I almost missed lunch.” Scotty began to smile broadly. “During our last class three security officers and Admiral Kinnear came in for Francis.”

 

“Wow,” was all McCoy could get out. “Fires in the lab?”

 

“Aye. That’s what Francis told the others. To cover their tracks.”

 

“That seems extreme,” McCoy said.

 

“I agree.”

 

McCoy laid back down, tugging Scotty with him. “Why can’t things just ever be normal around us?”

 

“Ye know why,” Scotty chuckled as he snuggled close.

 

 

McCoy gave a slight frown as they walked with their dinner to the table with their friends. He had hoped to sit near Cora so if Eugene joined them he’d have more access to talk with her. But Cora was sitting between Keenser and Christine. Jaylah and Sulu were sitting across from them. He let out a silent sigh. He’d do what he could.

 

“Heard anything more?” Scotty asked Aporal as he sat.

 

McCoy looked at the Andorian in slight surprise. He had sat with them for all three meals that day.

 

“No,” Aporal answered Scotty.

 

“The news is going around that Francis Kinnear was pulled out of class this afternoon by security,” Sulu said.

 

“It was in our class,” Jaylah told him.

 

“Ok. Does anyone know why?” Sulu continued.

 

Jaylah looked at Scotty, but kept her mouth shut. McCoy glanced at Aporal, but it also appeared he wouldn’t be saying anything.

 

“Hi Leonard!”

 

McCoy looked up to see Eugene standing next to him before anyone could continue the gossip about Francis.

 

“Hey!” McCoy greeted him. “Have a seat.”

 

“You sure?” Eugene asked.

 

McCoy nodded, amused by Eugene’s play acting.

 

“Hey, this is Eugene,” McCoy introduced him to the others. “We have our med intro classes together.”

 

Greetings came from around the table as McCoy introduced everyone.

 

“How are you today?” Christine asked.

 

McCoy felt Scotty bump his knee and looked over. His husband was looking at him with a curious eyebrow raised and McCoy just shook his head with a smile.

 

 

“So what was up with Eugene?” Scotty asked when they left the dining hall.

 

McCoy looked behind them before leaning closer to Scotty.

 

“Cora,” he answered quietly.

 

“Seriously?” Scotty chuckled. “What’s going on around here?”

 

 

Scotty

On the next day Scotty neither saw Francis nor one of his other friends. Apparently they had all been taken into custody after what they had done and planned. 

 

The Scotsman couldn't help but smile to himself as he remembered the look on Francis' face when the admiral had called him out of class the day before. He really didn't deserve anything else. 

 

"What are you so happy about, Scottish boy?" Aporal asked him as he sat down next to Scotty and Leonard for lunch. 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders, a mischievous spark twinkling in his eyes. 

 

"Oh, just thinking about someone being punished for their crime." 

 

"Yeah, well, about that... I have a meeting with Admiral Kinnear later on."

 

Instantly the smile was wiped from Scotty's face and he stared at his Andorian friend in disbelief.

 

"What? Why?" Leonard asked, sounding just as surprised as his husband felt. 

 

Aporal shrugged, taking a bite of his sandwich. His mouth was still full as he answered the question. 

 

"Don't know. I'll find out after classes." 

 

Scotty exchanged a worried glance with Leonard. What was this about? Would Kinnear try to bribe Aporal so that he wouldn't tell a soul about his nephew's sins? That man would probably do anything just to keep his family's good name upright. 

 

Before they could talk more about the topic, they were joined by Jim, Spock and Christine. Scotty swore silently as he remembered that he still hadn't asked Jim about what he had done about the Sam-issue. Well... he still had time to do it. At least Jim looked way more relaxed after the Hammersley had left on Tuesday evening. 

 

"Hey guys," Jim greeted the three of them with a grin on his face before he turned his full attention to Leonard. "Is your friend Eugene joining us again today? He's really a funny guy. I like him." 

 

"I'm not sure, Jim. We didn't talk about it." 

 

Right in that moment Scotty could see Eugene entering the dining hall. 

 

"I guess we'll find out any moment," the Scotsman said and waved at the other boy. The rest of the group followed his example.

 

"Wanna sit with us?" Jim called out when Eugene had picked up a tray and was heading towards the tables. 

 

"Sure. Why not?"

 

It didn't take too long until they were joined by more and more of their friends. Scotty was quite happy as he looked around. His group of friends was getting bigger and bigger. It was just like back at school with everyone - an ache went through his chest as he thought about the only person missing. 

 

Robbie. 

 

He knew that his brother was happy at Georgiares' university and he even had to admit that he hadn't thought about how much he missed his brother for quite some time, but now with everyone chatting away happily, he once again felt the hole in his heart. 

 

"You okay?" 

 

Leonard's knee bumped against his and Scotty smiled softly, nodding his head. 

 

"Aye. Just thought of Robbie," he quietly told his love who instantly moved a little closer to him. 

 

"We can call him and Leah tonight, ask how they are doing," Leonard suggested and Scotty's smile brightened up a bit more. 

 

"Aye. I like that idea."

 

 

The day was quite long and Scotty was very happy when he came back to his room in the late afternoon. Leonard was already waiting for him, relaxing on their bed. 

 

"Hey, leannan. How did the presentation of your project go?"

 

A smile lit up Scotty's face. It had been wonderful. They had actually used some of Aporal's ideas after Jaylah had admitted that they were quite good and innovative.

 

"It was great. We got a good grade." 

 

Leonard grinned. 

 

"I didn't expect any less from my genius husband." 

 

Scotty fell onto the bed next to his love who pulled him in for a kiss. 

 

"Aye, now... tell me about yer day. Any news on Eugene and Cora? I saw the looks that he gave her during lunch and, oh boy, he really has a crush on her."

 

 

McCoy

“What do you think?” Eugene asked McCoy as they walked to class together after lunch. “Is it too soon to make a move?”

 

McCoy laughed as he shrugged.

 

“I’m not exactly the one to ask for dating advice.”

 

“You’re already married!” Eugene exclaimed.

 

“Yeah,” McCoy said. “I don’t exactly have a lot of experience in the dating world.” He shrugged again. “Scotty’s the only person I ever did date and we had to keep it a secret in the beginning.”

 

“Ugh,” Eugene said as he rolled his eyes in an exaggerated manner. “Really? You never had arranged meetings with princesses from other worlds?”

 

McCoy stiffened as Jocelyn’s face drifted through his thoughts.

 

“No,” he answered, his voice carrying a hint of frost. “My parents never pushed my sister or me to do things like that. They wanted us to find love our own way.”

 

“That’s good,” Eugene nodded. “But it doesn’t really help me,” he laughed.

 

“I know,” McCoy said apologetically. “Maybe this: don’t come over at dinner this evening. Jim asked this morning if you were going to join us. Maybe if you skip it this time someone else will ask and I’ll watch and see how she reacts.” McCoy raised an eyebrow curiously as he looked at Eugene.

 

“Ok,” Eugene nodded slowly. He lifted a hand to his chest. “I’ll pine from afar,” he said dramatically. McCoy laughed again.

 

“Her brother is an officer, so maybe don’t be too dramatic about it,” McCoy warned, still smiling.

 

“What?” Eugene’s eyes widened as he looked at McCoy.

 

“He’s a lieutenant commander,” McCoy nodded.

 

“Ok,” Eugene said slowly, thinking. “That’s ok. I’ll be on my best behavior.” He grinned. “Not that I wasn’t going to be anyway.”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes as he laughed again.

 

 

He had finished some of his reading when Scotty returned to the room after his last class.

 

McCoy pulled Scotty closer again as his husband asked about Eugene.

 

“He asked me for advice about it,” McCoy laughed.

 

“He’s going to do something eh?” Scotty asked.

 

“He wants to. I’m not exactly full of dating advice,” McCoy chuckled. “I did enough to get you.” His eyes twinkled as he looked at Scotty.

 

“Oh aye,” Scotty said, arching a brow. “Pulling me down hills on top of ye, getting caught in storms to be close and mostly undressed together.”

 

“It worked didn’t it?” McCoy grinned.

 

“Aye ye mad man,” Scotty sighed playfully.

 

McCoy pushed close for another kiss. “I’d do it all again to end up here,” he whispered.

 

“I know ye would,” Scotty said softly. “I would too.”

 

They lay together quietly, arms wrapped around each other.

 

“What do ye think he might do?” Scotty finally asked.

 

“I don’t know darlin’. I said to maybe not join us tonight to see if anyone asks, then we can see how Cora reacts.”

 

“Aye,” Scotty agreed thoughtfully. “That’d give some indication maybe. She’s so outgoing it was hard to tell if she had interest back or was just being her normal self.”

 

“Right? And I didn’t really pay much attention,” McCoy said. “I figured Eugene was doing that.”

 

“Think anyone else noticed?”

 

“Who knows?” McCoy shrugged. “How do you think Aporal’s meeting went?” he asked, changing the subject. He felt as Scotty’s body tensed next to his.

 

“I don’t know,” his husband said slowly.

 

 

Scotty

"Aporal, are ye okay?" Scotty asked the Andorian quietly when he sat down next to him. Everyone had been eating dinner for quite some time and Scotty had already been worried that Aporal wouldn't come. 

 

"Aww, Scottish boy. Care so much for me?" Aporal asked, placing one hand on his chest. There was a whole lot of irony in his voice and Scotty rolled his eyes. Was that a good or a bad sign about how the talk had gone? 

 

"Seriously, lad..."

 

A smile pulled at the corner of Aporal's lips and he nodded. 

 

"I'm fine. We'll talk later." 

 

Scotty gave him an understanding nod and they turned their attention back to the talk the others were having. Weekend plans were being made. 

 

When Aporal asked about where the other med boy was, Scotty exchanged a quick glance with Leonard. Just the question they had hoped for. 

 

"Oh, he's eating with his other friends again tonight," Cora answered, gazing over her shoulder at where Eugene was sitting with his group. 

 

Scotty wasn't sure what it was in her voice, but it was a good sign that she apparently had already looked for Eugene. 

 

"I see. That's something that makes you sad?" Aporal raised a questioning eyebrow and if Scotty wasn't imagining things, he could see a soft blush on Cora's cheeks. 

 

"That is an inappropriate question!" Jaylah instantly scolded the Andorian, but Cora quickly placed a hand on her arm, shaking her head. 

 

"No, no. It's fine, Jaylah." She looked from the alien girl back to Aporal. "Eugene is a really nice boy and we share a few of the same interests. So of course I would be happy if he were here with us. But I'm also fine with him spending time with his friends." 

 

Scotty was surprised by just how openly Cora was talking about her thoughts and feelings. Then again, she simply was that kind of person. 

 

"Well, let me tell you something, blondie. If you like him, show him. Don't waste any time or else he'll find another nice girl." 

 

Scotty wasn't sure what it was, but there was something in Aporal's words that indicated pain and hurt he himself had experienced. Well... maybe he'd tell him sooner or later.

 

"I'll keep that in mind," Cora retorted, a smile on her face. She didn't even seem offended by Aporal's words. 

 

 

"You can already set everything up for our call with Leah and Robbie, mo ghràdh. I'll be with ye in a moment," Scotty told Leonard when they had finished dinner. 

 

His husband gave him a questioning look and Scotty nodded his head into the direction Aporal had headed off to. 

 

"Okay. See ya, leannan."

 

Scotty gave Leonard a quick kiss on the lips, then followed Aporal. He quickly caught up with him. 

 

"So? How did your talk with a certain someone go?" 

 

Aporal only grinned.

 

"Let's go to my room."

 

 

They sat down in Aporal's small room and Scotty looked at the Andorian expectantly. 

 

"So, believe it or not, but Kinnear was the friendliest man I've ever seen. He told me that, of course, he didn't know of his nephew's plans and he apologized several times for what Francis did." 

 

Scotty rolled his eyes. 

 

"Of course he did. He doesn't want any more trouble." 

 

"Exactly. He also asked me not to make a big thing of it. He promised that Francis will be punished for what he did, will have to do a lot of penalty work, but if it's possible, I shouldn't tell the whole campus." 

 

"What a bastard! Ye have all right to tell everyone! Francis will be punished? He should have to leave the academy and never come back!" 

 

"Like his pathetic friends?"

 

Scotty's eyes widened.

 

"Ye mean the others will be forced to leave but not him?"

 

Aporal chuckled humorlessly.

 

"They were the ones who attacked me in the end. Francis 'only' was the mastermind behind everything." 

 

Scotty groaned. Of course these bastards needed to leave! But so did Francis! 

 

"Stupid big name." 

 

"Don't worry, Scottish boy, I have my own ways to get revenge." 

 

At hearing those words, Scotty looked up at Aporal. He wasn't sure if he liked the tone in his voice. But that seemed to be the reason he was smiling the whole time.

 

"Aporal."

 

"Thanks to that talk I will not only get rid of Francis, but destroy the admiral's  reputation too." 

 

Scotty's eyes widened.

 

"Are ye sure that ye know what ye're doing?" 

 

Aporal nodded.

 

"I am, Scottish boy. But that's not your problem to worry about. Just let me do my thing." 

 

Scotty really hoped that Aporal wouldn't do anything stupid. For his own sake.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy heard footsteps hurrying behind him as Scotty walked off ahead of him after Aporal. He turned his head and saw Eugene.

 

“Hey. So?” Eugene asked as he caught up.

 

McCoy gave a shrug as he nodded. “Looks like go for it.”

 

“Yes!” Eugene smiled widely. “What happened?”

 

Quickly McCoy told him how Aporal had asked about him and that Cora had been the one to reply. Eugene’s smile grew brighter in the growing darkness.

 

“Alright! I’ll think about it tonight; think of something to ask her to go do.” Eugene’s voice was light. “What’d you and Scotty do for dates if you had to keep it secret?”

 

McCoy gave a snort of laughter. “There was a lake near our school. We’d sneak off down there. No one else really went there until the weather got hot, so it was perfect for being alone.”

 

“Ooo, ‘alone,’ huh?” Eugene winked as he nudged McCoy’s side with his elbow.

 

“Hey! We behave in public!” McCoy laughed, though his thoughts drifted to a certain evening on Georgiares, alone in the pool together.

 

“But behind closed doors, huh?” Eugene wiggled his brows at McCoy and the prince couldn’t help but laugh again.

 

“What two married men do behind closed doors is no one’s business but their own,” McCoy said in his best haughty voice. His eyes twinkled with mirth and Eugene laughed.

 

“Alright. See you in the morning.” Eugene clapped a hand on McCoy’s shoulder as they came to his dorm.

 

“Yeah, see you tomorrow.” McCoy waved a hand over his shoulder as he turned to the doors.

 

 

Alone in their room, he grabbed his PADD and settled on the bed. It would be nice to have a chat with Leah and Robbie. He wondered how long Scotty would take talking with Aporal. He’d wait another few minutes before calling Leah.

 

Idly, he pulled up some news sites from Georgiares and scrolled for any mention of his family, specifically Leah. He’d love to tease her with some scandalous, obvious lie, but there was nothing. Just normal bits and pieces chronicling facts.

 

He closed out and called Leah. Scotty would be back anytime now he assumed.

 

The PADD rang and rang. McCoy was just getting ready to hang up and try again when Leah finally appeared, looking frustrated.

 

“Hi,” McCoy greeted her.

 

“Hi Lenny. What do you want?” Leah asked, face slightly annoyed.

 

McCoy frowned back at her. “Can’t I just call and talk with my sister and brother in law?” Annoyance had crept into his voice.

 

Leah sighed. “Sorry. We just got back from dinner.”

 

“Oh.” McCoy glanced at the time and frowned again. There was a time difference between Earth and Georgiares, but dinner at home should have been over.

 

“Father was hosting diplomats from Kohpe,” Leah explained before McCoy could ask. His face cleared in understanding. He heard a rustle of clothing from Leah’s side of the call.

 

“Was it good?” he asked.

 

Leah sighed and McCoy heard Robbie snort somewhere off screen. “The food was.”

 

“Here mo chridhe.” Robbie’s voice was close to the device now and McCoy blinked at the sudden movement of the camera. Robbie was now looking at him and smiling.

 

“Hi Leonard.”

 

“Hi Robbie.”

 

“Where’s Scotty?”

 

The PADD shifted in Robbie’s grip again as a quiet ‘help’ from Leah was followed by the sound of a zipper.

 

“He should be here any moment,” McCoy said. “He had to go see someone, a friend, for a few minutes.”

 

“Ok,” Robbie said.

 

McCoy chuckled as the door opened and Scotty entered the room.

 

“He’s back now,” he told Robbie.

 

“You started without me?” Scotty asked, playfully accusing. He kicked his shoes off and joined McCoy.

 

“A bràthair!” Robbie greeted him as soon as he could see him.

 

“Hey laddie!” Scotty smiled.

 

“Hi Scotty,” Leah said, coming back into view, having changed her clothes.

 

“Hello Leah. How are ye?”

 

 

Scotty

It was great to see his brother and Leah and Scotty quickly managed to forget about his concerns. Whatever Aporal was planning, he was a grown man and could choose what was best for him himself. 

 

"Oh, I'm fine, Scotty. We just survived an annoying diplomatic dinner, but otherwise I'm good, thanks. What about you?"

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Same. I mean - no diplomatic dinners for me - I'm fine, too." 

 

Leah chuckled softly. 

 

"How are yer studies going, Robbie?" Scotty turned to ask his brother. Of course he didn't plan on talking about technology and shuttles the whole time, but he still wanted to hear about the differences between Starfleet and Georgiares' university. 

 

"Oh, it's brilliant! I already learned so much. I have to admit that the stuff is quite hard and challenging here though."

 

"But of course he aced at his first exam," Leah added with a grin and pressed a kiss to Robbie's cheek. The younger Scott brother blushed, scratching the back of his head. 

 

"Yeah, I suppose I did." 

 

Scotty smiled happily. He just knew that his brother would design and build great ships and shuttles for Georgiares II, maybe even for the whole universe. 

 

"Scotty will be the best engineer in the fleet and you'll take care of the rest," Leonard said with a grin on his face, knowing that it would only increase the blush on his brother-in-law's face. Which it did. 

 

"Oh, stop it, will ye? I'm not that great," Robbie muttered before he quickly changed the topic. "How are yer studies going? Did ye already work on projects or write tests?" 

 

So Scotty and Leonard told them everything about how their days were going and about what they had learned so far. Then Leah and Robbie told them about their current situation and about their plans for their upcoming trip to Scotland. 

 

It was nice to have a chat with just the four of them and Scotty really looked forward to the next time they'd meet again in person. It would probably be for Thanksgiving and Christmas. 

 

 

After the call, Scotty and Leonard changed into their pajamas and lay down together. The Scotsman snuggled up close to his husband and breathed in the familar warm scent.

 

"They look so happy," Leonard said, running his hand through Scotty's hair and the latter nodded his head in agreement. 

 

"Aye, they do." 

 

"Just like us."

 

Scotty chuckled and nodded once more. 

 

"Aye."

 

"How did your talk with Aporal go?" 

 

A sigh escaped Scotty's mouth. He had almost forgotten about it. But now it was back in his mind. 

 

"I'm not sure what he's up to. He said that he has his own ways of revenge."

 

He told Leonard the story of Aporal and Kinnear's talk and he could sense his husband tensing. 

 

"I hate it so much. The way powerful people can treat others," Leonard whispered bitterly and Scotty couldn't agree more. He knew that it was one of the reasons why Leonard hadn't wanted to be king one day. He didn't want to be surrounded by those people. 

 

"Aye. It's not fair. I just hope that everything will turn out fine in the end."

 

"Yeah...

 

"Let's get some sleep now. And tomorrow I'll tell you everything I know about Eugene and Cora."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy walked slowly into the flight simulator room and sat down next to Uhura. Jaylah hurried in a moment later. It had been a week since the last class and McCoy had been dreading the class at the same time he had been trying to prepare himself for it.

 

“It’ll be fine,” Uhura reassured him in a whisper.

 

He followed behind the girls a few minutes later as they settled into their simulator. Uhura sat at the controls first. McCoy sat in the seat behind Jaylah, and tried to keep his breathing steady. A noise of surprise from the simulator next to them had all three looking over.

 

A minute later McCoy’s stomach flipped as the machine around them tilted hard to the right. McCoy’s fingers dug into the armrests of his seat.

 

“Uhura!” Jaylah cried in surprise.

 

“It wasn’t me!” Uhura said back quickly, fingers racing over the controls. The simulator shifted back to an even keel. “Something hit us.”

 

“Correct Cadet Uhura.” Lieutenant Flores had stepped in next to McCoy. “Today’s program has you recovering from sudden debris hits. Well done so far.”

 

“Thank you sir,” Uhura said, keeping her eyes on the screen and controls. Her hands flew again as the simulator tilted forward sharply.

 

McCoy’s knuckles were white and his chest was beginning to hurt from how hard he was trying to breathe evenly. Uhura settled the shuttle again.

 

“You’re paler than Jaylah,” Uhura said with a quick glance over her shoulder.

 

Jaylah turned around in her seat and carefully peeled McCoy’s hands from the armrests.

 

“It is alright Just Leonard,” she said firmly. “None of this is real and if it was, we trust Uhura to keep us safe.”

 

“Yes,” McCoy got out thickly.

 

The shuttle shifted to the left and backward.

 

“Oww!” Jaylah cried as McCoy involuntarily squeezed her hands. At the sound his eyes looked up and he forced himself to let go. When her hands were free Jaylah grabbed his shoulders and held him firmly.

 

 

McCoy entered the dorm room on shaky legs and fell forward onto the bed. It was lunch time but he had no appetite. He still had more classes after lunch and he needed time to pull himself back together. He focused on his breathing and tried to force his muscles to relax.

 

It was not a surprise when the door swished open, though McCoy was unsure how much time had passed.

 

“Mo ghràdh!”

 

Scotty was on the bed, pulling him close a moment later.

 

“Uhura and Jaylah told me,” Scotty said as he began to run a hand over McCoy’s back. “I wish I could be there with ye!”

 

McCoy turned his head and buried it against Scotty’s chest. His arms grasped tightly at Scotty’s jacket.

 

“I know love, I know,” Scotty soothed. “It’ll be alright.”

 

“They won’t keep me.” McCoy voiced his other deep fear besides flying. “They’ll kick me out. Or won’t let me serve on a ship and they’ll split us up.”

 

“We’ll be together, love, don’t worry.”

 

“I’ll get stationed planetside if they keep me. You’ll be on a ship.”

 

“Ye’ll be there too,” Scotty said reassuringly. “Together. Or we’ll be planetside together.”

 

“No!” McCoy said forcefully. “You want to be on a ship. You’ll be on a ship.”

 

“And so will ye!” Scotty said with equal firmness in his voice. “We’ll get ye through this. Ye’ve come so far.”

 

“Flores knows. Our instructor. He knows,” McCoy muttered into Scotty’s jacket.

 

“What did he say?” Scotty asked more gently.

 

“It was my turn. Uhura went first. I- I sat down. I started everything up correctly. Slowly, but correctly.” McCoy’s body tensed at the memory. “The first hit— The shuttle tipped to the side. I- I froze. And panicked. Jaylah had to shake me and they could barely get me up and out.”

 

“Oh love,” Scotty whispered.

 

“I have to start seeing one of the psychs. He insisted. Put the orders in my file.”

 

“That could help,” Scotty offered.

 

A sob that had been waiting left McCoy’s chest.

 

“It’s ok mo ghràdh, it’s ok.” Scotty’s hand kept up running over McCoy’s back. “Ye can do it, I know ye can.”

 

 

Scotty

It broke Scotty's heart to see his husband so devastated and desperate. He knew that Jaylah and Uhura were taking great care of him, however, he really wished to be there himself. 

 

On the one hand, Scotty felt bad about the fact that Leonard's instructor had found out, but on the other, he was kinda glad about it too. That way the man wouldn't force Leonard into any other horrifying simulation situations. At least Scotty hoped so. 

 

And what was even more important was that the prince would finally get professional help. Someone who knew about phobias. Someone who knew how to help Leonard cope with it. For even though Scotty really wished that he could be the one to help Leonard overcome his fear - despite he already had helped him in a way - he knew, that in the end Leonard needed to see a psychologist. 

 

Just like Scotty himself. Even though his self-defense teacher hadn't insisted on him going to see someone, the Scotsman knew that it'd be the best for him. 

 

The class in the morning had been okay, mainly because Francis and his friends hadn't been there, but Scotty still got a terrible feeling in his stomach, thinking about the possibility of having to fight again. 

 

But that didn't matter now. All that mattered at the moment was spending Leonard some comfort. 

 

 

At the end of the day, Scotty knew that his husband's small panic attack had already found its way into the academy's gossip. Almost everyone seemed to be talking about it. Even worse, almost everyone seemed to know now that Leonard wasn't just any regular cadet, but the prince of Georgiares. 

 

Scotty really needed to talk to Leonard, needed to see him and ask him how he was. 

 

When he stepped into their room after his last class, he was slightly worried because Leonard wasn't there. However, when he took a quick glance at his husband's courses, Scotty saw that he was still in class. 

 

A wave of relief washed over the Scotsman and he dropped his things down and sat down on their bed. He gently ran his hands across the sheets, a sad look on his face as he remembered how Leonard and him had sat on that spot earlier that day. 

 

Scotty had just longed for them to be able to lock themselves away for the rest of the day. To sit and cuddle and read. But they had needed to return to their afternoon classes far too quickly. 

 

 

He didn't know how much time had passed as he waited for Leonard, doing his homework, but the grumbling of his stomach eventually told him that it was time for dinner. 

 

He glanced at the clock and something else filled his stomach. Worry. 

 

Leonard's last class was over and he should have been back already. Nervously, Scotty tapped the ring on his finger and waited for a light in return.

 

When he didn't receive one, he tapped the ring once more. Twice. Three times. Four times. 

 

His heart started to race as he didn't get an answer from Leonard. As fast as he could, Scotty got to his feet and searched for his comm in his bag. 

 

As soon as he found it, the Scotsman dialed his husband's number and waited. 

 

"Where are ye, Len?"

 

 

McCoy

As McCoy crossed campus to his afternoon classes he could feel eyes watching him. He sighed internally. He could guess what the looks were for.

 

 

“You weren’t at lunch.”

 

McCoy looked over at Eugene as he sat down. There was a worried look in the other boy’s eyes. McCoy sighed.

 

“What’s the gossip saying?” he asked in a resigned voice.

 

Eugene’s eyes widened slightly at McCoy’s directness.

 

“Well if I hadn’t learned you were a prince earlier this week I would have found out today for one,” Eugene started. He lowered his voice. “And the rest is just mean. They’re saying you had a huge freak out in a simulator.”

 

McCoy sighed again. “I panicked.”

 

“Oh. Are you alright?” Eugene’s face showed his concern.

 

“I’ll be fine.”

 

Eugene looked at him doubtfully but wisely said nothing more.

 

 

“I’m gonna ask her out after dinner,” Eugene said as they walked from class. “We chatted a lot at lunch and I think she’ll say yes. Hey! Where are you going?” Eugene grabbed McCoy’s arm in surprise as he didn’t take the turn to the dorms.

 

“I’ve got to do something,” McCoy said. He wiggled his arm away from Eugene’s hand.

 

“Need any help?” Eugene offered.

 

“No,” McCoy said. “I have to do this on my own.”

 

Eugene frowned. “Ok. Uhh, see you at dinner then.”

 

McCoy nodded and continued on his way. He’d felt the eyes burning into him during class and he’d thought it out. There was only one way to get over his fear: face it head on. His anxieties fought his stubbornness as his feet carried him to the simulator room, but he would go through with his plan. Then he wouldn’t have to be sent to the psychologist, he’d be over his fear.

 

No one was around as he entered the hall. With a deep breath and trembling legs he moved forward to the simulator that had bested him that morning. He dropped his bag in the passenger seat and looked around for how to get the machine started.

 

His stomach tightened as he found the switch and the simulator came to life. Trembling fingers crossed the control panel as he sat in the pilot’s chair. His leg bounced uncontrollably under the console. McCoy drew a deep breath and began.

 

The first part was easy. Starting the shuttle and lifting off. The slight wobble was nothing he hadn’t experienced on any other flight. His muscles began to tense in apprehension of when the simulator would take its first ‘hit.’ He wouldn’t freeze this time he promised himself. He wouldn’t freeze, he’d think of Scotty and take back control of the shuttle.

 

Before his thoughts were through the simulator lurched to the left, and McCoy’s hands scrabbled across the controls. The view on the screen in front of him showed the shuttle coming dangerously close to the ground. The seconds seemed to pass glacially slow as he couldn’t tear his eyes away from the sight.

 

In a moment everything went black and the simulator settled back to an even keel.

 

The lights came back up across the board and McCoy found he was holding his breath, chest tight and beginning to hurt. With effort he blew out a breath and drew in another raggedly.

 

What was he thinking? This was the dumbest idea he could have come up with. Why was he sitting in an empty simulator hall, torturing himself? His tense muscles gave out at that moment and he fell forward on his arms against the controls. He was an idiot to think he’d ever be able to fly anything. A sob left him as he thought of Scotty, assigned to a starship without him.

 

Suddenly he sat up. Scotty believed in him. McCoy wiped a hand across his face. Scotty knew he could do it. He reached across and set the program to run again. He’d make Scotty proud and they’d serve on a ship together, even if it took him his entire time at the academy to get over his fear.

 

 

He ran the program over and over again. Most times the shuttle crashed while his brain was fighting against his body’s reaction. But there was a glimpse of light; twice he had been quick enough and counteracted the hit to the simulator. His leg had not stopped bouncing and his fingers continued to tremble.

 

Finally a sound broke through his terrible concentration and he turned to look at his bag. The simulator had crashed again. With shaky hands he reached over and found his comm.

 

"Where are ye, Len?"

 

Scotty sounded worried. McCoy pulled the comm away and realized he’d been in the simulator for hours. He drew a sharp breath.

 

“Simulator,” he said in a shaky voice.

 

“Len! What are ye doing there?” Scotty asked in surprise.

 

“Trying to beat my fears.”

 

 

Scotty

As soon as he heard where Leonard was, Scotty rushed out of their room in an instant. What was Leonard doing! He couldn't just walk into a shuttle simulator and try to face his fears on his own. That was crazy! And, furthermore, it probably wasn't even allowed to be there without an instructor's permission.

 

"I'll be with ye in a moment!"

 

The Scotsman didn't even wait for a response. He ended the call, shoved the comm back in his pocket and then picked up the pace. 

 

Tears of anger and worry filled his eyes as he thought about how hard all this was on his husband and about how trying to solve the problem on his own was the most stupid thing he could do. 

 

Most students were still in their rooms or already at the dining hall so Scotty didn't run into too many others. No one saw him when he rushed into the building that held all the rooms and halls for various simulations. 

 

Even though Scotty hadn't taken any classes himself yet, he knew very well just where the simulation shuttles were. In that moment he was happier than ever about the fact that he knew the map of campus in and out. 

 

He reached his destination as fast as he could and one look at a shuttle with closed doors showed him that it had to be the one Leonard was using. 

 

Scotty ran over to it and slammed his palm against it. 

 

"Len? Len, open the door!"

 

Fear spread inside his stomach. What if Leonard was having another panic attack and couldn't think or act? What if he had lost consciousness? What if - 

 

Scotty's shoulders dropped in relief as soon as the doors opened and he could see a trembling Leonard standing in front of him. 

 

In an instant, Scotty flung his arms around his love and he pulled him close to his chest. 

 

"Oh, ye stupid mad man," he muttered under his breath, tears starting to stream down his own face as he felt Leonard's shoulders starting to shake. Soft sobs escaped the prince's mouth and Scotty held him even tighter. 

 

"I... I have to beat it! I h-have to beat my fear of flying or else -" 

 

"Shhh," Scotty hushed in a gentle whisper and ran his hand through Leonard's hair. "It'll be fine, mo ghràdh. It'll be just fine. But... this isn't the way."

 

Scotty was quite surprised when Leonard pulled back from his embrace and stared at him with wide eyes. 

 

"It is the only way! I have to do this on my own. No one can change my thoughts about flying but myself. No psych, no friend of mine, not even you. Because that fear is stuck in my own damn head!" 

 

Scotty watched in shock as Leonard slapped his hand against his forehead, emphasizing the last few words. He quickly grabbed his husband's wrist and stopped him before he more or less forcefully pulled him into another hug.

 

"Len, please. Please, stop it."

 

They both dropped down to their knees and Scotty started to gently cradle Leonard in his arms. 

 

"Let us help ye. Let us help ye find a way."

 

Leonard didn't say anything. He simply fell into Scotty's arms, holding onto the Scotsman as if his life was depending on it. 

 

And Scotty also fell silent. Leonard needed time. And he'd give it to him. 

 

 

He had no idea for how long they had sat on the ground in front of the shuttle, talking about this and that, but eventually the two of them got up. 

 

"You really married a huge failure," Leonard muttered and Scotty wiped away his love's tears with his thumb, slowly shaking his head. 

 

"Nae, Len. I married the man of my dreams. The man I love."

 

And he wouldn't want anyone else at his side. Leonard was the only one for him. 

 

"How? How can you be so caring and gentle?"

 

At hearing Leonard's question, Scotty only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I don't know. I'm just... trying my best to take care of the man I promised to love and cherish for the rest of my life." 

 

They hugged each other once more before they left the room. Scotty was just glad that no one had locked them in or had found out about what Leonard had done. 

 

"Should we... go out for dinner?" Scotty suggested. He knew that Leonard probably didn't want to see more people than necessary.

 

His husband sent him a grateful weak smile and nodded. 

 

"Yes... that... that sounds nice."

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy had no idea how stressed his own body was until Scotty was wrapped around him, holding him tight in steady arms.

 

“What would ye like to eat Len?” Scotty asked as he slung McCoy’s bag on his own shoulder.

 

McCoy shrugged, content to have Scotty close to his side as they shut down the simulator.

 

“We’ll go back to our room and change, then head out. We can go somewhere away from campus so we don’t run into anyone.” Scotty hugged McCoy again and his hand ran over the back of McCoy’s head. “Somewhere we can just be an anonymous couple.”

 

McCoy snorted a laugh into Scotty’s shoulder.

 

“Pretty sure after Ms. Brandt’s article there’s nowhere in the city where I can be anonymous now,” he said in a muffled voice.

 

“Well we can try,” Scotty said, a hint of humor in his voice finally. “Come on love, let’s go.”

 

The simulator was dark and they left the room quietly. The building was empty and they crossed campus to their dorm. They only saw a few people walking about.

 

 

In their room Scotty helped McCoy from his uniform jacket then turned to the closet and pulled them both out something to wear.

 

“Go clean up quick mo ghràdh,” Scotty said, gently pushing McCoy towards the bathroom. He realized then he was covered in cooling sweat. He nodded and hurried into the bathroom.

 

Inside, McCoy caught his reflection in the mirror. He ran a hand through his hair as he looked at the pinched look around his eyes and his still tense jaw. Quickly he shed the rest of his clothes in a pile on the floor and turned on the shower.

 

 

A few minutes later, wrapped in a towel and surrounded by a cloud of steam, McCoy emerged into the room again. Scotty sat at his desk, looking at something on his PADD. McCoy could see the worry still in his husband’s eyes as he looked up.

 

“If you want something else…,” Scotty left the statement open ended as he gestured to McCoy’s clothes on the bed.

 

“It’s fine,” he answered and began to dress. He rubbed the towel through his hair and tossed it towards the open bathroom door. His old clothes were still in there too and he decided to deal with all of it later.

 

Scotty stood up and moved over to him. “Better?” he asked as he wrapped his arms around McCoy.

 

“Some.”

 

Scotty drew back and ran his hand into McCoy’s hair, combing it to relative neatness.

 

“Ready?”

 

McCoy nodded and took Scotty’s hand.

 

“I called for a cab while ye showered,” Scotty said as they left the room. “We can go further away.”

 

 

“Where to cadets?” the cab driver asked as they settled in the backseat.

 

McCoy looked at Scotty. He still hadn’t given dinner any thought.

 

“So, we want to go eat, but aren’t sure where,” Scotty said, glancing at McCoy who nodded. “We do know we want to be away from campus.”

 

The cab driver nodded. “Have a cuisine preference?”

 

Both boys shook their heads.

 

“Ok. I know a place across town,” the driver said. “Not too pricey for you cadets.”

 

“Price doesn’t matter,” McCoy cut in.

 

The driver raised an eyebrow as he looked at them in the mirror.

 

“Sure,” he said, thinking for a moment. “Ok. I know just the place for you.” And with that he began to drive.

 

 

“Here you go gentlemen, best dumplings you can get in the city.” The cab had pulled to the curb in front of a subdued building. “Hope it’s in your price range.”

 

“There’s no price range,” McCoy said softly as he pulled out the credits to pay the man.

 

“No sir,” the man said with wide eyes. McCoy knew the driver must have seen a brief glimpse as he had opened his wallet. “You're him!” he suddenly burst out, staring at McCoy. “That prince from off planet! My wife isn’t going to believe me! Oh lord! I should have taken you somewhere better than Xing’s!”

 

“If you like it, I’m sure it’s delicious,” McCoy said, smiling politely. “Thank you for the recommendation.”

 

Before the man could say more McCoy stepped back and took Scotty’s hand. “Told you so,” he whispered as they walked to the restaurant door.

 

 

Scotty

The place the cab driver had chosen wasn't too big and already quite full, but they still had a table for two. When Scotty sat down, he took a quick look at their surroundings. The interior design of the restaurant was really pretty and fitting for a Chinese restaurant. 

 

"We haven't had Chinese in quite some time," Scotty said, trying his best to talk about anything else than what had happened. 

 

Leonard nodded. He still seemed to be quite shaken. And Scotty knew that he needed to soothe his husband somehow. 

 

"Did... ye hear anything from Eugene and Cora?"

 

A soft smile pulled at the corner of Leonard's lips and eventually he even chuckled.

 

"Eugene planned on asking her out after dinner tonight. Oh..." A frown crossed the prince's face as he seemed to remember something. "I told him that I'd see him at dinner." 

 

Scotty only smiled and reached over the table so that he could give Leonard's hand a gentle squeeze. 

 

"I'm sure he'll understand. He's going to count one and one together and see why we're not at dinner."

 

Leonard nodded slowly. 

 

"Y-yeah. Guess you're right."

 

It didn't take too long until a waitress came up to their table to take their orders. At first she was very focused on the PADD in her hands, but when she looked up a moment longer, her eyes widened. 

 

"Oh, I'm so sorry, your highness. My co-worker apparently didn't know who you are and therefore gave you a small table in the back. If you want to sit somewhere else, I'm sure-"

 

Leonard put on his royal smile and waved his hand at the young woman. 

 

"No, no. It's fine. We're fine. This table is good." 

 

Scotty nodded in agreement. The table really was a good one. Furthermore, it had been the only free one left.

 

"Are you certain? I'm sure we can-"

 

"It's alright. Really. Could we please get two glasses of your finest red wine now?" Leonard quickly tried to change the subject, hoping that the waitress would stop and she blinked a few times. 

 

"O-of course, your highness. Sir." 

 

She nodded at both of them, then hurried back to the kitchen. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but shake his head. There really was no place where they were safe. There was always someone who knew who Leonard was. 

 

"I'm sorry, mo ghràdh. I really hoped that we'd be far away enough." 

 

Leonard only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I can't run from who I am. And neither can you as my husband." 

 

Scotty let out a soft sigh. 

 

"And I learned to live with it. With ye at my side." Well... he was still learning, to be honest. 

 

"We can do everything as long as we're together, huh?" Leonard asked, obviously understanding what Scotty was referring to. The current situation he was going through. 

 

"Aye."

 

Scotty gave Leonard's hand another squeeze and they waited in comfortable silence until the waitress brought them their drinks and they ordered their food. 

 

 

When they got back to campus it was already quite late. There was no one around when they entered their dorm and headed to their room. 

 

"Oh, Jim wrote me a message, saying they missed us at dinner," Scotty said as he took a glance at his comm. 

 

"That was to be expected."

 

"I'll tell him that we went out and that we see him in the morning."

 

Said and done. 

 

He only hoped that no one would ask uncomfortable questions.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy lay awake in the dark. A tremble went through his body and he closed his eyes and drew a deep breath. It was his own fault the nightmares plagued him that night. Ships falling from the sky, exploding in brilliant shards on the ground. He had done that with his time in the simulator. Though the simulator screen went black before actually showing an impact with the ground McCoy knew.

 

He knew now how stupid he had been to torture himself. He glanced at Scotty asleep beside him, then rolled away to his other side and curled up. Tears welled in his eyes and he closed his lids tight to keep them back. He did need help. He sighed. Why hadn’t he spoken to Dr. Hudson about his fear when he’d had the chance? At the boarding school she had been so helpful with both him and Scotty after their kidnapping.

 

Could she help if he reached out to her?

 

He sighed again. He knew the answer. The recommendation was in his file. Soon he’d have to contact Starfleet’s counseling division unless he wanted to get in more trouble for not following an order.

 

He startled as a warm arm slid around his waist and Scotty’s warmth pressed against his back.

 

“It’s alright mo ghràdh,” Scotty whispered sleepily. “We'll get through this together.”

 

Slowly McCoy relaxed into his husband as the body heat from the Scotsman pulled him back towards sleep.

 

 

A chirping woke McCoy. Sunlight was peeping around the edges of the curtain on the window. Clumsily he stretched an arm out and grabbed at his comm on the bedside table. Blinking his eyes open he opened the comm and read his newest message. There was one from the night before and McCoy chuckled.

 

“What is it?” Scotty asked, voice rough with sleep.

 

“Eugene,” McCoy replied, tossing the comm back at the table. He moved to face his husband, and ran his fingers along Scotty’s jaw. “Cora said yes.”

 

“Good for them,” Scotty murmured, pulling McCoy closer.

 

“Not ready to get up?” McCoy asked, with slight humor in his voice.

 

Scotty grunted and held him tighter. McCoy held in a laugh and slipped his hand under Scotty’s shirt. He nuzzled his face close to his husband’s neck, getting Scotty’s head to tip up and began kissing. 

 

“How ‘bout now?” McCoy murmured between kisses, his hand moving up Scotty’s back.

 

Scotty let out a content sigh, and opened one eye at McCoy. “Ye may be convincing me, let’s see what ye’ve got.”

 

McCoy pulled back and laughed before quickly moving in and catching Scotty’s mouth with his.

 

 

“You guys go out last night?” Christine asked as McCoy and Scotty sat down for breakfast. The prince saw Scotty glance at him before he answered affirmatively.

 

“Find anywhere good?” Uhura asked.

 

“Yeah actually,” McCoy smiled. He recalled the cab driver’s words from the night before. “Best dumplings in the city.”

 

“How would you know?” Jaylah demanded. “You have barely been to any places yet.”

 

McCoy laughed and shrugged. “They were good,” he said, looking at Scotty for confirmation.

 

 

When Cora joined them a few minutes later McCoy hid a grin behind his coffee mug.

 

“Good morning lassie,” Scotty greeted her.

 

“Hi guys,” she said to them before greeting the others.

 

“Everything’s good?” McCoy asked knowingly and Cora blushed, with a sly smile.

 

“I can tell you know the answer already,” she replied, and he chuckled.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty was kinda surprised that Eugene didn't sit down with them for breakfast, but he assumed that the lad was still trying to spend time with his friends. Maybe they would give him some advices for his date with Cora. 

 

The Scotsman was also surprised when Aporal joined them and instantly started to chat with Sulu and Jim. It was good to see that he finally opened up to others and tried to make friends. 

 

"So? What are your plans for today?" Leonard eventually asked the others. Their friends had likely talked about it the evening before, but since Scotty and Leonard hadn't been with them, they needed to get an update on everything. 

 

"Aporal and I will go to the gym and practice some fighting moves. He told me that he's really good and I want to see that myself," Sulu said with a grin, pointing at the Andorian next to him. 

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"He's basically asking for me to beat him."

 

Scotty tried his best to keep his face from frowning. Was it really a good idea for Aporal to start physical exercising already? After all, he had been quite hurt a week ago. 

 

"Ye sure ye're up for that, laddie?"

 

A grin crossed Aporal's face. 

 

"Sure thing, Scottish boy. No need to worry about me. I'm as good as new. But if you want to be a mother hen, feel free to come and watch us."

 

Ah, so the old Aporal was coming through again. The arrogant, cocky one. Well... Scotty could live with it. But someone else didn't seem too amused. 

 

"Hey! Montgomery Scotty is just trying to be nice! You don't have to call him names like that."

 

"It's fine, Jaylah. I know that Aporal's just joking." Scotty gently placed a hand on Jaylah's arm to soothe her, but she pulled it away to cross her arms in front of her chest. 

 

"Well, he better be careful with those jokes. I do not like them." 

 

Scotty glanced at Aporal's face, however, he couldn't read it. Apparently the Andorian was very good at hiding his emotions. 

 

"What will ye do today, Jaylah?" 

 

A change of subject. Aye, that was the best thing. 

 

"I will help Keenser on a project. Pavel will help us too." 

 

This time Scotty was quite sure that he could see Aporal tensing, if only the slightest bit. He didn't say anything though. 

 

"Yes, because I'm the better helping hand."

 

"What?! No, you're not!"

 

"Yes, I am."

 

"Here we go again," Uhura groaned as Chekov and Jaylah started to argue. The rest of the group chuckled. 

 

"What about the two of you? What will you do?" Christine chose to ignore the two brawlers next to her and instead focused on Leonard and Scotty. 

 

"Oh, uhm, we haven't made any plans yet," Leonard answered for the both of them and Scotty nodded in agreement. 

 

"Well, I'm going out with Roger today. Do you wanna come along? You could get to know each other better." 

 

Scotty exchanged a quick glance with his husband before they both nodded. 

 

"Sure. That sounds nice."

 

"Oooo, a double date!" Jim said with a grin. "How sweet." 

 

Leonard chuckled and raised an eyebrow.

 

"You and Spock wanna join us too?"

 

But Jim just shook his head. 

 

"Nah, we have other plans for the day. But maybe we could all meet up in the evening and go out. I heard of a nice new club." 

 

They all decided on meeting for dinner. Then they would make a decision on the idea.

 

 

McCoy

“What do you think of Jim’s idea?” Scotty asked as he and McCoy walked back towards their dorm after breakfast.

 

McCoy shrugged. “Could be fun. Get our mind off things. How much time have we—”

 

But McCoy was interrupted as Eugene caught up.

 

“Hey you guys weren’t at dinner!” he exclaimed.

 

“Yeah, sorry,” McCoy said, slightly embarrassed. “We decided to go out instead. Kind of a last minute idea.”

 

“Nice. Where’d you go? Get yourself a last minute table at Delancey’s again?” Eugene grinned.

 

“No,” McCoy shook his head, also smiling.

 

“We had Chinese,” Scotty added.

 

“So what’s the plan?” McCoy asked Eugene with a knowing smile.

 

Eugene chuckled as he blushed a light pink. “We’re going to meet up before lunch. Go for a walk and have a picnic.”

 

“I’m sure the lass will love that,” Scotty said.

 

“I hope so! What are you guys up to today?” Eugene asked.

 

“Going with Chris and Roger. What was it called?” McCoy turned to look at Scotty.

 

“Legion of Honor.”

 

“Right,” McCoy said. “We’re going to the Legion of Honor.”

 

“The museum? That’s cool. Let me know how it is. Maybe it’d make a good date spot too,” said Eugene.

 

“Sure,” said McCoy. “We should probably get going.”

 

“Be good to Cora,” Scotty added.

 

“You guys have fun,” Eugene said. He clapped a hand on each of their shoulders. “What a great day,” he said looking up at the blue sky above them.

 

“I hope they do have a good time together,” Scotty said when they were out of Eugene’s hearing.

 

“I’m sure they will. Cora looked excited.”

 

 

Christine was standing with Roger next to a car when they got across campus.

 

“Hello Leonard! Scotty!” Roger greeted them. “I’m glad you guys can come with us. I was glad when Chrissy said you were.”

 

McCoy glanced at Christine and smirked. “We’re glad Chrissy asked us.”

 

“Oh shut it!” Christine said and swatted at McCoy’s shoulder. He laughed.

 

“Come on and get in and we’ll get going,” Roger said, laughing at Christine and beginning to move around the car.

 

“Is it far?” McCoy asked when he and Scotty were settled in the backseat.

 

“Not too far,” Christine answered. “We could walk, but then we’d have less time to see everything.”

 

“We’ve really got to get ye a map,” Scotty murmured, hiding a grin.

 

“I don’t need to know where things are,” McCoy protested. “There’s always someone who knows for me.” He stuck his tongue out at Scotty and laughed.

 

“Not going to be joining navigation anytime soon, eh Leonard?” Roger said with a smile, looking back in the mirror.

 

“That’d be a disaster!” Scotty exclaimed, then squealed as McCoy pinched at his side. McCoy just shook his head as Scotty laughed.

 

 

Scotty

"Look at this! Oh, it's so beautiful! And it's ancient." 

 

Christine was staring at a sculpture in awe, her eyes wide and sparkling. It had to be one of the oldest pieces of art Scotty had ever seen before. 

 

"It really is gorgeous. Let's take a look at what the sign says about it," Leonard agreed, then stepped closer to the wall next to the sculpture.

 

"Oh, so ye don't know about it yerself?" Scotty asked with a smirk. "I thought ye know everything about Federation history from Dr. Boyce." 

 

Leonard only rolled his eyes, looking at his husband over his shoulder. 

 

"Very funny, as if it would be possible to know everything." 

 

"Well, Scotty knows everything about ships and shuttles," Christine retorted with a grin on her face. 

 

"Oh, of course you're on his side."

 

Scotty left the little banter behind him and turned to look at Roger who was standing a bit away, looking at a painting. He strolled over to him. 

 

"That's a bonnie painting," Scotty said, eyeing the framed piece of art more closely. It showed a hill and the stars. There was a small person standing on the hill, gazing up towards the sky. 

 

Roger nodded in agreement. If Scotty wasn't imagining things, he could see a hint of sadness in the young man's eyes. 

 

"Does it... remind ye of something?"

 

At hearing the question, Roger turned his head in surprise to look at Scotty. 

 

"It's just... ye seem to see more in it than just a pretty painting," the Scotsman clarified with a shrug of his shoulders and Roger let out a deep sigh. 

 

"Can I trust that you won't say a word to Chrissy about what I'm going to tell you?" He glanced over at his girlfriend who was chatting away happily with Leonard. 

 

Scotty nodded, trying his best not to frown. Almost instantly worry filled his heart. He really hoped that Roger wasn't about to say something that would hurt Christine in any way. 

 

"I never even thought about going to space, but... it's Chrissy's dream. She wants to work with you guys on a spaceship while I'd prefer to work planetside. What if one day, I'll be that person standing alone on the hill, staring at the stars longingly? Because she left... and I didn't." 

 

Roger's voice was very quiet as he once again looked at the painting. 

 

Scotty nodded understandingly. He knew that very same fear of the other man all too well. How often had he worried about Leonard and him having to part ways? Though... that was impossible. One of them would definitely follow the other. But... was it the same for Roger and Christine? Scotty wasn't too sure, but he still wanted to believe it. He gently placed one hand on Roger's shoulder and squeezed it. 

 

"Chris loves ye, laddie. And ye love her. I'm sure that there'll be a way. There's always a way." 

 

Roger looked at Scotty for a long moment, however, when he eventually was about to reply something, a voice called out his name. 

 

"Oh, look at this, Roger! It's from the artist you like so much!"

 

Scotty turned around to see that Christine and Leonard had moved on to another piece of art. 

 

"On my way, sweetie." 

 

Roger gave Scotty a grateful nod, then strolled over to his girlfriend and took her hand in his. 

 

Scotty looked after him. He really hoped for his words to be true. 

 

 

"So? Who's up for going out tonight?" Jim asked with a grin on his face as they all sat together at dinner. The blond seemed to be very ready to party. 

 

Most of the gang agreed. Only Uhura said that she needed to learn for an upcoming test they had only been told about on that very day and Keenser wanted to meet up with a student he had met during engineering. 

 

"One day we'll get ye on the dance floor, Keens," Scotty said jokingly and he could tell by the look on Keenser's face that it would never happen. But one could still hope, aye?

 

 

McCoy

“Hey you guys are late!” Jim called amiably as the group left the dining hall. The others looked over to see Cora entering followed by Eugene. A touch of color climbed Cora’s face.

 

“You know how it is when you’re studying Jim,” Cora said with a laugh.

 

A smile threatened on McCoy’s face as he stole a glance over at Scotty. So the pair didn’t want to mention their date yet. That was fine.

 

“I didn’t know you guys had class together,” Jim said, a small frown bringing his brows together.

 

“We're going out,” McCoy interrupted before anyone could answer or say more. He saw the hint of relief in Eugene’s eyes. How well McCoy knew that look. Keeping quiet about a new relationship or trying to keep one hidden could be so stressful. “You guys are welcome to come too after you eat.”

 

“Thanks Leonard,” Eugene said. “I’ll think about it.”

 

“Me too,” Cora said.

 

 

“They looked well pleased,” Scotty whispered to McCoy as they walked together as a group following behind Jim.

 

“Yeah,” McCoy agreed.

 

A familiar arm slipped into McCoy’s on his other side.

 

“What are we whispering about?” Christine whispered loudly.

 

McCoy laughed. “Nothing,” he replied.

 

“Bull,” Christine told him. “Eugene and Cora?” she asked in another whisper.

 

McCoy looked at Scotty who shrugged. If there was anyone who could keep a secret it was Christine.

 

“Yes,” he whispered again. “He asked her last night. Went for a walk and picnic today.”

 

“Ooo, good for them!”

 

“What’s good?” Chekov asked. “For who?”

 

“Nothing,” McCoy said.

 

“They’ve been conspiring,” Jaylah said in response to Chekov.

 

“Yeah, but about what this time?” Jim called from in front of them. “With those three—”

 

“It’s their business ashayam,” Spock cut him off.

 

“They’re probably talking about Eugene and Cora,” Jaylah said.

 

“What?” Scotty said too quickly.

 

“Ah-ha!” Jaylah cried. “I am right!”

 

“It was obvious,” Chekov said to her.

 

“Ugh! We’re having fun tonight, don’t you two start!” Jim laughed.

 

“We weren’t talking about—” Scotty began.

 

“Let’s just say we’ve all become better at spotting people keeping secrets since you two,” Sulu said.

 

McCoy could do nothing but laugh. “Just don’t say anything to them until they’re ready to say, alright?”

 

Noises of agreement came from the others.

 

 

McCoy leaned in towards Scotty’s ear. The club was loud and they were dancing together.

 

“Guess who just came in.”

 

Scotty turned them so he could see where McCoy was looking. He grinned.

 

 

“It went well?” McCoy asked as he stepped up next to Eugene to order himself and Scotty new drinks. Eugene’s smile spread wide across his face.

 

“It went amazing!” he exclaimed. “She’s amazing! We were just having such a good time that we lost track of time.”

 

“So no question about a second date?” McCoy teased.

 

“Tomorrow,” Eugene replied, happy smile still on his face.

 

“No shots tonight then?” McCoy laughed.

 

“Oh lord, that last hangover was hell!” Eugene grimaced before laughing again.

 

“Don’t remind me,” McCoy said with a shake of his head.

 

 

Scotty

They danced and drank the night away, however, this time Scotty could tell that Leonard was way more careful about alcohol. He chuckled softly to himself as he thought about the last time they had been out with Eugene. His husband had been so hungover on the next morning. Though... it had actually been quite funny. 

 

When they all walked back to the academy in the early morning hours, everyone was quite tired and it didn't take long for both Scotty and Leonard to fall asleep. 

 

 

When they sat down for breakfast on the next morning, Scotty could see a lot of students bent over their PADDs, chatting away quietly. 

 

A frown crossed his face and his heart sank as he thought about whatever they were all reading. It was obviously some gossip. His pulse started to race as he imagined it to be an article about Leonard's breakdown. What if a student had told someone? Or, even worse, if someone had found security footage of Leonard in the shuttle simulator on Friday afternoon? 

 

The Scotsman quickly pushed the thought away when he realized that not a single student was staring at them. If it were an article about Leonard, surely lots of eyes would have been on them by now. 

 

So what else could it be?

 

"Did we miss something?" Leonard asked in confusion. It was quite obvious that he had also noticed the strange behavior of the other cadets. 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders, then pulled out his own PADD from the bag he had taken with him. He had planned on working on a project for engineering classes after breakfast. 

 

"Let's take a look at the news," he muttered and his eyes widened in horror when he found what everyone else must be reading. 

 

It was an article about the incident with Aporal. It talked about what had happened and about how well-known Admiral Kinnear's nephew was part of everything. Even the fact that the admiral was trying to protect Francis was written down. 

 

Scotty shook his head in disbelief. The reporters even mentioned a record of the talk between Kinnear and Aporal that had been made.

 

"Oh shit," Leonard swore, eyes on Scotty's PADD. He must have read everything too. 

 

As soon as a certain Andorian stepped into the dining hall, several eyes fell upon him. More people started to whisper, pointing at Aporal, but the young man ignored them. He grabbed a tray, picked up some food and then walked straight to the table Leonard and Scotty were sitting at.

 

"Morning, Scottish boy. Prince."

 

Usually Leonard would have corrected the Andorian, but this time he only stared at him, apparently at a loss for words. But Scotty wasn't. Even though he kept his voice very low, the shock filling it was quite well to hear. 

 

"Are ye crazy? They'll throw ye out of the academy!" 

 

Aporal only chuckled. 

 

"For what? Because I'm too perfect for the fleet?"

 

Scotty turned his PADD in his hands and showed it to Aporal.

 

"For this."

 

His Andorian friend only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"It wasn't me. I didn't give any information to the reporters," he said, before taking a bite of his apple. 

 

Scotty frowned.

 

"But-"

 

"Not your problem, Scottish boy," Aporal reminded him and Scotty didn't know what to say. He exchanged a glance with Leonard who sighed and then raised an eyebrow.

 

"I really hope you know what you're doing, Aporal. For your own sake."

 

 

McCoy

Scotty had headed for the engineering labs after breakfast and McCoy strolled slowly back to their room, trying to decide what to do with his time. Perhaps a swim in the academy’s pool, maybe a call to Mother. He still hadn’t decided when a voice called behind him.

 

“Cadet!”

 

Being one of many in the area, McCoy glanced over his shoulder like others did.

 

“Cadet McCoy!”

 

Finally McCoy saw where the voice was coming from. Walking quickly towards him was an officer. He turned and stood waiting.

 

“Yes sir?” he asked as Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan came up to him.

 

“I’d like to speak with you please. In private.” Sullivan glanced around at the others walking by.

 

McCoy frowned, wondering what was happening. “Of course sir.”

 

Sullivan gestured and McCoy followed him towards a nearby building. Once inside, Sullivan found an empty room.

 

“What can I do for you sir?” McCoy asked cautiously. He watched as Sullivan appeared to lose all the stiffness of being an officer. His shoulders dropped but his jaw tightened.

 

“I— you can’t tell my sister.”

 

McCoy blinked. This was about Cora?

 

“Sir…?”

 

“She’ll think I’m overstepping and trying to be too protective,” Sullivan got out quickly. “But I’m allowed to worry about my baby sister!”

 

McCoy stared in confusion but said nothing else. The officer would get out what he was trying to say eventually. Sullivan ran a hand over his face, before dropping it suddenly back to his side.

 

“She went on a date yesterday. I know you’re friends with her; do you know anything about this person she went with?” Sullivan looked at him keenly. McCoy’s mouth opened slightly in surprise.

 

“This— that’s why you brought me here?” McCoy asked incredulously.

 

Sullivan looked sheepish. “Yes,” he said quietly.

 

“And if I told you I don’t know anything?”

 

“I’d go. We’d forget this and not tell Cora,” Sullivan answered.

 

McCoy frowned before taking a deep breath. What would he have done if Leah had begun dating a stranger? He couldn’t imagine finding one of her friends to interrogate, but he couldn’t say that he wouldn’t want to be sure about the person as well.

 

“Eugene is a good guy,” he said reassuringly. “You don’t have to worry about him. But that’s all I will say. If you really want to know you should ask Cora, not sneak around behind her back.”

 

“I know,” Sullivan sighed. “I don’t want her to think I’m trying to be over protective. I suppose I don’t want to scare anyone away from her either since I’m already an officer.”

 

“Trust your sister to make good decisions,” McCoy said firmly.

 

Sullivan nodded. “She does.” A chirp followed his words, and he glanced at his comm. A brief grimace crossed his face. “Thank you for your time and honesty.”

 

McCoy nodded. But before Sullivan could turn to go he spoke. He deserved at least one answer.

 

“How is the admiral today?”

 

Sullivan’s eyes closed with a deep sigh. “I suppose I owe you. He’s angry. This article today…” Sullivan shook his head. “It’s not good.”

 

“Aporal is our friend,” McCoy stated.

 

“He shouldn’t have gone to the press,” Sullivan said with wide eyes.

 

“He says he didn’t.”

 

“Great. An even more tangled web to sort out then.” Sullivan gave a sarcastic bark of laughter. McCoy smiled sympathetically. “I really have to go. Thank you again.”

 

“Yes sir,” McCoy said as he watched the officer hurry from the room. What a morning!

 

 

Scotty

Scotty was just about to enter a lab to work on his project, when he heard a familiar voice coming from a close by room. 

 

"You and I will have a talk right now, cadet. In my office." 

 

Scotty felt a shiver run down his spine and his stomach tightened with worry. It was quite clear who Admiral Kinnear was talking to. 

 

"Why don't we talk about it here and now, Admiral? I'm quite certain that everyone would like to know what you have to say," another familiar voice answered and Scotty shook his head the slightest bit. Even though he couldn't see Aporal, he could imagine the look on the boy's face. 

 

"My office. Now!" 

 

An infuriated looking Kinnear stepped out of the lab and when he saw Scotty in the hallway, his face darkened even more. 

 

"S-sir," the Scotsman said with a nod of his head and the admiral's eyes narrowed. He appeared to be thinking about something. 

 

"You will join us, Cadet Scott," Kinnear eventually said and Scotty froze in his place. Why? This was none of his business, now was it? 

 

"There's no need for that, sir." 

 

Aporal had stepped into the hallway too and was now glancing over at his friend. 

 

"That is my decision to make," Kinnear hissed at him, then moved on. "Follow me!"

 

 

Scotty's heart sank even more as he was standing next to Aporal in Kinnear's office. The man was obviously still waiting for someone to join them since he hadn't started yet and it didn't take too long until the door was opened. 

 

"Took you long enough, Sullivan!" Kinnear said with a glare and the lieutenant instantly lowered his head and muttered an apology before he closed the door and walked over to his superior. 

 

He gave Scotty a sympathetic look, obviously seeing how uncomfortable the Scotsman was. 

 

"Pardon me, sir, but what is Cadet Scott-McCoy doing here?" Sullivan turned his head to look at the man next to him. 

 

"He's friends with Cadet Tallister. And he was the one who told security about Francis and his friends. Therefore, it is logical to assume that he also helped with this scandalous article!" 

 

Scotty's eyes went wide and he opened his mouth to say something, however, Aporal beat him to it. 

 

"We both know that what you're saying is utter nonsense. He's got nothing to do with it." 

 

Kinnear's eyes moved from Scotty to Aporal and he glared at the Andorian. 

 

"So you were the one who went to the press? After I specifically told you that I don't want the whole academy to know about it?" 

 

Aporal stood tall as he shook his head. 

 

"No, sir. I didn't tell the press anything." 

 

"Then how is it that they have a record of our talk, huh? Why did you take it, if not to go to the press!" 

 

"Well, sir, I always make records during important talks for my own protection. And I did send it to someone, yes. You see, I have a few friends on the Andorian government. People who helped me recover after everything that has happened to me. They keep an eye on me so of course I told them about what had happened. If one of them chose to talk to the press," Aporal shrugged his shoulders, "then that's not my fault." 

 

Kinnear's mouth opened in surprise and he stared at Aporal for a long time. Apparently he hadn't done his homework. Or else he would have known that fact about Aporal. 

 

"Feel free to search through my PADD and communicator, sir. You will find nothing. No link to the press." 

 

Aporal glanced at Scotty. 

 

"The same goes for Cadet Scott-McCoy. I'm quite certain that he didn't talk to reporters." 

 

Kinnear seemed to think for a long moment, then looked at Sullivan. 

 

"I want their stuff checked as soon as possible. We'll see if it is true. Until then," he turned back to the cadets, "you're free to leave." 

 

Scotty suppressed the heavy sigh in his throat and instead only nodded. 

 

He quickly left the room with Aporal. Once they were standing in the hallway, the Andorian squeezed Scotty's arm. 

 

"I'm sorry, Scottish boy. You weren't meant to get dragged into this." 

 

Scotty only nodded, at a loss for words.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy reached the dorm room and stretched out on the bed. He was no closer to an idea of what to do than he was before Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan had pulled him aside. He supposed it was nice the man was looking out for his younger sister, but he could have just gone to Cora. McCoy shook his head to himself.

 

Thinking of Cora, he wondered what she and Eugene had decided to do for their second date. McCoy smiled, knowing he could expect to hear about it the next day before class.

 

McCoy sighed, then got up from the bed, crossed to his desk and picked up a textbook. He had some reading he could review. It was probably a smarter choice since he still couldn’t decide on anything else.

 

As he settled in again on the bed and began to read, his mind began to wander. McCoy squeezed his eyes tight against the memories of the simulator and his self forced afternoon in it. With another sigh he opened his eyes again and set aside the book. He still needed to call the counseling division. The order was in his file and he didn’t want to get in trouble.

 

Reluctantly McCoy reached for his PADD. He pulled up a Starfleet directory, unsure where counseling would be located. Near the campus clinic, that made sense. He took a deep breath. If he called it would be done. Or he could take a quick walk. There might be forms or background information to fill out.

 

He left a note on the desk, then headed out of the room.

 

 

A breeze was blowing as he crossed campus and McCoy wished he’d thrown something warmer on. He picked up his pace. It wasn’t far to the clinic and the counseling services buildings next to it. He knew the places he needed to go each day, but he still didn’t have campus as memorized as Scotty. He wondered how his husband was doing working on his engineering project.

 

As the clinic came in sight McCoy noticed the counseling building next to it. He’d seen it of course but had paid no attention to it previously. He glanced around as he came to the doors and pushed them open.

 

A quiet lobby greeted him. Soft music played from somewhere and lush potted plants filled the corners.

 

“Good morning,” a kind voice said.

 

McCoy looked around and saw a large window opening. He walked over to it and saw a young man behind a desk.

 

“Uh, hello,” McCoy said.

 

“What can I do for you cadet?”

 

“I’m— I’m supposed to see someone.”

 

“Someone in particular?” the man asked kindly.

 

“Lieutenant Flores put it in my file,” McCoy said, looking down at the ground.

 

“I see. Your name cadet?”

 

“Leonard Scott-McCoy.”

 

McCoy heard the quick sound of typing.

 

“Yes… Here you are... Oh.”

 

McCoy looked back up and across the desk. He saw the realization light in the man’s eyes. He let out a quiet sigh.

 

“Ok. Yes. Lt. Flores notes that you panicked in the flight simulator and thinks you would benefit from some sessions here. Have you seen a therapist before?”

 

McCoy blinked as he realized the last bit was a question for him, not just information being read aloud.

 

“Umm, yes. At my previous school. But that was- that wasn’t about my flying—”

 

The man waved a hand gently at McCoy. “I recognize who you are. It’s good you saw someone for everything you went through.”

 

“Yes.” McCoy didn’t know what else to say.

 

“Your previous, were they a man or woman?”

 

“Dr. Hudson is a woman.”

 

“Would you prefer to see a woman again?”

 

McCoy shrugged. “As long as they can help I don’t suppose it matters.”

 

“Ok. And I can see your schedule here… Wednesday afternoon? 16:45. Gives you time to finish class and get over here.” The man looked up at McCoy questioningly.

 

McCoy nodded. “Alright.”

 

“Ok Cadet Scott-McCoy, Dr. Cuthbert will see you then.”

 

“Uhh, ok. Thank you.” Slowly McCoy made his way back outside into the sunshine.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty tried his best to finish his project, but his mind was focused on the talk with Kinnear. He really didn't want for people to search through his PADD and comm. It wasn't like he was hiding anything, but he still felt uncomfortable with it. 

 

Aporal had left for his room to finish some homework. He had assured Scotty the everything would be fine and the Scotsman really wanted to believe him. However - 

 

"Cadet?" 

 

A voice made Scotty turn around and he saw Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan. The man gave him a sympathetic look. He obviously felt sorry for the young cadet.

 

"I'm here to pick up your PADD and your communicator. Do you have them with you?"

 

Scotty nodded slowly and picked up the PADD lying on the table. He handed it to Cora's brother, then reached for the comm in his pocket. He hadn't expected for his stuff to get picked up so soon. 

 

"Is it okay if I write my husband a quick message so that he knows that he can't reach me for some time?" 

 

Sullivan nodded. 

 

"Of course." 

 

Scotty quickly typed in the words, telling Leonard that he'd come to their room in no time to explain everything to him, then handed the comm over. 

 

"You can pick them up at Admiral Kinnear's office after dinner," Sullivan explained and Scotty nodded understandingly. 

 

"I will, sir." 

 

Obviously not knowing what else to say, the lieutenant only nodded back and then said his goodbye. 

 

Scotty really hoped that everything would be fine.

 

 

Leonard was already in their room when Scotty entered it. His eyes were filled with worry and as soon as Scotty had closed the door, Leonard was up on his feet, grabbing his husband by his shoulders. He pulled him in for a tight hug. 

 

"What happened?" 

 

Scotty let out a heavy sigh and allowed for Leonard to lead him over to the bed. The two of them sat down and Leonard wrapped his arm around Scotty. 

 

"Kinnear thinks that I was the one who went to the press," the Scotsman whispered and Leonard's eyes widened in surprise.

 

"What?! Why would he think that?"

 

Scotty only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Because I'm friends with Aporal. Because I'm good at technology. Because he doesn't like me."

 

So many options. Leonard just had to choose one. 

 

"Aporal told him that it wasn't me. And that it wasn't him either. But Kinnear still wants to check our devices." 

 

Leonard ran a hand through his hair, groaning.

 

"The nerves of that stupid admiral!"

 

"Yeah well, we cannae do anything about it."

 

A frown crossed the prince's face and he furrowed his brows. Something seemed to confuse him. 

 

"If it wasn't Aporal himself who told the reporters... then who was it?"

 

Scotty told Leonard the story that Aporal had told Kinnear and Leonard chuckled weakly.

 

"He's really a smart guy, isn't he?"

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye, he is. Daring, but smart.

 

"Anyway... what have ye been up to until now?"

 

 

McCoy

McCoy sighed and pulled Scotty backwards with him on the bed.

 

“I went over to the counseling building and made an appointment.”

 

Scotty popped up on his elbow to look down at the prince.

 

“Ye did?”

 

“I kind of had to after Flores put it in my file,” McCoy said with a hint of humor.

 

“I’m glad ye did!” Scotty said, leaning over and kissing McCoy. “I’m sure it will help love. Do ye want me to come with ye?” Scotty asked the question nervously as he looked at McCoy.

 

“I would love you to,” McCoy said. He reached up and pulled Scotty for another kiss. “But you can’t.”

 

“What? Why not?” Scotty’s voice raised and indignation entered it.

 

“Because you’ll still be in class. It’s Wednesday at 16:45.”

 

“Oh.” Scotty settled back down next to McCoy. “Well, I can meet ye over there afterward.”

 

McCoy gave a nod. “I’d like that.”

 

“What else might ye like?” Scotty asked, winking at McCoy as his hand slipped under McCoy’s shirt.

 

“What were you thinking?” McCoy grinned back, pulling Scotty closer.

 

 

“What’s winter going to be like?” McCoy asked as he snuggled closer to Scotty.

 

“Not sure mo ghràdh. Why? Are ye cold already?” Scotty reached to pull the blanket up over both of them from where it had tangled at the bottom of the bed.

 

“The breeze is always cool,” McCoy frowned. “I just wondered if it was going to be cold like at school before or what.”

 

“Oh I don’t think it gets that cold here,” Scotty said thoughtfully. “But I’ll keep ye warm.” His smile was nearly a grin as McCoy looked at him.

 

“Pretty sure you can’t walk around and keep me warm like this,” McCoy raised a brow and laughed as he glanced down at their bare bodies.

 

“I’m a proud Scotsman!” Scotty declared. “I’ve nothing to hide!”

 

McCoy laughed. “You really want to prove that?”

 

“Absolutely not!” Scotty said with fake horror in his voice. “Only ye get to see me like this,” he said softly. “Tha gaol agam ort.”

 

McCoy smiled and repeated the Gaelic words. They still never came as easily to his tongue as they did for his husband, but the way it made Scotty smile was always worth it.

 

“Did ye want to go have lunch, or…?”

 

“We can stay here a while longer?” McCoy asked.

 

“Sure love.”

 

 

“You guys are late,” Sulu said as McCoy and Scotty sat down for lunch.

 

“Took a nap,” McCoy shrugged.

 

“Sure,” Jim looked over with a wild grin. “‘Napped.’”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes, but noticed a slight flush on Scotty’s face. His husband had turned right away to Aporal.

 

“What!? That is not right at all!” Jaylah exclaimed a moment later.

 

“What isn’t?” Uhura asked.

 

“Admiral Kinnear took our devices to check we weren’t the ones who went to the press,” Aporal said with an eye roll. “Of course we aren’t.”

 

“Maybe Father should look into this,” McCoy began thoughtfully. “The personal devices of a member of the royal family being searched…”

 

“But Len, I’m not—”

 

“You are.”

 

“You married him, you are,” Aporal stated.

 

“And you,” McCoy said looking over. “With your connections as well.”

 

“It might be best to leave that well enough alone si— Leonard.” Spock corrected himself quickly. “Involving the king into what is Starfleet business may make things complicated. He has no authority here.”

 

“That’s true Spock,” McCoy conceded. “I gave up that side of things to come here.”

 

“It will be fine Prince. Don’t worry.” Aporal gave him a confident grin.

 

“Leonard,” he corrected automatically, knowing Aporal wouldn’t use it. He sighed to himself, resigned to yet another nickname. He wished he could be as confident about Kinnear as Aporal was, but he had promised Scotty he wouldn’t get himself in more trouble. He intended to keep that promise.

 

 

Scotty

After lunch, Scotty and Leonard took a walk. The sun was shining and it was nice to just bathe in its light for a little while and forget about the worries. 

 

However, from time to time, Scotty had to think of the people searching through his technical devices. It wasn't fair that they were allowed to look at all the private stuff. Messages, pictures and everything else. It belonged to him alone. No one should have the right to look at it. 

 

"What's wrong, leannan?" 

 

Scotty felt Leonard squeezing his hand so he turned his head to look at his husband. A sigh escaped his mouth. 

 

"I was just thinking about my comm and PADD being searched through. I know that the people will keep it confidential, but... I still feel uncomfortable about it." 

 

Leonard nodded understandingly.

 

"I can believe that. Are you sure that you don't want me to talk to Father about it?" 

 

Scotty slowly shook his head. 

 

"Nae, mo ghràdh. Spock is right. It'll only cause more problems."

 

This wasn't Georgiares. It was Starfleet and therefore they couldn't rely on David's power anymore. 

 

"I'm sure Aporal will get it sorted out."

 

"Yeah... I guess you're right. Man, if I had known that he has friends in high places... Guess we're lucky to have him on our side, huh?" Leonard asked and Scotty couldn't help but chuckle. 

 

"Aye. No one wants to mess with Aporal." 

 

The Scotsman really wondered whoever had talked to the press. He assumed that it was someone who had a history with Kinnear, maybe an Andorian ex-member of Starfleet. Well... in the end it didn't matter who it was as long as both the admiral and Francis would get punished. 

 

 

After dinner Scotty, Leonard and Aporal walked to Kinnear's office together. Scotty had told his husband that he could wait in their room, but Leonard had insisted on coming with them. He clearly wanted to protect Scotty, holding his hand all the way. 

 

Aporal was the one to knock on the door. His face showed that he didn't worry about a thing. And Scotty really hoped that he was right about that. 

 

The door opened to reveal Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan. 

 

"Good evening, cadets."

 

"Good evening, sir."

 

Sullivan glanced over his shoulder to a place the students couldn't see from where they were standing. 

 

"Admiral? It's Cadet Scott-McCoy and Cadet Tallister."

 

"Yeah, yeah. Give them their devices back and then send them away."

 

Scotty winced slightly at the angry voice of Kinnear. The man was apparently not too happy about the fact that his people hadn't found anything. 

 

"Of course, sir."

 

Sullivan moved back into the room, leaving the door open a little bit, then returned with Scotty and Aporal's stuff. 

 

"Here you go," he said gently, handing them PADDs and comms. 

 

Scotty gave Cora's brother a grateful nod. 

 

"Thank ye."

 

Aporal didn't say anything to the officer. Instead he only turned to Scotty and Leonard.

 

"See ya around, Scottish boy. Prince."

 

"It's Leonard," Scotty's husband called after him, but Aporal ignored it. 

 

"Incorrigible," Leonard muttered quietly, then looked at Sullivan.

 

"Sir." 

 

Both Scotty and Leonard gave the older man a nod, then said their goodbyes.

 

 

McCoy

Fortunately, to McCoy’s relief, the next couple days were uneventful. Classes were attended and lectures listened to. Eugene went on and on before and after their shared class about the time he had spent over the weekend with Cora.

 

“Should I get a table at Delancey’s booked?” McCoy had teased him.

 

“No,” Eugene had shot back. “I expect a last minute decision and you show off your prince powers.”

 

McCoy had laughed and laughed as Eugene had grinned.

 

“So it’s going to go somewhere?” McCoy had asked when they had settled again.

 

Eugene gave a shrug and looked hopeful. “Maybe.”

 

That had been Monday and the two had appeared at meals together, not sitting next to each other, but closely across the table. The other friends caught each other’s eyes and winked.

 

 

Now Wednesday afternoon, McCoy hurried from his last class to make it to his appointment. His stomach twisted at the thought of having to talk with a stranger about his flying fears. What would happen? Would he be asked to leave Starfleet? Would they only give him planetside postings? How would he and Scotty make that work? He would never keep Scotty from his dream of traveling the stars.

 

The counseling building and clinic were in front of him before he was quite ready. With a deep breath he pushed through the doors and entered the lobby. The same soft music was playing as he walked over to the window where he had made the appointment. A different person was sitting at the desk.

 

“Yes cadet? Can I help you?” An older woman looked up at him.

 

“I have an appointment with Dr. Cuthbert,” he said quickly.

 

The woman typed away quickly at the screen in front of her.

 

“Cadet Scott-McCoy?”

 

He nodded.

 

“You’re early. Have a seat and the doctor will be with you soon.”

 

“Ok.” McCoy stepped back and found a seat next to one of the potted plants. He slowly drew in a deep breath. His fingers tapped nervously on the arm of the chair.

 

Eventually a door opened on the wall next to the receptionist’s window.

 

“Cadet Scott-McCoy?”

 

McCoy got to his feet quickly. A man around the same age as his father was standing in the opening. His dark hair was beginning to show a sprinkle of gray.

 

“This way.”

 

McCoy followed him down a short hallway and into an office. Lots of natural light came in through the big windows behind the desk. Two comfortable looking armchairs sat across the room.

 

“Have a seat.” The man gestured at the chairs. McCoy crossed over and sat. He set his PADD and texts on the small table next to the chair.

 

“It’s nice to meet you, Leonard. May I call you Leonard?”

 

“Of course sir,” McCoy nodded quickly.

 

“I’m Dr. Willis Cuthbert.” He sat down in the chair across from McCoy. “I must say, I don’t think I’ve ever had a patient who was a prince.” He smiled kindly across at McCoy. “Though I don’t believe Starfleet has ever had the honor before.”

 

“Yes sir.” McCoy wasn’t sure how to reply.

 

“I’ve read the note from Lieutenant Flores in your file, and I see you’ve been to a psychologist before. So you know a bit about how these sessions will work. That’s good. I’d like to build some trust up between us before we go tackling the issue.”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

Dr. Cuthbert smiled gently at him.

 

“Would you be willing to tell me about your previous doctor and how your sessions went? Do you feel that it was good for you?”

 

McCoy nodded. “If you know who I am, then you know what my husband and I went through.”

 

Dr. Cuthbert nodded. “Yes, many of us here at the academy followed the trial. I’m glad you sought help afterward.”

 

“We saw Dr. Hudson together,” McCoy continued. “Scotty had nightmares.” McCoy paused. “I did too,” he admitted. “Dr. Boyce, my teacher at home, had prescribed us something to help us sleep, but when we got back to school…” McCoy sighed. “We had been together recovering on Georgiares. At school we were apart.”

 

McCoy closed his eyes. Behind them he saw Scotty curled on the floor screaming and crying, Robbie beside him trying to calm him. He opened them again.

 

“The headmaster moved us in together after that. Another friend suggested we see Dr. Hudson. She went to our sessions with us at first too. Dr. Hudson helped a lot. She made us be honest and talk out our worries and fears. My nightmares are much less frequent.”

 

“That’s good,” Dr.Cuthbert nodded. “And your worries about flying, they started after the kidnapping?”

 

McCoy’s shoulders sagged.

 

“No sir. I’ve worried about that for as long as I can remember.”

 

 

Scotty

"What's on your mind, Scottish boy? You seem quite distracted."

 

When Aporal's voice reached his ear, Scotty blinked a few times before he looked over at him. They were working on a task together that had been assigned to them by the teacher. 

 

"Hm? Oh, uhm," he shook his head, "it's nothing."

 

It wasn't true. And Aporal could obviously tell it for the lie it was. He raised one eyebrow.

 

"Is this still about the thing with Kinnear? They didn't find anything. And you didn't do anything wrong anyway."

 

"Nae. It's not that. It's... it's something else." 

 

There! Truth was out. He admitted that something was on his mind, worrying him. But he wouldn't say what it was. Leonard's fears weren't anyone's business. 

 

"But you don't want to tell me? Or you can't?"

 

Scotty sighed. Aporal could be really pushy.

 

"Can we please focus on our task?" 

 

A chuckle left Aporal's mouth as he heard the Scotsman's words. 

 

"Hey, I wasn't the one staring into the air blankly." 

 

A weak smile pulled at Scotty's lips and he rubbed at his eyes, tired from the long day of classes.

 

"Aye, I know. Sorry. Let's get back to work."

 

 

Once his last class was over, Scotty hurried to get over to the counseling building. He wanted to be there when Leonard's therapy session was finished. 

 

At first he wanted to wait outside the building, but as the few raindrops falling from the sky quickly turned into a summer thunderstorm, he got inside instead. 

 

He looked at his surroundings. It was a nice place. Quiet music was playing from somewhere and everything was decorated in nice friendly colors. 

 

Scotty was surprised when a window in the wall opened and a woman's face appeared.

 

"Hello cadet. Can I help you?" 

 

He smiled politely and stepped closer to the window. 

 

"Oh, uhm, I'm waiting for my husband. Came to pick him up. I meant to wait outside, but... it's kinda raining cats and dogs at the moment so I came in. I hope that's alright?" 

 

The woman only returned the smile and nodded. 

 

"Of course. Feel free to take a seat."

 

Scotty gave his counterpart a grateful nod, then moved over to a close by chair and sat down. 

 

He got out his comm to glance at the clock. It probably wouldn't take much longer until Leonard was finished. Or maybe the first session was longer than regular ones?

 

Scotty put the comm back and then closed his eyes, leaning back in his chair. 

 

A soft smile formed on his lips as he listened to the soothing music. This place was really nice. It was warm. And quiet. And before the Scotsman knew it, he had already fallen asleep. 

 

 

"Scotty? Hey, leannan, wake up."

 

A chuckling voice woke Scotty up and his eyes fluttered open. He looked around in confusion and was quite surprised to see a smirking Leonard in front of him. 

 

It took a long moment but when Scotty eventually realized where he was, his cheeks started to blush. His eyes widened in embarrassment.

 

He had dozed off in the counseling building!

 

"Oh my- I'm sorry. I-I-"

 

"It's fine. I'm sure it didn't bother anyone," Leonard said. He looked kinda tired as well. The talk had probably been exhausting. After all, it was always hard to talk about one's fears. 

 

"Let's go, shall we?"

 

Leonard held us his arm for Scotty to take it and the two of them quickly left the building. Luckily the rain had stopped.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy was worn out by the time he and Dr. Cuthbert finished. The man was friendly and obviously knew his job, but he wasn’t Dr. Hudson. And McCoy missed Scotty with him. They had always been there for each other through their sessions with Dr. Hudson. If one of them was having a hard time, the other was there with a hand to hold or an arm to wrap around shoulders. To be by himself in the session, McCoy didn’t have that safety net of comfort.

 

McCoy smiled as he opened the door and entered the lobby. Scotty was waiting for him. His smile became a grin as he realized Scotty was asleep.

 

 

“Do ye want to go to the room or do ye want to get some dinner?”

 

McCoy sighed quietly. He didn’t really want to see anyone at the moment. It was early enough they might miss their friends if they had dinner though.

 

“Can we grab something and take it back home?” he asked.

 

“Of course mo ghràdh!” Scotty said quickly.

 

The short walk to the dining hall was quiet. McCoy just enjoyed the closeness of his husband at his side. He wanted to tell Scotty about his therapy session, but he didn’t want others to hear. He would wait until they were safely behind the closed door of their room.

 

He glanced around as they entered the dining hall. Their normal table was empty, but McCoy’s mouth twitched into a smile as he scanned the room.

 

“Look,” he said to Scotty quietly. He gestured subtly to a far corner of the room.

 

Scotty chuckled as he saw what McCoy had noticed; Eugene and Cora having dinner, oblivious to the rest of the room.

 

“Good for them,” Scotty said.

 

 

“Do ye want to talk about it?” Scotty asked when they had finished eating.

 

McCoy got up from his desk and stretched out on the bed.

 

“Dr. Cuthbert is nice,” he said quietly. “Made me miss Dr. Hudson though.”

 

“She was very good,” Scotty agreed as he joined McCoy. He threw an arm across McCoy’s middle and pulled him close.

 

“He knew what we had been through. They followed the trial here.”

 

“I would think so,” Scotty nodded.

 

McCoy sighed. “It was strange without you.”

 

“I could change my class—”

 

“No,” McCoy said slowly with a shake of his head. “I think I need to do this on my own.”

 

“Ok love,” Scotty said with a gentle stroke of his hand down McCoy’s face.

 

 

They spent the rest of the evening close together, each working on their homework until McCoy nearly dropped his PADD on his face as his eyes slipped closed. Scotty had pulled it away from him then tugged at his shirt until McCoy laughed. They undressed and slipped under the covers and McCoy sighed as Scotty held him close again.

 

 

He woke with a gasp in the dark, his whole body tense and ready to move. McCoy’s thoughts caught up a moment later and with relief his whole body sagged into the bed. A shudder went through him at the memory of the nightmare he’d been in.

 

“What’s wrong?” Scotty murmured sleepily.

 

“Nothing,” McCoy said quickly. “Go back to sleep.”

 

“It’s something,” Scotty said, more awake.

 

McCoy sighed. He couldn’t hide things from his husband.

 

“It’s fine. I had a bad dream.”

 

Fingers ran through his hair.

 

“Oh love,” Scotty said gently. “It’s alright.”

 

McCoy buried his face against Scotty’s chest, listening to the steady sound of his husband’s heart.

 

“Ye can do this, I know ye can,” Scotty soothed. “I know ye can.”

 

 

Scotty

"Hey, where were you guys? We missed ya at dinner," Jim greeted them on the next morning, both eyebrows raised. 

 

"We chose to eat in our room," Scotty simply said, but of course that wasn't enough of an answer for James T. Kirk. 

 

"Why? Couldn't keep your hands off each other again?" 

 

"Ashayam, please," Spock hissed next to Jim. If Scotty could tell it right, he even heard the slightest bit of annoyance in the Vulcan's voice. 

 

"What! I'm just curious." 

 

"Well, not everything's your business, Captain, or is it?" Aporal asked from where he was sitting next to Keenser. The Roylan nodded in agreement. 

 

"Hey, as you just said, I'm gonna be captain someday. And then y'all have to tell me everything I want to know anyway. So why not start now?" 

 

Lots of groans echoed through the air.

 

"And what if I'll be everyone's captain, huh? What will you do then?" Cora asked with a smirk. 

 

Jim only grinned at her. 

 

"Oh please, you think you can beat me? Ha! You don't stand a chance!"

 

Cora only nodded slowly, waving her hand dismissively.

 

"Yeah, yeah. Just say it often enough and maybe someone will believe it."

 

"Let's see who of us will ace at today's test and then we can talk again," Sulu said with a smile. Judging by the look on his face, it would probably be him. 

 

"Well, it won't be Cora for sure. She only has eyes for a certain someone, can't focus on a test," Jim retorted and a blush crossed Cora's face. 

 

"Wh-what?"

 

"Come on, we're not stupid. You weren't at dinner either yesterday. And neither was Eugene." Jim glanced over at the table where named boy was sitting with his friends. "It's quite obvious." 

 

It didn't take too long for Cora to regain her posture.

 

"Well, maybe you're right. Maybe I only have eyes for a certain someone." She leaned closer to Jim. "But... don't you think that makes me want to ace at the test even more? You know... to impress that person."

 

Everyone chuckled at the surprised look on Jim's face. He probably hadn't expected Cora to be so confident.

 

"See you in class, Captain Perfect-Hair."

 

With that, Cora got up from where she was sitting and headed over to Eugene's table. 

 

"Ooo, burn."

 

"She really got you there, Jim."

 

Jim's face flushed a deep red, but he held his head up high.

 

"I'll show her who's the best!"

 

 

As Scotty crossed the campus on his way to lunch, he was quite surprised to see a familar figure heading towards the parking space with two pieces of luggage. 

 

The Scotsman stopped and stared for a moment and his heart felt with joy. 

 

Francis.

 

He was actually leaving the academy! The gossip and the news article had done their job. 

 

Scotty tried to keep a grin off his face, but it was really hard. Francis didn't deserve it any other way, after all. 

 

He was just about to continue his way, when suddenly Francis looked over and saw him. Their eyes met and a shudder went down Scotty's spine.

 

Francis' piercing eyes were filled with anger and hatred. But Scotty kept his back straight. He wouldn't show any fear. 

 

Francis would be gone. He wouldn't ever cause them trouble again.

 

 

McCoy

Morning classes passed easily enough, though Chrstine had sat close and given McCoy a concerned look. She had squeezed his arm when he gave her a reassuring look.

 

He breathed deeply and slowly as he crossed campus to his flight class. Was it going to be a blessing or a curse that his sessions with Dr. Cuthbert were the day before he had to sit in the flight simulator? He closed his eyes with his next deep breath and opened them again as he decided to trust it would help.

 

 

“How are you Leonard?” Uhura asked softly next to him. They stood with Jaylah, waiting to enter the simulator. A slight tremor went through his hands, so he clenched them into fists to hide it. He nodded slowly in answer to Uhura.

 

“I have to do this,” he answered just as quietly.

 

“But Just Leonard—” Jaylah began, but she was interrupted as Lt. Flores came up to them.

 

“Cadet McCoy, a word please,” Flores said.

 

McCoy could see the surprise both girls tried to hide on their faces.

 

“Cadets you may begin in the simulators,” Flores called loudly to the rest of the class.

 

Jaylah and Uhura sent McCoy sympathetic looks as they moved to enter the simulator. McCoy straightened himself up stiffly.

 

“Yes sir?”

 

“Have you been to the psychs as I noted?”

 

“Yes sir. I had an appointment yesterday.”

 

“Good,” said Flores. The lieutenant appeared to hesitate before he spoke again in a quiet voice. “I was reviewing the simulator logs earlier this week; is there something you’d like to tell me?” He looked sternly at McCoy.

 

McCoy’s heart raced as he stared back, before he deflated in defeat. He dropped his eyes to the floor.

 

“It was me,” he admitted just above a whisper. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Cadet…”

 

McCoy looked back up at the horrified wonder in the lieutenant’s voice.

 

“98% of those simulations ended in a crash…”

 

“Yes sir.” McCoy heard the tremble in his own voice. He held himself up stiffly.

 

Flores wiped a hand across his voice. “It’s obvious you have an issue with flying; why would you torture yourself like that?”

 

McCoy flicked his eyes up to look at Flores, then looked quickly back at the floor.

 

“For my husband. I have to be able to be posted on a ship.”

 

Flores let out a huff.

 

“First, Cadet, I am officially reprimanding you for unauthorized use of a simulator—”

 

McCoy nodded slowly. He deserved that, he knew it.

 

“—and second,” Flores lowered his voice, “if you want extra help you come to me first.”

 

McCoy’s head whipped up to look at the lieutenant in surprise. Flores’ voice had been quiet, but quite earnest.

 

“Sir?”

 

“I hate to fail anyone,” Flores gave a shrug. “I would rather help my cadets. You aren’t my first scared flier, you won’t be my last. Between the psychs and me, we’ll make you a pilot.”

 

McCoy’s eyes opened wide.

 

“Sir- I- I-” he didn’t know what to say in his surprise.

 

“We’re all Starfleet Cadet. Now, get in there and let’s make you a flier.”

 

“Sir… yes. Yes sir.” McCoy straightened back up, then moved quickly to join Jaylah and Uhura.

 

 

Scotty

As always, Scotty sat next to Leonard at lunch, gently bumping his knee against his husband's. He gave him a questioning look and Leonard only nodded; a sign that he'd tell Scotty everything later. His face looked more relaxed than it had in the morning. 

 

A wave of relief washed over Scotty. He had been really worried about Leonard's class in the simulator, but apparently it hadn't been too bad. Maybe the sessions being on Wednesday would really help the prince. 

 

Thinking of Leonard's nightmare the night before, though, Scotty couldn't help but wish once again to be able to be with his love. He didn't like the thought of Leonard having to go through all that without him, but then again, he himself had said that he needed to do it alone. Maybe it was a necessary evil. 

 

"Did you hear the news about Admiral Kinnear's nephew? They say he was thrown out of the academy," Chekov asked quietly, looking at the rest of the group, and Scotty was pulled out of his thoughts. 

 

"Oh, uhm, aye. On my way here, I saw him leave. Guess it's true."

 

All eyes moved to Scotty.

 

"What?"

 

"Really?"

 

"Did he say something?" 

 

The Scotsman shook his head. 

 

"Nae, I've only seen him from afar. We didn't talk."

 

Come to think of it, the two of them had never really talked to each other. And still Scotty hated Francis. He had caused Aporal so much harm. Which was kinda Scotty's fault in the first place. Aporal had embarrassed Francis during self-defense class because the boy hadn't let go of Scotty during their first training. And then Francis had taken revenge on Aporal.

 

If it hadn't been for Scotty's breakdown, then maybe everything could have turned out differently.  

 

No... he shouldn't think like that. Francis was a bad person. The things he had done... it was a good thing that someone like him wouldn't be part of Starfleet. 

 

"Thank goodness he is gone. He was a horrible human being. Now everything will get better," Jaylah said with a stern look on her face. 

 

"Yeah, well, there'll always be another Francis Kinnear. And we can't change that," Aporal said with a shrug of his shoulders. 

 

Jaylah let out a groan and rolled her eyes. 

 

"Why do you always have to be so pessimistic!"

 

A humorless chuckle left Aporal's mouth at that question and he turned to ask something in return. 

 

"Why are you so naïve?" 

 

Almost instantly Jaylah's face flushed red with even more anger. 

 

"I'm not!"

 

"Guys, please," Jim tried to defuse the situation, but Aporal didn't stop.

 

"Yes, you are. And it'll get you nowhere. I really thought that you were smarter than that." 

 

"I am smart! Smarter than you all times!"

 

"Hey! Stop it!" Scotty could sense that the talk was heading into a direction neither of his two friends wanted so he tried to intervene. 

 

Jaylah and Aporal looked at him and fell silent. 

 

"We all have our own past and our own opinion. That's no reason to start fighting."

 

Scotty gave them both a stern look. He knew that both of his alien friends were very stubborn and neither of them would be the first to back down.

 

"Francis is gone and that's a good thing. That's all that matters for now."

Chapter Text

McCoy

“I thought Jaylah was going to lunge over the table at Aporal for a second there,” McCoy said as he and Scotty left the dining hall.

 

Scotty shook his head sadly as he replied. “I wish they would get along. They don’t seem to realize how alike they both are.”

 

“Except Aporal and his put upon arrogance,” McCoy said with a quick smile.

 

“Aye, except that. It’s more a shield though I think.”

 

“Totally,” McCoy agreed. “But can you blame him?” A shiver went down the prince’s spine thinking of the horrors Aporal had gone through. “Do you think he does have a thing for her?”

 

“I don’t know,” Scotty said slowly.

 

“I kind of can’t see him being the type to fall for someone,” McCoy said. “But then what he said to Cora about not waiting and missing a chance with someone…,” McCoy frowned.

 

They fell into a pensive silence. The normal campus noises surrounded them. They had left lunch early enough to have a bit of time together before they headed for their separate classes.

 

“How was the simulator?” Scotty asked in a very quiet voice as he glanced around them.

 

McCoy sighed. “I got officially reprimanded.”

 

“What—?”

 

“Unauthorized simulator use. Flores looked at the logs,” McCoy said. “He asked me. I couldn’t lie. I wouldn’t be surprised if there was footage somewhere as well.”

 

“What happened? What did he do?”

 

McCoy could hear the unspoken fear in Scotty’s voice and see it in his eyes.

 

“Gave me the reprimand and then offered to help.” McCoy noticed a nearby bench and gave Scotty a nudge towards it.

 

“He did?”

 

McCoy didn’t miss the delight in his husband’s voice as they sat. After all, Scotty had tried to get him to tell his fears to the instructor previously; had suggested they could help.

 

“Well really he said if I wanted extra help to go to him.” McCoy sighed again. “You can say ‘I told you so.’”

 

“What? No!” Scotty looked taken aback.

 

“You tried to get me to fess up weeks ago and said someone would help, not kick me out,” McCoy smiled faintly. “I should have listened.”

 

“I’d never— mo ghràdh—”

 

“It’s ok,” McCoy said, giving Scotty’s hand a squeeze. “I have to remember you’re the genius and know better than me.” He smiled as he teased.

 

“Mad man,” Scotty shook his head. “We’ve got to get moving love.” Other cadets walking by had picked up their pace.

 

“Alright,” McCoy said as they got to their feet. He leaned in to kiss Scotty. “See you after class.”

 

“Love ye.”

 

“Love you too.”

 

McCoy watched for a moment as Scotty walked off, then turned to walk to his own class.

 

 

Scotty

After their last class, Scotty quickly followed Aporal. He wanted to ask him about what had happened with Jaylah during lunch. 

 

"Hey, can we talk?" 

 

Aporal turned around, looking over his shoulder. He shrugged. 

 

"Sure, Scottish boy. What's the matter?" 

 

The Andorian simply walked on and Scotty picked up his pace to catch up with him and grab his arm. He knew that Aporal wanted to talk right there and then. So the Scotsman clarified what he meant. 

 

"Somewhere private?" 

 

Aporal raised one questioning eyebrow, but eventually nodded. 

 

"Okay. Let's go to my room." 

 

 

Once they arrived in Aporal's room, the blue-skinned student threw his bag into the corner of the room and sat down on his bed. He looked at Scotty expectantly.

 

"So? What's up? Trouble with the admiral again?" 

 

Scotty shook his head and sat down in the chair. He got straight to the point. 

 

"I thought ye liked Jaylah! So why were ye so offensive at lunch?"

 

A frown crossed Aporal's face and for a long moment he stayed silent. Scotty couldn't tell what was going through his mind, but he could sense that they were about to have a serious talk. 

 

"She was the one who started it, calling me pessimistic." 

 

"Well, maybe ye are? Everyone at the table was glad about the fact that Francis is gone and then you come and talk about there always being another one of him. Why can't you just enjoy the peace?" 

 

"Because there is no peace in this universe! It's a cruel and gruesome place!" Aporal got to his feet and stepped closer to Scotty. "You always have to be prepared for the next bad thing to happen. You always have to be on alert, ready to fight. You have to be tough and strong and -"

 

Scotty could see something rise up in Aporal's eyes. Fear. Panic. So the Scotsman did the only thing in his power. 

 

He got to his feet and wrapped his arms around Aporal, pulled him in for a hug. The Andorian instantly fell silent. 

 

"There is peace. Nobody can tell how long it lasts, but there is peace in this universe. I know that ye've been through a lot. I know that it's hard for ye to just relax and believe in the calm after the storm, but sometimes it's important to do just that." 

 

Scotty felt Aporal's shoulders starting to shake and he pulled him even closer. 

 

He wondered what it must have been like in captivity for so long. Never being able to trust anyone. Always knowing that danger was just around the bend. Having to be strong and on the edge everyday. 

 

"Everything's okay, Aporal. Ye can let go and relax. Don't think about tomorrow or the days after that. For once just focus on today and enjoy what ye achieved. Francis is gone. He will nae hurt any of us again."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy hurried across campus after his last class. The weeks had been passing smoothly since Francis Kinnear and his friends had been made to leave campus. His uncle, the admiral, had also been keeping a low profile and McCoy had only heard his name mentioned in passing if Cora was talking about her brother.

 

McCoy smiled as he thought about Cora. He had just left class with Eugene who had spent their study time telling McCoy about the plans he had with her for the weekend. The long weekend. McCoy grinned to himself.

 

Scotty would be waiting in their room and then they’d hurry over to the shuttle depot. A few hours flying and then the whole rest of the weekend in Aberdeen.

 

Classes had been gearing up for midterm exams and McCoy was ready to not think about anything Starfleet related for a few days. His stomach gave a grumble at the thought of Francine’s home cooked meals. Just a few hours and they could sit with her and Granddad around the table.

 

McCoy would love to go home to Georgiares, but it was just too far for a weekend. A trip there would have to wait until a longer break, when the term ended for Christmas most likely.

 

He reached their dorm and took the stairs two at a time, not bothering to wait for the elevator. One hand was already working at undoing his jacket as he typed in their door code with the other.

 

“Hello love,” Scotty greeted him as the door opened.

 

“Hey darlin’,” McCoy replied as he dropped his books and PADD on his desk, then shrugged out of his jacket. He walked over to give Scotty a kiss. “You ready to go?” They had packed most of their things the night before.

 

“Just finished,” Scotty said. “We can go when ye’re ready.”

 

“Give me two minutes,” McCoy grinned as he kicked his boots off and pulled off the rest of his uniform. He’d left himself some regular clothes sitting on the bed and dressed again quickly. He shoved his PADD in his backpack that was sitting on the bed, then ducked into the bathroom. A couple last things went in and he zipped it shut.

 

Righting his boots, he slid his feet back in, then lifted the bag to his shoulders.

 

“Let’s get out of here,” he smiled.

 

“We have plenty of time mo ghràdh,” Scotty said as he grabbed his own bag.

 

“The longer we hang around here the more likely someone is to catch us and delay us,” McCoy argued.

 

Scotty laughed. “They all know we’re leaving.”

 

“You’ve met Jim,” McCoy said, raising an eyebrow. Scotty rolled his eyes. “Come on.” McCoy grabbed Scotty’s hand and gave him a gentle tug towards the door.

 

 

McCoy eyed the shuttle nervously. He had slowly been getting more comfortable in the flight simulator, but that was a simulator. Lieutenant Flores had given him a few private lessons and Dr. Cuthbert’s sessions were helping ease his mind, but something still tightened in his chest at the sight of a real shuttle.

 

“It’s alright Len,” Scotty said softly as he squeezed McCoy’s hand. “I’m right here with ye.”

 

“I know. Thank you.”

 

 

Tension went out of McCoy’s limbs as the shuttle landed in Aberdeen. Scotty’s arm slipped around him and pulled him close. McCoy let out a slow breath and let the scent of his husband calm him.

 

“I told Mum the wrong time,” Scotty said as they walked from the shuttle. McCoy was looking around to spot Francine or Granddad waiting.

 

“What? Why?” McCoy asked as he looked over.

 

“So we could surprise them,” Scotty grinned. “They think we’re getting in on the next flight.”

 

McCoy laughed. “And you call me the madman.”

 

 

A short cab ride later and Scotty grinned as he knocked on the front door. McCoy smiled and just shook his head. They could hear the sound of someone approaching the door inside. Locks clicked and a second later Francine let out a noise of surprise.

 

“Monty!” she exclaimed.

 

“Hi Mum.” The words were muffled as Francine threw herself at him and pulled him into a tight hug.

 

“What are ye doing here?” she demanded as she pushed back and held Scotty’s shoulders. “Ye said the later shuttle.”

 

“Oops,” Scotty smiled.

 

“Hello Leonard,” Francine said, shaking her head at her son and moving to give McCoy a hug.

 

“Hi Francine.”

 

“Come on, come in! Get settled! I’ll let Granddad know you’re here.” Francine gently pushed them towards the stairs and then headed for the basement door.

 

 

Scotty

"So? How was the flight?" Granddad asked and looked at the two young men who had quickly started eating as soon as Francine had served them something. 

 

"Oh, it was good," Scotty mumbled, mouth half full. Leonard nodded in agreement. He had really appeared to be quite relaxed during their flight. 

 

"I really thought that we'd have to pick ye up in the middle of the night, but it's a nice surprise the ye took a flight earlier." 

 

Scotty glanced at the clock at hearing his mother's words. It was really late. Even though the shuttles flew quite fast, there was still a huge time difference between San Francisco and Aberdeen and it was already 23 pm. 

 

"It sure was a surprise. Even to me," Leonard chuckled. 

 

"I hope that taking the cab didn't cause ye any trouble, Leonard? Without security..." Francine started, but the prince quickly shook his head. 

 

"Oh, no. It was fine. Thanks to the fact that we arrived at such a late time there weren't too many people around who could've recognized us."

 

Francine gave him an understanding nod. 

 

"I see. Well... I'm still used to having security around from our last visitors." 

 

Scotty quickly swallowed the bite he had taken down, eyes wide. 

 

"Oh yeah, right! How was Robbie and Leah's visit? Did the lass enjoy our hometown?"

 

The couple had visited the Scott's home a few weeks ago and Robbie had texted his older brother a few times, but they hadn't talked to each other again for quite some time. Robbie was preparing for upcoming exams. And so were Scotty and Leonard. 

 

"Oh, it was just great. Robbie showed Leah the whole town and we even took a trip to the beach. It was wonderful!"

 

Scotty smiled as he watched the happy look on Francine's face as she talked.

 

"Yer mother was very glad to finally have a lass around," Alasdair said with a smirk and Francine turned to look at him.

 

"Of course I was! From time to time, it's good to gossip with another female being. Living with men for so long can get quite exhausting, after all."

 

"Oi! What's that supposed to mean?" Granddad asked, playing the offended one, but there was a twinkle in his eyes, showing that he wasn't being serious at all.  

 

Leonard chuckled.

 

"I'm sure Leah loved to gossip with you, Francine."

 

"She is such a nice young lady. Just like yer mother, Leonard. I'm sure she'll make a great queen one day." 

 

At that, the prince nodded in agreement. 

 

"Yeah, I think so too."

 

Scotty looked over at his husband and gently squeezed his hand. He could still see just how relieved Leonard was about the fact that he wouldn't have to be king one day. He had always said that his sister was the better choice and he had eventually helped her change traditions. 

 

A yawn escaped Francine's mouth and she quickly placed one hand in front of it. 

 

"Oh, I'm sorry."

 

Scotty smiled softly and so did Leonard.

 

"I think you should go to bed. It's been a long day for the two of you," the prince said and Francine's eyes widened. 

 

"Nae, nae. I still have to take care of the kitchen and -"

 

"Don't worry, a mhàthair. We'll take care of it. Ye and Granddad go to bed." 

 

"The lads are right, Francine," Alasdair agreed, already getting up to his feet. 

 

"But... but they are only here for the weekend!" Francine protested, horrified by the thought of having to leave the boys. 

 

"We'll have more time to talk in the morning. Come on now, lass." 

 

With a deep sigh, Francine reluctantly got to her feet and gave both Scotty and Leonard a hug and a kiss on the forehead. 

 

"Good night, lads."

 

"Oidche mhath."

 

"Night, Francine. Night, Granddad."

 

Alasdair gave the boys a nod and soon enough Scotty and Leonard were alone in the kitchen.

 

 

"Was the flight really okay for ye?" Scotty quietly asked once they lay under the covers in his bed. Leonard shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Yeah, I guess it was. With you at my side flying is always alright." 

 

Leonard wrapped his arms around Scotty and pulled him close. Their legs entangled. 

 

"But -" Scotty tried to say something else, however, Leonard cut him off by kissing his lips. 

 

And the Scotsman gave in to the kiss. If Leonard said that it was alright, then it was alright. He just had to believe his husband.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy woke to gentle kisses down his face. Slowly opening his eyes he smiled as he looked at his husband. Soft Gaelic words greeted him and McCoy closed his eyes again happily as he said good morning.

 

“It’s early,” he murmured a moment later, peeking an eye back open to look at Scotty.

 

“The problems of jet lag,” Scotty laughed. “We’ll make do.”

 

 

A short while later found them up and dressed and headed for the kitchen following the scent of delicious things. Francine stood at a counter, dishes in front of her. She turned as she heard them.

 

“Oh good morning ye two!” she exclaimed, stopping her work to come hug them both. “I didn’t expect ye up yet! I’m not quite finished, but the kettle’s hot if ye want tea.”

 

“Sounds great,” McCoy said. He followed Scotty to the other counter as they prepared their cups.

 

“It’s all coffee at the academy,” McCoy said.

 

“Nae,” Scotty disagreed. “They just don’t have any tea out where ye can find it.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy conceded. “But it’s always better here.” He smiled as he dropped his sugar in.

 

“What do ye lads have planned today?” Francine asked. She looked over her shoulder with a smile.

 

“Nothing,” said Scotty.

 

“Whatever you want,” McCoy said.

 

“We’re all yours Mum.”

 

“First breakfast,” Francine said, bringing a dish to the kitchen table. “Then I want to hear all about the academy.” She returned to the counter. “How everyone is doing.”

 

“Of course,” McCoy said with a grin at Scotty. They finished preparing their cups and moved to the table.

 

“I’m nearly done; would ye go get Granddad please Monty?”

 

“Sure,” Scotty said. He left his tea on the table and left the room.

 

“How’s he doing?” Francine asked quietly as she brought the last breakfast dishes to the table.

 

“He’s doing great,” McCoy answered swiftly and proudly. “He knows more than a few of the instructors.”

 

Francine beamed at his words.

 

“I’m so glad to hear that! I always knew he’d do great things. All of you lads; I’m proud of all three of my lads.”

 

Warmth flooded McCoy at knowing he was counted in with Scotty and Robbie as Francine’s lads.

 

“Thank you,” he answered quietly as the sound of footsteps drew closer. A moment later Scotty entered behind Granddad and they sat down as well.

 

“How’s Jim doing since…,” Francine looked at Scotty knowingly.

 

Scotty looked over at McCoy and McCoy glanced back.

 

“It was better when the Hammersley left.”

 

“Good,” Francine said firmly. “Both those boys needed away from Frank. Winona Kirk should have paid more attention.”

 

“Can’t change the past dear,” Granddad said.

 

“Jim and Spock are always welcome, ye lads make sure they know that,” Francine told them.

 

“Yes Francine.” “Yes Mum.”

 

“Have seconds! There’s plenty,” Francine said. “I suppose ye’ll take the winter holidays to your home to celebrate ,” she said to McCoy.

 

“Maybe,” he began, “we can all celebrate on Georgiares for the winter holidays. I’ll talk with Mother about it soon.”

 

“That’d be lovely,” Francine said.

 

 

Scotty

"How about ye lads relax for a bit while I go shop some groceries and when I get back, ye can help me bake some scones?" Francine asked after breakfast and Scotty exchanged a glance with Leonard. 

 

"That sounds like a great plan. But we could also come with you and help carry the bags," Leonard offered with a gentle smile. Always the gentleman prince. However, another voice had a different idea. 

 

"Or ye could help me in the garden. The plants need water and we also need to plant a few new bushes."

 

All eyes wandered to Granddad who was already getting up from the kitchen table, looking ready to get to work. 

 

"Aye, of course. Anything ye need, a sheanair."

 

Scotty knew that his grandfather wasn't the youngest lad anymore and from time to time he needed help. 

 

 

Half an hour later, Scotty and Leonard had changed into clothes that were allowed to get dirty and were standing in the garden. 

 

The sun was shining bright above their heads and it was already quite warm for that time of the day. 

 

"Can't believe that Scotland is warmer than San Francisco at this time of the year," Leonard chuckled, looking up at the sky. 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Aye, well, it always depends on the direction the wind is blowing. Cannae know if it won't be cooler later on." 

 

A sigh escaped Leonard at hearing that.

 

"And I already had my hopes up." 

 

"Oh, poor Lenny," Scotty said, pretending to sulk with pity, before he grinned and pressed his lips onto Leonard's. The prince leaned into the kiss. 

 

"Oi! Less kissing, more working!"

 

Quickly, Scotty pulled his head back and the couple looked over at Alasdair who was already holding a spade in his hand. Even though his words had sounded quite serious, there was a smirk on the old man's face. 

 

"Aye, aye, sir!" Scotty retorted, saluting. Leonard only laughed next to him and soon enough they got to work. 

 

 

"Thank ye so much for helping Alasdair, lads. I would have done it myself, but I cannae find the time with work. I'm so glad I got the weekend off to spend it with ye," Francine said gratefully while they were sitting in the kitchen, preparing everything for the scones. 

 

"Sure thing, Francine. It was nice to spend some time outside and to do some physical work. At the academy we only use our heads most of the time. So a change is quite nice," Leonard said with a genuine smile on his face. 

 

Francine chuckled softly. 

 

"I can believe that. But I'm quite sure that it won't take too long until ye can get yer hands on patients... and machines." She looked from one boy to the other. 

 

"I already have some engineering projects I'm working on," Scotty exclaimed, proudly puffing his chest. 

 

"Oh, I'm sure ye do. Ye always had, after all. My wee genius." Francine reached over the table and ruffled Scotty's hair. 

 

"A mhàthair!"

 

"Oh, don't pout. I'm just so proud of ye."

 

"And so am I," Leonard said, also raising his hand to ruffle his husband's hair, but the Scotsman was faster and pulled it away.

 

"Stop touching my hair, will ye? I don't want any dough in it!"

 

They all laughed and soon enough the dough was ready to get baked.

 

 

McCoy

“When those come out we’ll have tea and then ye lads relax for a while.”

 

McCoy glanced over at Scotty as Francine spoke. He could feel the tired drag from being up early and working in the garden. A yawn escaped before he could stop it. Scotty chuckled.

 

“A rest might be nice,” Scotty replied to his mother. “Can’t have his highness miss any beauty sleep.” He grinned at McCoy, who’s mouth dropped open in surprise at the tease.

 

“Monty!” Francine admonished.

 

“As if you won’t be right there next to me, snoring away yourself,” McCoy retorted with a laugh. “Don’t worry Francine, he thinks he’s funny.”

 

“Aye, I am,” Scotty said proudly.

 

“In your dreams,” McCoy scoffed with a roll of his eyes. He leaned in close and Scotty met him quickly for a kiss.

 

“You lads,” Francine said fondly. “I’ll clean up in here. No, no, I’ve got it,” she said as the boys began to protest. “Go on.”

 

“We can go read in the garden for a bit while it’s still warm,” Scotty said.

 

“Alright,” McCoy agreed. He followed Scotty from the kitchen and up to their room.

 

As McCoy dug in his bag for the latest book they were reading together, Scotty picked up his PADD and typed something quickly.

 

“Here we go,” McCoy said as he closed his bag again with the book in hand. He gave Scotty a questioning look.

 

“Just sending Aporal a message,” Scotty said, setting the device back down.

 

“Did he have plans for the long weekend?” McCoy asked as they left the room.

 

“I don’t think so,” Scotty said. “I hope he won’t just stay in his room and avoid everyone.”

 

“Send Keenser over to check on him. He won’t be put off by Aporal’s gruffness.”

 

“Maybe,” Scotty said. “Maybe next time we come home…”

 

McCoy looked over expectantly when Scotty didn’t complete his thought.

 

“Maybe what?” he asked.

 

Scotty sighed. “Maybe we could invite him here next time we come. If he didn’t have plans.”

 

“Oh.” McCoy thought about it. He wondered what Aporal’s family was like. How much family did the alien boy have? McCoy realized how very little he knew about the Andorian.

 

“He’d probably just turn us down,” Scotty continued.

 

“Probably,” McCoy agreed. “Though he may surprise us.”

 

 

Scotty read and McCoy drifted lazily on the edges of sleep with his head pillowed on his husband's lap. When Francine called them in, McCoy gave himself a good stretch and pulled Scotty tight for a kiss.

 

The kitchen smelled delicious as they came in. The pastries were just out from the oven and Francine was beginning to pour tea as they sat.

 

“Two sugars, right Leonard?”

 

“Yes, thank you,” he replied with a smile. “The scones smell delicious. My mouth is already watering.”

 

Francine turned a light pink.

 

“I thought tomorrow maybe we could go out to the beach. The weather is supposed to be even nicer and we could spend part of the day, maybe have a nice picnic lunch,” she said.

 

“That sounds great,” McCoy said and looked at Scotty.

 

“Aye Mum, let's do that,” Scotty said.

 

 

Scotty

"Now that's more like chilly Scotland," Leonard said as they got out of the car and looked at the sea. The prince was shivering a little bit so Scotty quickly got their jackets out of the trunk and handed Leonard his.

 

"There ye go. This will keep ye warm enough."

 

"What? I thought you would do that!" Leonard asked, pretending to be shocked and Scotty chuckled. 

 

"Well, if ye insist." 

 

He grabbed Leonard by his arm and pulled him closer, causing Francine, who had gotten out of the car too by now, to laugh softly. 

 

"Oh ye lads. How about ye go and open the door to the beach house already?" She handed Scotty the key and he nodded. 

 

"Aye, we will." 

 

Quickly the couple started to run towards the wee house and it didn't take them too long to reach it. Still, they were both panting heavily when they reached their destination. 

 

"And? Ye warm enough now?" Scotty chuckled, out of breath and Leonard gave him a grin. There was a longing look inside his eyes. 

 

"Maybe. But I'd sure feel even warmer if I felt your lips on mine." The prince wiggled his eyebrows, knowing they were out of Granddad and Francine's sight. 

 

"Oh, really now?" Scotty smirked and leaned in closer. "Well then..." 

 

The kiss that followed was a really passionate one and Scotty tried his best not to lose himself in it. They needed to get inside the house before his mother and grandfather arrived. 

 

But it was so nice to kiss. At the beach. In the sun...

 

Luckily, the sound of his PADD recieving a message pulled Scotty back to reality and he pulled his head back to glance at the bag hanging from his shoulder. 

 

"Oh, maybe that's Aporal." The Andorian hadn't answered the day before so Scotty had assumed that he was busy. 

 

Leonard let out a sigh. 

 

"And of course he's more important than your husband," he said, but Scotty could tell that he wasn't being too serious. The Scotsman smiled and placed one hand on Leonard's cheek. 

 

"Oh, come on, mo ghràdh. Ye know that I only love ye." 

 

But still he wanted to know if it really was Aporal who had written to him. So he quickly unlocked the door to the beach house and they got inside. 

 

As fast as he could, Scotty got his PADD out of the bag and a smile crossed his face when he saw that the message was actually from Aporal.

 

"What does it say?" Leonard asked. He too was interested.

 

Scotty's eyes scanned the lines. He was quite surprised by the words he read. 

 

"His parents are visiting him this weekend. He says that he'll tell me more once we're back at the academy." 

 

It wasn't clear to read if that visit was a bad or a good thing, but Scotty really hoped for the latter one. 

 

"Well, well. Who's ready for a wee picnic and some games?" 

 

Scotty looked up from the PADD to see Francine and Alasdair standing in the doorway. 

 

"Aye, let's go."

 

 

McCoy

Even with a cool wind blowing off the North Sea, the sun was warm, and between breezes McCoy turned his face up and enjoyed it.

 

He and Scotty had brought the small table and chairs around from the outside shed and the four had their picnic. Francine had packed sandwiches and cookies. While she had gotten the dishes ready and the boys took care of the table, Granddad had made the tea.

 

“It’s a bit strong,” he said, “but so’s this breeze.”

 

Scotty brought the tray with the tea things while Granddad carried out the teapot.

 

 

“I’ve been many places,” McCoy said after he took his first sip and set his cup down again. “But I don’t think anywhere I’ve been has ever made me as happy as right here.” Memories flashed through his mind of the perfect week he and Scotty had spent at the house for their honeymoon. It was the first time in his life he could remember being nearly on his own. Security had followed them of course, but had remained mostly out of sight.

 

A blush climbed his face as he looked up and realized he’d said the words out loud.

 

“Ye’ve got good memories here Leonard,” Francine said softly. “I do too.” She smiled at him, then looked at her son as well. “It’ll be left to both ye and yer brother, but I’ve a feeling ye and Leonard will use it more.”

 

Scotty gave a small chuckle. “There ye are Len; a place that can be all ours when we’re planetside.”

 

“Only if Robbie and Leah and an army of security aren’t here,” McCoy laughed.

 

“There’s two bedrooms,” Granddad added with his own chuckle.

 

“What about a home?” Francine asked, bringing the conversation to a more sober pitch.

 

“We talked about it once,” McCoy said. “Whether it would be worth it to have a place somewhere.”

 

“There’s always quarters for officers wherever Starfleet is,” Scotty said. “But—”

 

“But it’s not the same as a place that really belongs to us. Not just a place to occupy on the way somewhere else,” McCoy said.

 

“Next year we can live off campus,” Scotty added.

 

“That’ll give ye an idea if ye really want a place for yerselves or not,” said Granddad. “There’s more that goes into owning something yerself than ye may realize.”

 

“That’s true,” Francine agreed with a nod.

 

 

McCoy tried to keep from shivering. He and Scotty had walked a little way down towards the water after lunch. Francine had insisted even though they had offered to help clean up.

 

“We can go back love,” Scotty said, noticing the tremble in McCoy. “Get in where it’s warm.”

 

“It’s fine,” McCoy said quickly. “Being back at the house might make me long for when we were here alone.”

 

“I see,” Scotty said with a smirk. “And what might happen if ye began longing?”

 

McCoy stopped and turned to his husband. “I think you know,” he whispered as he leaned in and caught Scotty’s lips with his own. Slowly his hand moved up and into Scotty’s hair, keeping him close, and deepening the kiss.

 

Scotty’s arms tightened around him and their bodies pressed together. McCoy pulled back with a reluctant whimper as a soft moan left Scotty.

 

“We- we shouldn’t get carried away,” he murmured.

 

“Right,” Scotty agreed breathlessly.

 

McCoy stared back and couldn’t stop himself from meeting Scotty’s mouth one more time.

 

“Later,” he promised as they broke apart again. He let his hand slide gently down and cup Scotty’s jaw. One more quick peck and he let the hand fall to find Scotty’s and join their fingers.

 

They turned to watch the waves roll in and the seabirds dart back and forth. Inside McCoy waves of happiness crashed. He glanced at Scotty, his face colored from the cool air and the prince. McCoy could imagine his own face looked the same.

 

“Oi!”

 

Both boys startled at the sound and looked back towards the house. Granddad stood on the front step and waved at them.

 

“We’re cleaned up now if ye’re both ready to get beat!” he called to them.

 

McCoy grinned as Scotty laughed. They both knew Granddad was likely to win every game they had brought with them.

 

“Aye!” Scotty called back. He squeezed McCoy’s hand. “Let’s get ye warmed up.”

 

 

Scotty

The sun was starting to set when they packed their stuff together and headed back to the car. It had been a fun day with Francine and Granddad, however, Scotty really looked forward to the evening alone with Leonard. After all, the prince had already showed him earlier on that he was ready for some private time. 

 

They sat in the back of the car and a warm smile crossed Scotty's lips when he felt Leonard's hand on his knee. His own hand reached for it and soon enough their fingers entangled. The Scotsman turned his head away from the window to look at his husband next to him. 

 

Soft rays of sunlight touched Leonard's face and once again Scotty couldn't help but think how lucky he was to have found the most handsome lad in the universe. And not only was Leonard the most handsome but also the most gentle and smart one. 

 

"What is it?" A chuckle left the prince's mouth as he raised a questioning eyebrow and Scotty only shook his head, smiling. 

 

"Nothing. I'm just... grateful that I've found ye, mo ghràdh." 

 

He gently squeezed Leonard's hand and the taller boy smiled happily.

 

"Thank goodness. For a moment there I thought that there's something on my face." 

 

"Eejit!" Scotty playfully slapped Leonard's arm and the prince gave him a cheeky grin. 

 

 

As soon as they reached the Scott's house, the boys ran upstairs.

 

"Don't ye lads want dinner?" Francine called after them, but the couple shook their heads, calling back that they weren't hungry. 

 

Quickly, they got into Scotty's bedroom and closed the door behind them. They knew that there was no need for them to lock it for neither Alasdair nor Francine would disturb them. 

 

Before Scotty could even start to do anything, Leonard's hands were already unbuttoning his shirt. It was easy to tell that the prince hadn't been lying when he'd said that he longed for Scotty. 

 

Soon enough their clothes lay on the ground and the two of them were lost in kisses and touches. Scotty's heart overflowed with love and joy as he felt Leonard's skin and lips on his own. This was the last thing they had needed to make the day a perfect one. 

 

 

"I'm grateful too," Leonard whispered, running his fingers through Scotty's hair, once they were finished. The Scotsman lifted his head from where he had placed it on Leonard's chest to look at his love.

 

"Grateful for you. Grateful for all this. It's everything I could have dreamed of." 

 

"Aye." 

 

 

They lay close to each other in comfortable silence for a long time until suddenly Leonard's PADD rang. The prince groaned in annoyance.

 

"I don't wanna be disturbed right now."

 

Scotty only shook his head. He felt the same way as Leonard, but he also knew that they couldn't just ignore the call.

 

"Len, it could be important," he protested. His eyes said everything. 

 

The prince hesitated a moment longer, but eventually he reached for his PADD. A frown crossed his face as he looked at who it was.

 

"It's Father." 

 

Quickly both Scotty and Leonard sat up and pulled the covers up, before Leonard answered the call.

 

"Father?"

 

Scotty's stomach tightened as soon as David's stern face appeared on-screen. It was clear to see that something had happened. And it was obviously nothing good. Leonard had noticed it too. 

 

"What's wrong?" 

 

Scotty couldn't help but move even closer to his husband when he heard his trembling voice. Beneath the blanket he reached for Leonard's arm and held it. 

 

The king let out a deep sigh. He didn't seem to be ready to talk about it. But he had to. 

 

"It's... Leah." 

 

Scotty's eyes widened and he held his breath. What had happened to his sister-in-law?

 

"Someone attacked her."

Chapter Text

McCoy

Something inside McCoy went ice cold. Scotty’s hand on his arm burned, but McCoy couldn’t move. Father’s words were boring their way into his mind. Visions of Romulans, of Khan danced before his open eyes, preventing him from seeing the king’s face. Leah had been attacked. By who? Why?

 

“The shuttle should be there within the hour boys, please be ready. Andre will get you from the house.”

 

Scotty was nodding next to him as McCoy snapped from his nightmarish thoughts.

 

“What? Why?”

 

David opened his mouth to begin answering, but McCoy’s mind worked faster.

 

“Wait! That’s a nearly six hour flight— when did this attack happen?”

 

“Mid afternoon.”

 

“And you’re just telling us now!?” McCoy burst out.

 

“Len…,” Scotty said soothingly next to him. His face was pale with worry as McCoy looked over.

 

“Robbie!” McCoy cried, his eyes darting back to the PADD.

 

“He’s fine. Uninjured. He’s been with her since it happened.”

 

“Thanks goodness,” Scotty murmured.

 

The blanket dropped to McCoy’s waist as he sat up straighter in the bed.

 

“Why are you sending Andre here?”

 

David frowned slightly. “To bring you here Leonard.”

 

“We- we have to be back at the academy tomorrow evening,” McCoy said. “I’m not a doctor yet, I can’t do anything for Leah—” His words stopped as he froze again and stared at the king. “How- how injured is she?” His voice was weak as he asked the question and the weight of an invisible crown pressed him to the bed.

 

“It’s not good Leonard,” David answered faintly, not looking at his son. “We need you- I need you here.”

 

“We’ll be ready for Andre,” Scotty answered as McCoy slouched into him, staring at nothing.

 

“Love you boys,” David said before ending the call.

 

Scotty gently pried the device from McCoy’s hand and set it aside.

 

“Oh mo ghràdh,” he whispered as he pulled McCoy into a tight embrace.

 

“No,” McCoy whispered to himself, shutting his eyes tight. It was a long moment before Scotty pushed him back carefully. He rested his forehead against McCoy’s and looked him in the eye.

 

“We’ve got to get ready.” His hand ran through McCoy’s hair. “Get dressed and I’ll do the rest.”

 

Idly McCoy nodded and threw back the blanket. He found his clothes where they had dropped them in their haste to get hands on each other.

 

Scotty threw his clothes on and left the room. He was back in a minute with their things from the bathroom. He shoved them in the closest bag and began moving around the room. In five minutes he had them packed. McCoy simply sat on the bed, his eyes on the floor. So many questions were racing through his mind.

 

“Len?”

 

McCoy looked up into Scotty’s still pale face.

 

“Come on, we’ll wait downstairs. We have to tell Mum and Granddad anyway.”

 

 

“What are ye lads doing?”

 

Granddad stood in the living room doorway as they set their packed bags by the front door. He looked at them curiously.

 

“Where’s Mum?” Scotty asked.

 

Alasdair gestured toward the kitchen with his thumb.

 

“Get her. Please,” Scotty said, leading McCoy past Granddad and towards the living room sofa.

 

 

“What’s going on?” Francine asked as she came into the room, still wiping her hands with a dish towel. Granddad came in behind her.

 

“We’re heading to Georgiares,” Scotty said. “The king called. Leah’s been attacked and he wants Leonard there.”

 

Francine gave a gasp and her hand flew to her mouth. She dropped the dish towel and hurried to her boys.

 

“It’s bad,” McCoy whispered. “He didn’t say what happened, but it must be bad.”

 

“Don’t say that!” Francine said, wrapping arms around the prince and rubbing a hand on his back.

 

“Then why does he need us? We can’t do anything to help Leah!”

 

“Leonard!” Francine pulled back and looked at him. “Ye’ve never been away without security before.” She ran a hand down his cheek. “He’s scared and worried. He wants to know you’re safe. He’s doing what he knows he can.” She pressed a kiss to his forehead and reached a hand over to squeeze Scotty’s arm.

 

“Yer brother?” Granddad asked.

 

“He’s with her,” Scotty answered. “He’s not hurt!” he added quickly.

 

The doorbell rang at that moment.

 

 

Robbie

“Get rid of the monarchy!”

 

”We don’t need a king or queen!”

 

”Let Georgiarians decide for themselves!

 

Robbie’s whole body was trembling as he remembered the various voices of the riot surrounding the car. He closed his eyes, allowing for more and more tears to escape. 

 

This couldn’t be real. This couldn’t be happening. 

 

Everyone loved Leah! Everyone loved her family! There was no way that a group of people could try to fight against the monarchy on Georgiares II. 

 

Robbie opened his eyes again to look at Leah’s unconscious face. She looked so vulnerable, so pale. All color had been drained from her cheeks. 

 

“Mo chridhe.” 

 

The Scotsman gently squeezed his girlfriend’s hand with one hand while he ran the other through her hair. She needed to wake up.

 

The doctors needed to find the antidote for whatever those horrible people had injected her. They needed to save her! But they had said that the poison wasn’t known to them so the local police and royal security first had to find the original mixture. And for that to happen, they needed to get the information out of one of the protesters. 

 

Robbie’s face darkened. If they would put him into the same room with one of those people, he’d surely beat it out of them. 

 

A knock on the hospital room’s door made Robbie’s head turn around. 

 

It was a member of the huge security team that had been placed in front of the room. 

 

“Sir, I’ve been informed that the prince and your brother will arrive at the palace soon. King David wishes for you to be present.”

 

Robbie looked from the guard to Leah and back.

 

“I cannae leave her,” he muttered, his voice hoarse and the security man gave him a sympathetic look.

 

“Sir, there is nothing you can do for her at the moment.”

 

Robbie huffed. As if he didn’t know that. As if he didn’t see that he was no doctor. 

 

“Come with us. Please.”

 

Robbie was well aware of the fact that the man didn’t need to be polite. It was a direct order from the king. They both knew they had to follow it. But he was still grateful for the way the guard talked to him.

 

So he slowly got to his feet and leaned over to the princess one more time. 

 

“I’ll be back, Leah. I promise.”

 

He pressed a soft kiss to her lips and for a second there he remembered that fairytale his mother had often told him about when he’d been a wee lad. 

 

The story of Sleeping Beauty. True love’s kiss had been able to wake the princess from her long sleep. 

 

A bitter smile formed on Robbie’s lips. Well… this was no fairytale. It was harsh and cruel reality. 

 

His heart was aching as he followed three of the security members out of the hospital over to the car. 

 

There were reporters everywhere. Robbie heard their voices, but he couldn’t make out the words. His empty eyes were only focused on the car he had to reach. 

 

People were waiting for him.

 

 

“A bhrathair!”

 

When Scotty threw his arms around him and pulled him into a tight hug, Robbie couldn’t stop himself from crying even harder. It got even worse when he heard his mother’s voice too.

 

“Oh Robbie!”

 

More arms wrapped around him and the young Scotsman wasn’t able to get out any words. He only sobbed and sniffed and wailed heavily into Scotty’s shoulders.

 

“Alasdair and I had to come too once we heard about it,” Francine explained once her youngest was calm enough.

 

Robbie wiped the tears from his eyes and saw his grandfather standing next to David, Eleanor and Leonard. 

 

Slowly Robbie made his way over to his brother-in-law and pulled him into a hug.

 

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry that I couldn’t protect her.”

 

Leonard only shook his head.

 

“You did nothing wrong. I’m sure… I’m sure you tried.”

 

Aye, he had. He had even tried to attack the person responsible for the attack, but security had held him back.

 

“Let’s sit down somewhere and talk, shall we?” Eleanor’s voice was shaking. The pain of a mother fearing for her hurt child. 

 

 

“What happened?” Alasdair asked once they were all gathered in the queen’s sitting room.

 

Robbie closed his eyes, remembering everything, and then he just spoke. 

 

“I… we were at my university. I showed Leah around.”

 

It had been perfect. Leah had looked so happy to finally get to see more of Robbie’s interests. And then, it had all gone down.

 

“We were on our way back to the car. There were lots of people surrounding it, all protesting against the royal family. I… it all just went so fast. One of those people reached out of the crowd and grabbed Leah’s wrist. There… there was some sort of ring on his finger. It was… there was a kind of needle sticking out of it.”

 

“Leah was poisoned,” David explained what Robbie was trying to say. The Scotsman nodded.

 

“S-she… collapsed. Just like that. And I-I-I…”

 

He couldn’t find the words. More tears streamed down his face and he buried his face in his hands. Why hadn’t he helped her?

 

 

McCoy

McCoy rubbed at his aching head. Andre had advised them to sleep on the flight. Scotty had tried his best to get McCoy to relax, but he hadn’t been able to. His mind had just continued to run through the same unanswered questions, the same worries, on a loop.

 

Scotty had finally taken McCoy’s PADD from him when he kept refreshing news articles that had no information.

 

McCoy had tried Andre, but he had declined to answer. McCoy didn’t know if that was an order from the king or whether Andre didn’t honestly know what was wrong with Leah.

 

The palace gates had been heavily guarded as they had driven in, and flashes from cameras lit the dark. Cars and people lined the entrance and McCoy had scowled.

 

“Where’s Dr. Boyce?” he asked now, looking around the faces in the sitting room. “And Sarek isn’t on the door.”

 

“Phil is at the hospital helping as best he can,” David said. “And Sarek is working with the police on the interrogations.”

 

“What are they doing for the lass?” Alasdair asked.

 

David looked old and helpless as he shrugged. “They don’t know what the poison is. Without that knowledge they don’t know how exactly to proceed.”

 

“I didn’t realize there were those on Georgiares who opposed ye,” Francine said softly.

 

David shook his head. “All governments have their protesters. We’re no different. They are only a small group.”

 

A knock sounded then and the air in the room went still as everyone held their breath.

 

“Come in,” David called after a moment.

 

Andre opened the door. “The rooms have been made up, your majesty,” he said deferentially to David.

 

“Thank you,” David nodded. Andre backed out and closed the door silently. “I don’t know how much rest you got on the shuttle…”

 

“Thank you lad,” Granddad said. “If there’s nothing more we can do than be here for each other, we may as well be rested for it.” He gestured at Robbie. “Come on lad, ye look like ye’ve not slept for a week.”

 

“I’m fine—”

 

“Robert.”

 

Robbie’s head bowed and slowly he followed the older man from the room.

 

“What happens now?” McCoy asked, breaking the silence.

 

“I- I don’t know,” David admitted in nearly a whisper.

 

Fresh tears welled up in Eleanor's eyes. She didn’t bother to wipe at them with the handkerchief in her hand. Her other hand was clasped by Francine.

 

McCoy got up and crossed over to sit on his mother’s other side.

 

“Oh Leonard,” she cried, turning to embrace him. He wrapped his own arms around his mother as she continued to cry on his shoulder.

 

“—we already contacted Starfleet and told them of the family emergency.”

 

McCoy looked over at his father.

 

“—you’re cleared for the week,” David continued, looking at Scotty. “Hopefully this won’t take a week.”

 

McCoy shivered at the fear in the king’s eyes. How did David think this was going to end? McCoy’s chest tightened and he took a shuddering breath.

 

Leah would be alright. They’d find what type of poison was used and counteract it. Wouldn’t they? His heart pounded extra hard in his chest. Leah would be fine. They’d get the cure, she’d take it and be back home soon enough. Right?

 

McCoy’s stomach twisted.

 

Right? Everything would be fine.

 

Leah would be fine. She had to be. She had a kingdom to lead someday.

 

McCoy squeezed his eyes shut tight.

 

Please let Leah be alright. Please…

 

 

Scotty

When the two of them retreated to their room, Scotty could tell by the empty-eyed look on Leonard's face that various thoughts were running through the young man's head. There was so much to deal with for the prince. 

 

"Hey, c'mere," Scotty whispered in a gentle voice, pulling Leonard into his arms and once his hand was running through Leonard's hair, the boy started to sob. 

 

"L-Leah has to be okay! She n-needs to survive!"

 

There was so much fear and pain in Leonard's voice. It hurt Scotty too. And all he could do was try to calm his husband. 

 

"Shhh, she will. The lass will be fine."

 

Slowly, Scotty guided Leonard over to the bed and they sat down together. 

 

"How could this even happen? M-my sister is the most protected person on this whole damn planet!"

 

Scotty thought back to the story his brother had told them. A poisonous ring. Even security couldn't have seen that coming, although they should have. If it had been a weapon or a phaser things surely would have ended up differently. But they hadn't. And now they were in this situation.

 

"I'm sure they'll find the antidote and save her." 

 

"And what if they don't? What if Leah dies and then... then I have to be king."

 

Leonard's eyes widened in horror as he thought about that possible outcome and Scotty couldn't deny that those words bothered him. 

 

This wasn't about Leonard or his future. This was about Leah in the first place. If Leah would die then a lot of worlds would be torn apart. One of them being Robbie's. He loved Leah with all his heart and losing her would be the hardest thing ever for him. He certainly wouldn't be able to cope with it. 

 

Scotty sighed. He knew that he shouldn't judge Leonard for his words. He knew that he didn't mean it that way. Of course he was worried about Leah's health for Leah's sake. Because she was his sister. And he loved her. 

 

"Let's get some rest, mo ghràdh. Later on we'll get to know more." 

 

Without asking, Scotty unbuttoned and pulled off Leonard's shirt. His own shirt followed quickly and moments later they were lying under the covers, holding each other in a tight embrace. 

 

"You should be with Robbie. He needs you more," Leonard mumbled quietly, exhausted from the long day, but Scotty only shook his head. 

 

"Mum and Granddad will take care of him. Right now it's ye who needs me most." 

 

Leonard didn't protest. He only stared at his love silently. 

 

"Try to sleep now, Len."

 

Scotty pushed a strain of hair out of the prince's face before he pressed a gentle kiss onto his forehead. 

 

 

He was the first to wake up. Confusion washed over Scotty for a moment when he noticed that he wasn't lying in his bed at Aberdeen, but quickly all the memories returned and he sighed sadly.

 

The attack on Leah. Everyone being called to Georgiares II. It was just so horrible!

 

His thoughts wandered to Leah. 

 

He couldn't understand it. How could someone hurt the joyful and generous crown princess? Leah was so kind. She used her power wisely and listened to everyone who seeked her help. It was crazy to think that people wanted to kill her just because they hated the monarchy so much. 

 

And it wasn't fair. 

 

Those people protesting and rioting had no idea of what they had done. They had no idea how many lives they were destroying with their actions. And Scotty really hoped that they'd be punished for it.

 

 

McCoy

Fingers through his hair and light scratching his scalp brought McCoy slowly awake. He gave a soft sigh and tilted his head closer into Scotty’s hand. He smiled and wiggled his shoulders in a stretch. It was so nice to be in his own comfortable bed with his husband.

 

His own bed.

 

McCoy stiffened as the evening before came back to him and his eyes flew open.

 

Georgiares.

 

They were on Georgiares and Leah was lying poisoned at the hospital.

 

He pushed himself quickly up to sitting and looked over at Scotty. His husband was pale, and looked back at McCoy with surprise.

 

“Oh no,” McCoy moaned. “Leah.”

 

Immediately Scotty pulled him close and McCoy breathed in deeply the familiar scent of his husband. Soothing words in two languages were whispered at him as Scotty ran a hand over McCoy’s back.

 

“She can’t— we can’t lose her Scotty! Oh, what if we do?” A choked noise left McCoy. “What if they don’t find the cure and she di…,” McCoy couldn’t bring himself to say the awful word.

 

“Of course they’ll find a cure!” Scotty said firmly, squeezing McCoy closer.

 

“But what if they don’t?” McCoy whispered desperately. “What it would do to us…. Father already looked broken and Mother…” McCoy’s head shook back and forth on Scotty’s shoulder. “I can’t Scotty, I can’t lose my sister.”

 

Scotty held him and let him get his worries and tears out.

 

Finally, McCoy pulled back and wiped at his face. “We’ll fall apart without her,” he whispered.

 

Scotty reached a hand over and cupped McCoy’s cheek.

 

“Why don’t we get up and see if there’s more information this morning. It’s already getting on.” He nodded his head at the clock.

 

“Flying all night will do that,” McCoy agreed as they pushed back the covers and got up.

 

“Len—” Scotty grabbed McCoy’s wrist before he got up, stopping him. McCoy looked at his husband. “She’ll be alright. I know she will. She’s a strong lass.”

 

McCoy’s eyes began to burn again. He flipped his hand over in Scotty’s grip and squeezed his fingers.

 

“Thank you,” he said quietly.

 

 

A member of the security team was outside the door when they were cleaned up and dressed.

 

“Any news?” McCoy asked.

 

“I’m sorry your highness, I haven’t been told. The king is in his office after you eat.”

 

“I’m not hungry,” McCoy said, looking down at his feet.

 

“I know love,” Scotty said. “But we’ve got to keep our strength up for what comes next. Ye never know what we’ll need to do.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy nodded reluctantly.

 

 

In the dining room Alasdair was sitting alone.

 

“Madainn mhath,” he greeted them.

 

The boys returned the greeting and sat down opposite him.

 

“Ye boys get some rest finally?” Granddad asked.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said as he pushed some toast near McCoy.

 

“Yer mum’s with yer brother in David’s office. Ye lads are the last up.”

 

“Is there any more news on Leah?” McCoy asked anxiously. He looked down at the plate in front of him and grudgingly picked up the toast. It had no taste as he bit into it.

 

“Sounds as if nothing has changed yet.”

 

McCoy slumped in his chair at the words, toast falling back to the plate. Leah was his sister, his oldest friend, the closest person to him until he had met Scotty. His eyes burned as he tried to keep tears from forming.

 

What would any of them do if they couldn’t save her? McCoy’s chest tightened at the thought. Without Leah they’d fall apart; himself, David, Eleanor. Robbie.

 

There had to be something. There had to be a hope somewhere. They had to find it.

 

McCoy pushed back from the table.

 

“Len?”

 

“I’m going to Father’s office. I have to know how Leah is and what the next move is.”

 

 

Scotty

He sighed heavily as he got up to follow Leonard who was already up and gone. Scotty needed to be at his side at all times. 

 

"Montgomery."

 

At hearing Alasdair's voice, Scotty hesitated in his movement and turned his head to look at his grandfather. He couldn't tell what was going on in the older man's head, but Alasdair looked very serious. 

 

"Keep an eye on him, will ye? And on yer brother too. I'm not sure what those two are capable of when it's about the lass and we don't want them to get into even more trouble." 

 

Scotty only nodded. He didn't know what his grandfather had seen or heard from Robbie, but it was obviously enough to make him worry.

 

"Aye, a sheanair." 

 

 

"What do you mean those bastards don't talk? Then someone has to make them!" 

 

The air was very thin and the atmosphere tense in David's office. Everyone was on the edge. 

 

"Send me into that room and I'll do just that," Robbie muttered bitterly and Francine gave her youngest a stern look. 

 

"Robbie! I know that ye're scared and worried, but there are still rules to follow," she scolded him and Scotty winced at Robbie's reply. 

 

"I don't give a shit about rules! This is about Leah, mum! We need to get information? I'll get it for us!" 

 

Slowly, Scotty got up from where he was sitting and placed one hand on his brother's shoulder. 

 

"Robbie, please. This is horrible and scary for all of us, but... mum is right. Violence won't solve anything."

 

Even though Scotty really wished for the one responsible for the attack to suffer, it wasn't the politically correct way. 

 

He glanced at the king, searching for help. David looked so desperate and lost. His usual strong charisma appeared to be gone. 

 

"What about Sarek?" Leonard suggested. "He... he could perform a mind meld on the leader of the protesters - the attacker!" 

 

Scotty turned his head to his husband. It was clear to see that he was holding on to the last straw, hoping for any solution they could come up with. 

 

His own mind was racing. There had to be a way! 

 

And suddenly the Scotsman's eyes went wide as he remembered something.

 

"The prisoner's dilemma!" 

 

All eyes fell onto him, but Scotty turned his attention to David.

 

"The core group of the protesters... how many are there?"

 

"The police said something about four prime suspects. But-"

 

Scotty nodded his head. In that moment he was oh-so-grateful that his father had loved to read old mathematics books. 

 

"Good, that's great. I bet that more than one of them have been taking part in making the poison."

 

"What are you talking about?" Leonard asked, shaking his head in confusion.

 

So Scotty started to explain what he had read about in his dad's books. His heart was racing. 

 

"The prisoner's dilemma. Two prisoners face an equally long sentence unless..."

 

"One testifies against the other," Robbie finished the sentence, his eyes wide. Scotty nodded. 

 

"If one betrays the other, or in our case reveals the composition of the poison, then he can have his sentence shortened." 

 

"We gotta give them something they want, in order to get what we want," David mused.

 

"Aye." 

 

"But I doubt that the police will make a deal with criminals," Francine said. She didn't look to certain about that idea. 

 

"My father is the king. If he says so, they'll do it."

 

Leonard looked at his father. And for once there was actual hope in his eyes.

 

 

McCoy

“Can we go see her?”

 

David hesitated as he looked across at his son.

 

“I would prefer you stay here,” he finally said. The king did not look happy about saying the words.

 

Robbie jumped to his feet, ready to protest, but David raised a hand at him.

 

“Then what are we supposed to do?” McCoy asked, his voice sounding harsh even to himself.

 

“Len!” Scotty said mildly.

 

“No,” McCoy said, looking at Scotty. “We can’t help Leah, we can’t help with the interrogations—”

 

“Leonard, enough!” David called out. “You’ve done this before,” David glanced at Robbie. “You know sometimes all we can do is be together and wait.”

 

McCoy crossed his arms and scowled. It had been hard enough when Robbie had been kidnapped by Khan. He had learned then how much of the king’s duty in such a situation was waiting and hoping.

 

“She’s my sister,” he bit out in a voice that nearly cracked.

 

“And my daughter,” David said back. “And until she is safe again I want the rest of my family here, where I know they are safe. Where we can comfort each other. Perhaps that’s selfish of me. Having you on another planet, without security, knowing someone could get to you even easier than Leah—”

 

McCoy stared at his father, the emotions visible on his face. The horrible things he had been through the past year because of his children and who they had met and fallen in love with.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said, interrupting David. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I just want to be able to do something.”

 

“Help me Leonard,” David said softly. “Leah is hurt. Phil and Sarek are occupied. I need you and your mother more than ever.”

 

McCoy nodded quickly. “I will. I’m sorry. I’m here.” He stood up and moved to the chair by the desk where Leah or Dr. Boyce usually sat. He looked over at Robbie still on his feet from his attempt to protest minutes before.

 

“If you won’t let us go to see Leah,” McCoy said to David, “at least let Robbie go. Someone should be there with her.”

 

David nodded. “I was going to say yes. If they find the cure—”

 

“When,” McCoy said firmly. David glanced at him.

 

“Yes. When. When they find the cure someone should be with her.”

 

“Thank ye,” Robbie said in relief.

 

“I’ll get security arranged.”

 

 

McCoy was left in the office with the king. Scotty and Francine had gone with Robbie to see him off. Francine had promised to go see Eleanor after. Between her and Amanda, Spock’s mom, they would take care of the queen.

 

“What are we going to do?” McCoy asked his father quietly.

 

“Everyone is doing what they can to get the antidote and keep Leah stabli—”

 

“No.” McCoy swallowed. The next words came out of his mouth reluctantly. “If we- if we do lose her.”

 

The despair on David’s face made him instantly regret asking the question.

 

But they had to think about it. It could happen just as much as Leah recovering could happen.

 

“I’m sorry,” McCoy whispered.

 

“You’re right though,” David said back in a choked voice. “We have to be prepared for that possibility.”

 

 

Scotty

His heart sank as Scotty looked at his little brother. It didn't look like Robbie had slept enough. His skin was pale and there were dark rings beneath his red and swollen eyes. 

 

"Oh, my wee lad," Francine was on the verge of crying as she wrapped her arms around her youngest to pull him close to her chest. 

 

"I... I have to go, a mhàthair." 

 

Even with Robbie's face buried in Francine's shoulder, Scotty could hear the words his brother muttered quietly. A jolt ran through their mother as she pulled her head backwards and looked over her shoulder at the castle. 

 

"We... we need to tell Alasdair that ye are leaving for the hospital!" 

 

Quickly, she headed to the building, only looking back at her lads once to call at them that she would be right back. 

 

Scotty let out a sigh, looking after her, before he looked at Robbie. He placed his hand on the younger Scott's shoulder and squeezed it. 

 

"I'm sure we'll get everything sorted out."

 

Robbie nodded, but it was hard to tell if he really believed in Scotty's words. 

 

 

They didn't have to wait too long for Francine and Alasdair to return. Granddad had a serious look on his face. 

 

"I'll come with ye, lad." 

 

"What?" Both of his grandsons looked at him in surprise, but Alasdair wouldn't let himself be convinced otherwise. He was a stubborn Scotsman after all. 

 

"I will nae let my grandson go alone. It's far too dangerous. I want to keep an eye on ye." 

 

Robbie knew that he couldn't argue with the older man anyway, so he just looked over his shoulder at the members of security.

 

"Is that okay?"

 

The men nodded.

 

"Of course, sir. But we better get going now." 

 

Tearful goodbyes were exchanged and Scotty held his mother's hand tightly in his as they waved Robbie and Alasdair off. 

 

"Leah will be fine. Everything will be just fine." 

 

"Aye, Monty, I ken." 

 

They could only hope for the words to be true.

 

 

When Scotty got back to David's office, he found the king alone. He was sitting at his desk, face buried in his hands. Only when Scotty stepped inside, did he look up. 

 

"Scotty."

 

"I'm sorry, I... I thought Leonard was with ye," Scotty quickly apologized and his father-in-law shook his head. 

 

"He left to take a walk in the orchards, said that he needed some time alone to sort out his thoughts." 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"I see."

 

They fell silent for while and Scotty eyed the king closely. He looked... older. It looked like he'd been awake for hours. 

 

"Is... is there anything I can do for ye?" 

 

A weak smile pulled at David's lips and he let out a heavy sigh. 

 

"Just... take care of Leonard, will you? Talk to him, stay at his side, comfort him. He needs you more than ever right now."

 

Scotty nodded. It wasn't just an order from the king. It was a request from the deepest of his heart. 

 

"I will. I promise."

 

And it was a promise he'd keep.

 

 

McCoy

The air was cool and the breeze cold as McCoy picked his way through the orchard. He wished he had gone upstairs to their room to grab a coat. But he had needed air. The king’s face had nearly crushed McCoy when he had asked what they would do if Leah didn’t make it. He had seen David stressed and worried beyond belief over the past year, but he had never seen anything like the hopelessness that came with the thought of losing his daughter.

 

McCoy swiped at his own eyes, tears welling up again. He should be inside; helping Father or sitting with Mother to comfort her, but he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t see their hurt yet. They all needed each other to get through this, but they were his parents. They were supposed to be strong and comfort him like when he had been little.

 

But he wasn’t little anymore. He was an adult. A grown man on their planet, and helping be part of the comforting instead of the comforted was still new in his mind.

 

McCoy looked up as he found himself at the gazebo. So many good things had happened at the gazebo. It had only been a few months since he and Scotty had stood there and vowed themselves to each other. McCoy climbed the steps and sat on the cushioned bench. He hunched down to hide from the wind and curled in on himself for warmth.

 

Just for a little bit. He’d sit for a little bit, then gather himself together and be the strength his parents needed.

 

 

Scotty found him as he was beginning to shiver.

 

“Len! Why have ye not got a jacket?” Scotty cried, hurrying over to wrap his arms around McCoy.

 

McCoy shrugged, his body curving tight against Scotty and his warmth.

 

The Scotsman gave a sigh and held McCoy tighter.

 

“We should get ye back in before ye catch cold.”

 

“I know,” McCoy said quietly. “I just needed some space.”

 

“Do- do ye want me to go?” Scotty asked uncertainly.

 

“No!” McCoy grabbed for Scotty’s arm and held tight. “No. You’re alright in my space.” McCoy felt a small chuckle in Scotty’s chest. “It’s just…” McCoy trailed off, trying to find the right words.

 

“I’ve never seen them like this before. So hopeless. Mother and Father have always been there, have always been strong and to see them look like there’s no hope—”

 

“There’s hope!”

 

“—I know. I’m trying to find it,” McCoy answered Scotty’s interjection. “But to see my parents look like there isn’t any; like we’re going to lose her…” McCoy choked back sob. He breathed deeply and pulled himself back together.

 

“We won’t. We can’t,” he said. Scotty’s arms tightened around him.

 

“We won’t,” he agreed.

 

 

They sat in silence, Scotty keeping them both warm. McCoy knew when they headed back into the palace he would have to be strong, and he was doing his best to find his strength for what would come next.

 

“Your highness?”

 

A voice came to them, faint through the orchard.

 

“Prince Leonard?”

 

McCoy stirred against Scotty and turned enough to catch his eye. Scotty loosened his grip and they both straightened up on the bench.

 

“Your highness?”

 

The voice was louder and McCoy could see the man walking their way now.

 

“One of Andre’s team,” he said to Scotty. “We’re here,” he called, standing up. He walked to the gazebo stairs and heard Scotty follow him.

 

“Oh thank goodness,” the man said quickly. “I was sent to find you. You are needed in the king’s office. You too sir,” he said, looking over at Scotty.

 

“Why?” McCoy frowned. “Is there news?”

 

“Yes.”

 

A feeling of dread settled in the pit of his stomach and he swallowed hard as he glanced behind him at Scotty. His husband’s face was pale as he could imagine his own was.

 

“Good or bad?” McCoy asked breathlessly.

 

“I don’t know your highness,” the man apologized. “I was just sent to find you.”

 

“Come on!” McCoy said to Scotty just before he began running back through the orchard.

 

 

Scotty

The tension inside the king's office was clearly palpable when Scotty and Leonard eventually stepped inside. Eleanor instantly jumped up from where she was sitting between Francine and Amanda on the couch and ran over to her son, wrapping her arms around him. 

 

"Oh Leonard!" She had obviously been quite worried since it had taken her son and his husband so long. 

 

"I'm here, Mother, I'm here. I'm okay.  There are news?"

 

Leonard's eyes moved over to David who was sitting at his desk and Scotty followed his gaze. Even though the Scotsman couldn't read the look on the king's face for sure, his stomach tightened at its sight. 

 

"David?" Eleanor asked and turned to her husband, sounding insecure. Apparently David had waited for the boys and hadn't told anyone the news yet. 

 

He took a deep breath before he started talking.

 

"The attackers told the police where they hid the original poison." 

 

Sighs of relief moved through the little crowd. Eleanor let out a sob, clasping her hand over her mouth, and Leonard quickly hugged her again. But there was more. 

 

"However," David raised his hand, concern written all over his face, "Phil contacted me." 

 

"Wh-what?" Fear filled Leonard's voice and his eyes widened. It was quite clear that no good message could follow the positive news. 

 

"The doctors say... there's not much time left. They need to create the antidote as fast as possible or else..." 

 

Scotty quickly moved closer to Leonard and Eleanor. He placed his hand on his husband's shoulder and squeezed it tightly. 

 

"H-how much time?" Francine dared to ask and David swallowed hardly, looking from one person to another. There were deep furrows of worry on his forehead. 

 

"Three hours." 

 

"Oh my God," Eleanor sobbed, burying her face in her son's shoulder. This was too much on her. Carefully, Leonard and Scotty guided her over to the couch and helped her sit down.

 

"They... they can do this. It's not impossible," Amanda tried to sound hopeful and reassuring, but even she looked desperate. 

 

"All we can do... is sit and wait," David muttered quietly. 

 

Scotty closed his eyes. If only they could do more for Leah. If only there was some way for them to help her. 

 

 

Painful hours of waiting passed them by and when David's PADD eventually rang, everyone was on the edge of their seats. 

 

Scotty felt Leonard's hand grabbing his arm and he tried his best not to flinch when the prince squeezed it too tight. 

 

The air in the room was thin as the king answered the call. Everyone hoped for good news. 

 

Scotty's mind started to race as he thought about the worst possible outcome. What it would mean for the crown family. What it would mean for Robbie. He shook his head. It couldn't end that way. Leah had to be fine. 

 

"Phil?" 

 

A mixture of hope and fear reflected on the king's face as he looked at his old friend. 

 

"We did it, David. We finished the antidote. Leah is still asleep, but we are quite certain that she'll wake up in the next hour. She's gonna make it." 

 

The wave of relief that washed over the room was breathtaking. Scotty quickly pulled Leonard into his arms and no one was able to hold back the tears at hearing the news. 

 

Leah would make it. Everything would be just fine.

Chapter Text

Leah

Everything was dark. Leah wandered down an endless, twisting hall. Cracks of muted gray light streamed in occasionally, but for the most part she stumbled along, hands outstretched, groping her way.

 

In the beginning she had called out, but no one had answered and her voice had grown hoarse. She had quit calling.

 

Rooms opened up on either side of her, and though the doors were open, she couldn’t enter them. She had tried against the first couple, but some invisible force kept her back. Leah had hit and kicked, but nothing would give.

 

Leah lost track of time as she walked. Soon she began to wonder if she had always been in this dark hallway. It became harder to think back. Was there a time before the hallway?

 

A sudden silence gnawed at her heart. Hadn’t it been silent before? No…, there had been something. Some gentle whispering in the air. She hadn’t noticed until it was gone, and now panic filled her.

 

“No,” she whispered to herself. “Help!” she yelled as she began to run.

 

No matter how fast she went, no matter how many times she tripped, there was more hallway.

 

Leah stopped and let out a frustrated cry.

 

Her hand rested against her chest.

 

Shouldn’t her heart be pounding after her running? Her chest heaving as she tried to draw in breath? She had fallen, her knees at least should be bloodied…

 

Leah reached down. The pants she was wearing were unharmed and so were her legs as she pulled the hems up.

 

She stumbled back against the wall and slid down. How could she not be tired or hurt?

 

Fear gripped Leah anew.

 

“Am- am I… dead?” The word dropped from her lips and Leah hugged herself tight.

 

Leah cried.

 

 

She didn’t know how long she cried, but her eyes and face were dry when she jumped up again. The sound that hadn’t been there before was back. The empty, fearsome silence was gone.

 

“Hello?” she called.

 

She began to walk again. What else could she do?

 

 

Endless, empty black halls. Twisting and whispering. Empty rooms she couldn’t enter.

 

“Ow!” she cried as something pinched at her inner elbow. She looked down at her arm, but there was nothing. She turned circles, arms outstretched but touched nothing.

 

An invisible something pulled at her and she began to walk again. Her wrist began to throb. She brought it up in front of her face and could faintly see a small red mark. Leah frowned. Where had that come from? Her finger ran over it and images raced past her eyes, sending her stumbling backward.

 

“Robbie!” she whispered. She whirled around in the dark. She had been with Robbie. Where was he? Was he in one of the rooms?

 

She ran to the next doorway and pounded her fists against the force holding her back. She pressed her face close to see inside, but there was nothing. Had he been in one of the rooms she had already passed and she hadn’t known it?

 

“I’m coming Robbie!” she yelled and tried to go back down the hall where she had come from. But she was stopped. Her body wouldn’t let her take a step that way. “No!” She let out a frustrated yell.

 

Turning, she ran for the next door in the hall. Nothing.

 

Something caught her eye and she looked up the endless hallway. A faint gleam of light that hadn’t been there before. Hope ignited in Leah’s heart and she began to run towards it.

 

A corner.

 

She turned. The gleam was stronger, but still so faint. Leah ran again. So many turns and corners. How had a gleam of light managed? Every turn made it brighter. There were so many turns. Leah knew she shouldn’t be able to run full out like this for this long. How long had it been?

 

She turned another corner and quickly shut her eyes. Light bright as a star warmed over her. Slowly she moved forward. One hand out, the other over her eyes. It was blinding after the darkness.

 

She nearly screamed when something closed over her hand. She tried to pull it away. Faint words reached her ears. The other hand dropped from her eyes. She knew those words!

 

“Robbie! Robbie! I’m here!” she yelled. “Robbie! Help!”

 

Against the fear of hurting her eyes, she opened them.

 

“Oh mo chridhe…”

 

The words were mumbled gently next to her. And there! The most welcoming sight after the dark! Robbie, holding her hand tightly, his head bowed down next to her!

 

“Robbie…” she whispered.

 

She watched Robbie’s head jerk up, his eyes wide in amazement.

 

“Leah!”

 

 

Robbie

His heart skipped a beat when he heard Leah's timid voice beside him and Robbie's head snapped up. 

 

He was greeted by the most wonderful sight ever when he looked into Leah's face and saw that her eyes were open. She was awake! She had actually woken up! The antidote had worked! 

 

"Leah!" 

 

Robbie's head whipped around to the door where security was standing.

 

"Quick! We need a doctor!"

 

Confusion was written all over the princess's face as she surveyed her surroundings. She frowned.

 

"W-why am I in the hospital?"

 

Her memory of what had happened must have been pretty vague, if it was there at all. Which was no surprise.

 

"Y-ye... were poisoned, mo chridhe."

 

It was hard to get the words past his lips, but Robbie knew Leah deserved the truth. 

 

"W-what?

 

Leah's voice broke and only then did Robbie realize how hoarse it was. He would have liked to slap himself. Quickly, he reached for one of the glasses on the bedside table and poured some water into it. 

 

"H-here. Have a drink." 

 

The princess gratefully accepted the water, but before the couple could continue their conversation, familiar figures burst into the room. 

 

Dr. Boyce and Alasdair. The eldest Scott had persuaded the doctor to finally take a break and get some fresh air after Leah had been injected the antidote. After all, they had only been able to wait anyway. The two of them were accompanied by the doctor who had given Leah the cure.

 

"Your highness, you're awake," she said with a smile. With a tricorder in hand, she stepped closer to Leah's bed and ran the device over her body. 

 

"I... I've been poisoned?" After taking a sip of water, Leah's voice sounded a little stronger, but no less confused. 

 

Dr. Boyce nodded. Relief was written all over the older man's face. He seemed extremely happy that his student was doing better. 

 

"Is... is everything okay?" Robbie's gaze slid to the doctor and she nodded with a smile as she looked at the readings from the tricorder. 

 

"The readings look good for the circumstances," she explained before looking down at her patient, "but how are you feeling, your highness?" 

 

Leah let her head sink deeper into the pillow.

 

"I... I don't know. Tired. Exhausted. Confused."

 

Robbie squeezed his girlfriend's hand tenderly and she gave him an affectionate look. 

 

"I... I was dreaming so much. It was dark and... and I was scared, but... then you were there. Your voice. I heard your voice."

 

Robbie smiled, tears in his eyes. He had known that Leah could hear him. He hadn't talked to her for nothing.

 

"The lad was hard to tear away from yer side." 

 

Alasdair stepped closer to the bed, smiling gently. Leah's gaze drifted to him and the sight only seemed to confuse her more.

 

"Granddad, but... what are you doing here?" 

 

The Scotsman just waved his hand away.

 

"That's not important now, lassie. What's important is that ye rest now and get back on yer feet quickly." 

 

"And that we inform David and the rest of the family," Dr. Boyce added.

 

"Aye, that too."

 

 

It wasn't long before Robbie and Leah were alone in the room again. The doctor had made sure everything was fine so far and Alasdair and Dr. Boyce had gone out into the hallway to inform the royal family. 

 

"I'm so glad you're awake again." His voice was barely more than a whisper.

 

All the fear and worry he had felt since the attack gave way to joy and relief. 

 

"Will you tell me what happened?" 

 

There was hope in Leah's voice. And even though it would be hard to recall the memories, Robbie would manage.

 

"We... we were at my university. Do ye remember?" 

 

Leah seemed to think for a moment, but then she nodded. 

 

"That's right. You showed me everything." 

 

"Aye." 

 

His expression darkened as Robbie thought of what had happened afterward. 

 

"We... we were on our way back to the car when —"

 

He faltered, took a deep breath. The memory hurt as much as the moment itself. 

 

"I... I was attacked." 

 

Robbie's eyes widened and he looked into Leah's face. She remembered. 

 

"The protesters. A twinge in my wrist. Oh my... I'm so sorry, Robbie. I'm sorry you had to witness that." 

 

But Robbie just shook his head, brought Leah's hand to his mouth and pressed a kiss to his fingers. 

 

"Shh, it's okay. There's nothing to apologize for. The main thing is that you're okay now."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy had moved back into the chair next to the king’s desk. The others had gone to have a late lunch now that they finally knew Leah would be alright. But McCoy knew there was still work to be done and with Leah beginning to recover and Dr. Boyce assisting that recovery, David was without his usual advisors.

 

He had whispered to Scotty to ask for something to be sent to the office when he got to the dining room. McCoy knew David, and himself as well, would need something.

 

“What’s next?” he asked his father.

 

A knock on the door kept him from answering McCoy.

 

“Come in,” David called.

 

One of the staff quickly entered with a tray, and set it on a side table near the desk.

 

“Thank you,” McCoy called as she gave a quick bow and hurried back out of the office. “You need to eat,” McCoy said firmly to the king as he stood and crossed to the tray. “And so do I,” he chuckled.

 

“Thank you Leonard,” David said as he joined McCoy. He rested a hand on the prince’s shoulder. As McCoy met the king’s eyes he knew David was thanking him for more than just remembering lunch. He just nodded in return, then gave a small frown.

 

“What is it?” David asked.

 

“Dr. Boyce was right.”

 

“About what?”

 

McCoy struggled to hide a grin. “He said I’d be taller than you.” He laughed as his father suddenly straightened up.

 

“When did this happen?” David demanded with a twinkle in his eyes.

 

McCoy shrugged and returned to his chair with his lunch. They ate in silence for a few minutes. McCoy tried to recall the last meal he’d had. Something Francine had cooked. He’d only had a bite of toast hours before and it had been flavorless to him in his fears.

 

“What do we do now?” he finally asked again.

 

David blew out a deep breath.

 

“First we make certain Leah will recover and be herself, with no long term damage to her. A statement will need to be made, perhaps an interview. Photos of Leah returning home.”

 

McCoy nodded along as the king spoke. He’d seen briefly how much speculation was happening in the media. He could only imagine the messages he must have from their friends.

 

“And,” David hesitated. McCoy looked over expectantly. “And I want to meet these perpetrators.”

 

“You what?” McCoy blinked quickly in surprise.

 

“I want to see them, face to face. We don’t have many protestors; I want to meet them. I want to know what their grievances are.”

 

“They tried to kill Leah!” McCoy nearly shouted. He stared at David.

 

“Yes,” David said evenly. “I want to know why. What do they think we have done to them that they think attempted assassination is the answer?”

 

“What if they try to kill you?”

 

David looked sternly at his son.

 

“And if I don’t meet them, find out from them, how do I know they won’t try again? Make you their next target? You are outside my reach now Leonard. I have to trust that Starfleet will keep you safe instead of the security here that has proven their loyalty.”

 

McCoy sank back in his chair, his father’s true feelings hitting him.

 

“We can’t lose you either,” he said softly.

 

“I know,” David nodded. “It isn’t as if I plan on bringing them here and talking to them with no precautions.”

 

A faint smile played on McCoy’s lips. “Yes you would,” he said. “That’s who you are. You want to be accessible to our people.” McCoy waved a hand, indicating the planet. “You have no qualms about talking with a shuttle mechanic the same as you would a diplomat! You want these people who attacked Leah to see we’re no different than them, to see you aren’t above the law even if you help create them.”

 

David sat back in his chair and threw up his hands in defeat.

 

“You’re right. I want them to see we are people too. Who love their families and protect them as best they can.”

 

McCoy sighed, but nodded. “You have to be safe. For us. This isn’t an opposition minister, it’s the people who tried to hurt Leah. Who did hurt Leah.”

 

“I will,” David said and McCoy knew it was a promise the king wouldn’t break. “Let’s finish eating and get this statement drawn up.”

 

 

Scotty

Amanda had eventually convinced almost everyone that they needed to eat something, but David had insisted that he still had to take care of some things. Leonard had chosen to stay with him, however, not without asking Scotty quietly for food to be send up to the king's office first. Of course, the Scotsman had agreed and even though he really wanted to stay with his husband, he knew that he was of no use there. He didn't know anything about the king's work. At least not enough to be helpful. So instead he'd take care of Eleanor and the others.  

 

 

"Come on, darling, eat something," Francine gently said, wrapping an arm around the queen. 

 

Even though Eleanor had agreed on going to the dining hall, she apparently still had not much of an appetite. 

 

"I don't want to eat. I just want my daughter to be back home with me. I want to hold her in my arms a-and —" Eleanor broke out into sobs and Amanda and Francine both hugged her. 

 

Scotty heard them muttering soft, comforting words in two languages. He reached over the table and placed his hand on the queen's, stroking it with his thumb. 

 

"And I'm sure Leah wants to be back home with ye too. But ye need to be strong when she gets back. So ye need to eat and drink." 

 

Eleanor's eyes met Scotty's and she used her other hand to place it on top of the Scotsman's. A weak smile pulled at the corners of her mouth and she gave him a nod. 

 

"You're right, Scotty. I suppose... I should stop being a mental wreck and stop wasting time on tears, huh?"

 

A blush of embarrassment crept onto Scotty's cheeks and his eyes widened. 

 

"That's not what —" 

 

Eleanor let out a soft chuckle and quickly shook her head. 

 

"It's fine, don't worry. Let's... let's eat."

 

Smiles flitted across Amanda and Francine's faces as they exchanged a glance and his mother gave Scotty a proud nod. He behaved just the way she had taught him. 

 

They all started to eat in awkward silence. Even though everyone was very relieved about Leah going to be okay, no one seemed to know what to talk about. 

 

Scotty's mind drifted off to Leonard. He really hoped that his husband was doing okay. Leonard had never wished to play an important role, had never wanted to be king, and now he was needed at David's side. But it wouldn't be for too long. Soon enough Leah would get better. Scotty was quite certain about that for he knew that his little brother would take good care of the crown princess. 

 

Eventually it was Eleanor who broke the silence. She looked from Francine to Scotty.

 

"I'm so sorry that you couldn't enjoy your long weekend the way you planned. To recieve such horrible news when you finally had time to get away from all the stress of the academy..."

 

"Nae, nae. Don't apologize. Please. Incidents happen," Scotty quickly protested and Francine nodded in agreement. 

 

"Aye, Monty's right. Some things cannae be foreseen." 

 

And the attack on Leah for sure was one of those things. Of course they all had known that there was a risk of something happening to the royal family, but no one could have known about the protesters being aggressive like that. 

 

"I just wished it hadn't happened," Eleanor said, a sad look on her face.

 

"We all do. But all that matters is that everything's going to be okay now." 

 

Francine was just about to say something too when the door to the dining hall opened.

 

It was one of the servants. 

 

"Your majesty, the king sent for you. He received a call from Dr. Boyce. The crown princess is awake." 

 

If it was even possible, then everyone seemed to be even more relieved hearing the message. 

 

Eleanor clasped a hand in front of her mouth and quickly got to her feet. 

 

"We're on our way."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy dropped onto the bed with a long sigh. The day had been exhausting from all the fear and worry but that had gone away with the news that Leah would be alright.

 

Then the stress of the aftermath had hit.

 

McCoy was glad anew that he would not be king someday. The king had secretaries to help him of course, but they were not the same as Dr. Boyce, Sarek and Leah. But for nearly seventeen years McCoy had been brought up as the heir, and he put everything he’d learned into helping the king craft statements and make arrangements with the media outlets.

 

McCoy had suggested Amy Wallington for any interviews they intended to give and the king had agreed immediately. She had previously interviewed McCoy and Scotty during all the drama and rumors about their relationship and had done an excellent job. McCoy was certain if Leah had to speak that Amy would be the right person for it.

 

Leah herself would be home the next afternoon. Eleanor however, couldn’t wait to see that her daughter was alright in person and had hurried to the hospital as soon as the call with Leah had ended.

 

“Alright love?” Scotty asked. McCoy felt the bed dip as his husband sat down next to him and a moment later Scotty’s hand stroked down his back.

 

“Yeah,” McCoy said, muffled against a pillow. “Just done in from everything,” he said, turning his head to the side to be heard better.

 

“Ye did good with yer dad,” Scotty said and McCoy warmed to hear the approval in the Scotsman's voice.

 

“I didn’t forget everything I learned as soon as I stopped being heir,” McCoy grinned. He rolled onto his side and reached for Scotty.

 

As soon as Scotty was lying next to him, McCoy sobered and frowned.

 

“Father wants to meet with the attackers,” he said softly.

 

“He what?” Scotty’s eyes widened, and McCoy thought he saw fresh fear. It didn’t surprise him. He’d felt the same when Father had told him his plan.

 

McCoy nodded slowly as he answered. “He wants to meet them. Wants to know why, what we’ve done they’re so angry about. Wants them to see we are people who care about our families too.”

 

Scotty let out a slow breath.

 

“Here?” he asked.

 

“No,” McCoy shook his head. “At the security center they were taken to. All proper precautions. I don’t like it, but I think I understand.” He paused. “I did advise him—” he gave an ironic grin “—to not let Leah anywhere near there. She would be of the same mind as Father, I just know it. He agreed,” McCoy said as Scotty just stared at him.

 

McCoy wiggled himself down the bed enough that he could bury his face against Scotty’s chest. He let out a content sigh as Scotty’s arms tightened around him. He relaxed and his body went nearly limp.

 

Behind them a PADD chirped, and both boys groaned.

 

“I suppose we should answer our friends at some point,” Scotty said slowly.

 

McCoy shook his head against Scotty’s chest. “Tomorrow,” he muttered. “Amanda was going to talk with Spock this evening and he’ll tell the others the basics.”

 

“Ok.” McCoy felt the movement as Scotty nodded his head.

 

“Tonight I just want you,” McCoy said quietly.

 

“Whatever ye need mo ghràdh,” Scotty said, bringing his fingers up to stroke McCoy’s hair.

 

McCoy pulled back slightly and tilted his face up to meet Scotty’s mouth. A soft kiss before he leaned his forehead against his husband’s.

 

“We should probably get undressed and under these covers Len,” Scotty said gently. McCoy let go of Scotty before he was done talking.

 

A few buttons and his shirt was tossed off somewhere. Shoes fell with a pair of clunks as he pushed them off, and with a quick shuffle on the covers, his pants joined his shirt.

 

Scotty had sat up when McCoy let him go and he chuckled as McCoy pulled the covers out from beneath himself while Scotty had barely got his shirt off.

 

“Eager love,” Scotty grinned.

 

McCoy sighed. “Yes, but tired is winning. Just c’mere and keep me warm.”

 

“Of course,” Scotty said and in another minute he was buried under the covers, snuggled close to McCoy, with the lights out.

 

“Besides,” McCoy said, sleep already in his voice, “we can have fun in the morning with no fears hanging over us.”

 

Scotty laughed. “Aye, ye mad man.” He kissed the prince, and they settled in against each other.

 

 

Scotty

When Scotty woke up the next morning, Leonard was still fast asleep. The previous day had taken its toll on him and he deserved every second of rest.

 

Scotty looked around and saw his PADD on the bedside table. He let out a sigh and reached for it. At some point he had to look at all the messages they had received. 

 

His eyes widened when he saw how many messages there were. With every article the press had published, there had probably been more. All his friends had written to him, asking him what exactly was going on and how Leah, Robbie and Leonard were doing. Most of the messages were from Christine, who had obviously been the most worried. Her last message said that Spock had cleared up the group, but she still insisted on hearing from Leonard and Scotty as soon as possible.

 

A gentle smile crossed the Scotsman's face. They just had such great friends. 

 

Even Aporal had written to him. It was just a single message, but it meant a lot to Scotty that he'd got in touch at all.

 

'Take good care of your prince and yourself, Scottish boy. I hope the princess gets better soon.'

 

They weren't many words, but Scotty knew they were honest. And that was the most important thing. 

 

 

As Leonard stirred beside him, Scotty was reading some of the articles and the comments that went with them. Most of the people were shocked at the attack on the crown princess and erected at the good news, but there were also a few nasty comments. People who seemed to think the same way as the rebels. People who didn't seem to understand that the royal family were only human. It was terrible. 

 

"What are you reading?" came Leonard's tired voice and he slowly sat up. 

 

Scotty glanced quickly at him and gave him a weak smile.

 

"Just a few articles about everything," he said and Leonard sighed beside him, finally taking the PADD from his hand.

 

"Don't do that. It doesn't matter what people write. All that matters is that Leah comes home today and is healthy again."

 

Scotty nodded slowly and leaned over to give Leonard a kiss. 

 

"Aye. Ye're right." 

 

Leonard put the PADD aside before pulling Scotty to him and hugging him. Scotty heard his husband inhale his familiar scent deeply and then kisses pressed into his neck.

 

"So, I hear you and I are going to put yesterday's troubles behind us and have some fun?" 

 

A grin crossed Scotty's face as he heard the breathy words against his ear and he shrugged.

 

"We can give it a try." 

 

Just a moment later, they had both disappeared under the covers. They helped each other to forget. 

 

 

At first, Leonard and Scotty had planned to call Christine during her lunch break, but they decided to wait until the end of her classes. When Leah was back home and they had seen her in person, they could tell Christine more. 

 

The royal family car was accompanied by a huge escort as it drove through the palace gates. Rarely before had Scotty actually realized how much security there really was around the members of the royal family. He stared wide-eyed at the closing gate, which was also guarded so that none of the reporters tried to invade their privacy.

 

When the door of the vehicle opened and familiar people got out, Scotty felt Leonard squeeze his hand. 

 

The queen and Alasdair were the first. They were followed by Dr. Boyce and Sarek, who had apparently also gone to the hospital after the interrogations. They had all spent the night there in protected rooms. Leah and Robbie were the last to get out. 

 

Scotty's heart leapt for joy at the sight of his sister-in-law. She still looked a little pale around the nose, but otherwise she seemed fine.

 

David was the first to hug his daughter tightly before Leonard followed. Scotty had rarely seen the siblings so close together. Only once had they held each other like this and that had been after Leonard and Scotty had been abducted by the Romulans. 

 

Scotty also pulled Leah into a hug when it was his turn and the princess hugged him back tightly. 

 

"Oh Scotty, I'm so glad you were with Lenny. Without you..."

 

"Shh, it's all right. I'm so glad you're okay."

 

Leah nodded before releasing the hug and grabbing Robbie's hand. The youngest Scott had stepped up beside her.

 

"I have your brother to thank for that. His voice gave me strength." 

 

Scotty nodded with a smile and then looked at Robbie. He had... grown up so much.

 

"Well then... Let's go in and give Leah a proper welcome."

 

 

McCoy

Tea had been laid out in the queen’s sitting room and David led the way with Eleanor. McCoy had grinned at Scotty before offering his own arm to Francine. Scotty had rolled his eyes at his husband and followed along with Granddad. Sarek and Amanda and Dr. Boyce came next.

 

And Leah with Robbie walked in the middle of everyone.

 

McCoy had squeezed his sister carefully after she had stepped from the car that had brought her home and the king had embraced her. Though she moved easily, her face was still a few shades paler than normal and her eyes hinted at tiredness and a new wariness.

 

He hadn’t known how truly worried he had been until Leah had pulled him tight as well. A second rush of relief had washed over McCoy and for a moment his legs trembled. He whispered a few words to Leah before releasing her again.

 

 

“When do you have to go back?” Leah asked, looking at McCoy.

 

He glanced at David, then Scotty before looking back at his sister.

 

“We’re going to fly back tomorrow evening,” he answered. “Have to finish up doing your work you know.” McCoy smirked. “You’re still on sick leave.”

 

Leah rolled her eyes at him, then her expression turned serious. “You haven’t missed anything important have you? At school?”

 

“Not really.” McCoy shook his head. “I probably have a quiz on Friday, but Eugene will let me know what to be prepared for.”

 

“I turned in my last project early,” Scotty added.

 

“I wouldn’t want to put you behind,” Leah said. “Or you,” she turned to look at Robbie next to her.

 

“Yer well being is more important than a test or project,” Scotty said, reassuringly, and the other two boys nodded.

 

“Thank you,” Leah said softly.

 

Dr. Boyce turned from Alasdair to look at Leah as he heard the quiet voice.

 

“Princess, if you’re done with tea, you should probably get some rest,” he said.

 

“I feel fine,” Leah protested.

 

“I’m sure you do,” Dr. Boyce conceded. “But your body went through a lot of stress the last few days. I wouldn’t have my favorite patient overdo it and set herself back.”

 

“Ok,” Leah relented.

 

“And I have some work to attend to about all of this,” David said, setting down his cup. He looked at Sarek and Dr. Boyce before glancing at McCoy. 

 

The prince's chest tightened with the knowledge of what work his father meant. With the head of his security and his best advisor, David was planning to go to the security center that was holding Leah’s attackers. McCoy knew nothing he could say would change the king’s mind. Nor did he want to say anything in front of Mother or Leah. Mother would worry and Leah would want to go. Better to keep quiet.

 

“Leah rests, David works; boys do you have a plan?” Eleanor asked.

 

“We have some homework to catch up on probably,” McCoy said.

 

“And a couple calls to make,” Scotty added.

 

“I think I might have a rest as well,” Granddad said.

 

“Then it’s us ladies,” Eleanor smiled at Francine and Amanda. “We can plan a wonderful dinner for this evening. A good meal to put us all right.”

 

“We’ll look forward to it,” David said as he stood. He stepped over to the queen and leaned down to give her a kiss, before he said his goodbyes to the others and left the room.

 

 

“Is yer father going now?” Scotty asked quietly as he and McCoy made their way to their room.

 

“What?”

 

“I felt the tension in ye when he said he had work to do.”

 

McCoy nodded and glanced over his shoulder. They were alone in the hall.

 

“Yes. He’s going now.” He sighed. “I wish he wasn’t.”

 

“Do- do ye want to go with him?”

 

“No!” McCoy said firmly. “I don’t want to see those people. They can rot in that center for all I care. And I know that isn’t princely of me, but they attacked my sister.”

 

“It’s alright Len, I understand,” Scotty said soothingly.

 

McCoy opened their door and held it for Scotty before firmly closing it behind them.

 

“Thank you,” he whispered.

 

“We can check in with the others about assignments and that later, but let’s get Christine taken care of. I’m sure she’s more than ready to hear from us,” Scotty said. He squeezed McCoy’s arm before crossing the room.

 

“Ok,” McCoy agreed and followed him.

 

 

Scotty

"There you are at last! I thought you wouldn't call at all!" Even though Christine's voice sounded extremely indignant, Scotty and Leonard knew that she was just worried. The look on her face said it clearly. 

 

She was sitting alone in her room, having probably just finished some homework. 

 

"Sorry, Chris, we just wanted to wait until Leah got back home," Leonard explained apologetically and Christine's eyes widened. 

 

"So she's really back home? I wasn't sure if all the articles were true. There's so much written. I'd rather rely on you as sources."

 

Scotty smiled gently. They both knew that Christine would treat any information discreetly. They could speak freely with her.

 

"Aye, she arrived here a few hours ago. She's doing well under the circumstances. Robbie won't leave her side."

 

Christine nodded understandingly. 

 

"I can imagine that. How is he? It must have been so bad for him."

 

"He's calmed down again. Knowing Leah's all right is all that matters to the lad."

 

Scotty had watched his brother very closely during tea and had seen that, although everything had taken its toll on him, he looked much better than he had just the day before. 

 

"And how are you two?" 

 

Leonard and Scotty exchanged a quick glance and the Scotsman squeezed his husband's hand, which was lying in his lap. 

 

"Much better now that we know everything's going to be okay," Leonard replied, but Scotty sensed that he was still clearly tense about the situation with David.

 

Scotty would have liked to go to the king himself and tell him how risky he thought the action was, but he knew that ultimately it was none of his business. David knew what he was doing. And fortunately he wasn't alone. With Sarek and Dr. Boyce by his side, there shouldn't be any problems. 

 

"How could all this even happen? I've read so many versions..." 

 

 

Time passed quickly while the boys told Christine about what had happened. They hadn't been there themselves, but Robbie had filled them in, after all.

 

Christine also seemed to find it hard to believe that such a thing could be done to Leah. She had seen the danger members of the royal family could get into, having been one of Leonard and Scotty's rescuers herself, but a poison attack like this was something else entirely. Especially when it was carried out by Georgiarian residents.

 

A knock at the door interrupted the conversation and Leonard got up to see who it was. Scotty was surprised to see that it was a servant who wanted to inform the couple that dinner was almost ready. 

 

Apparently they had completely forgotten the time during the phone call. Scotty glanced at the clock and realized that two hours had already passed. 

 

"We'll be right there," Scotty heard Leonard's reply. The door quickly closed and the prince rejoined him. 

 

"People are asking for us, Chris." 

 

Christine just smiled understandingly.

 

"It's fine. I should finish my chores now too and then slowly make my way to dinner. I'll see you tomorrow then?" 

 

"Aye."

 

"Yes."

 

They said their quick goodbyes and then made their way downstairs. Scotty was curious to see if David would say anything about his work. They could only hope that there would be no further problems.

 

 

McCoy

Leah’s color was much improved when McCoy and Scotty arrived in the dining room. She must have rested as Dr. Boyce had told her to. Robbie seemed more relaxed as well, his shoulders appearing to have lost the tension they carried earlier.

 

Three seats were still empty as the boys sat down.

 

“How was your afternoon dear?” the queen asked across from McCoy.

 

“It was good,” McCoy answered, glancing distractedly at David’s empty seat. “We talked to Christine. Everyone was worried about you,” he said looking across at Leah.

 

“Well if you talked to Christine, then she’ll calm the others,” Leah smiled.

 

McCoy felt Scotty’s knee bump into his, and he looked at his husband. He took a breath and tried to calm himself. It was hard knowing where the king had gone.

 

“Is Father coming?” Leah asked Eleanor.

 

The queen’s brow furrowed slightly. “He probably got caught up with something. I sent someone to remind them.”

 

“He isn’t here,” McCoy said quietly.

 

“They’re on their way,” Amanda spoke up at the same time. She looked over at McCoy. He looked back at her curiously. Sarek was with the king and everyone was quite aware of the bond Spock’s parents shared.

 

“They’re ok?” McCoy asked earnestly.

 

“Yes Leonard,” Amanda answered him.

 

The tension bled from McCoy and he bumped his knee back against Scotty’s. Scotty’s hand found his and squeezed his fingers.

 

“What’s going on?” Robbie asked.

 

“Father—”

 

But McCoy was interrupted as the door opened and the king came in, followed by Dr. Boyce and Sarek. McCoy stared at the king as he sat, studying his face for any sign of distress, anything.

 

“Leah, you’re looking better,” David said. “My apologies for our lateness.”

 

“Thank you,” Leah said. “We know what your work is like.”

 

“Not this time,” McCoy muttered under his breath.

 

“What did ye find out lad?” Alasdair asked David.

 

David looked at the older man in surprise and raised an eyebrow at his son. McCoy shook his head slightly. He hadn’t told anyone but Scotty and he was sure his husband hadn’t told anyone.

 

“Some minds aren’t meant to be changed,” David said to Alasdair.

 

“What’s that mean?” Eleanor asked.

 

David sighed. “I went to see the people who attacked Leah.”

 

“You did what?” Leah cried.

 

Eleanor gasped and Francine’s hand went up to her mouth.

 

“How did you know?” David asked Granddad.

 

“It’s what I would have done in yer situation,” Granddad said plainly.

 

“Why?” Eleanor asked, grabbing at her husband’s arm.

 

“I had to know,” David said. “They needed to see me and realize we are actual people. They disagree with us; they plot and they rally and yet they don’t recall we are people just like them. We aren’t just an idea sitting on a throne, high in the clouds.”

 

“They seemed shaken to be face to face with David,” Dr. Boyce said. “I suppose they never expected to be visited by the king they protest against.”

 

“It is one thing to speak and bring people together, yet it is entirely something else to be confronted with that very thing you protest,” David agreed with a nod to Dr. Boyce.

 

“What did they say?” Leah asked, leaning closer to the table. In her eyes McCoy could see a mix of emotions.

 

The king sighed. “Not much I’m afraid. The one who actually poisoned you would not talk.”

 

“Two of the others appeared weaker in mind and had an air of repentance,” Sarek said.

 

“You weren’t alone with them?” Eleanor asked softly.

 

“No,” David confirmed. “Everything was safe. I would have preferred them to not be cuffed, but I wouldn’t have much of a security head if they hadn’t been.” He looked down the table at Sarek who gave a brief nod.

 

A heavy silence fell on the group. McCoy drew in a deep breath of relief that his father was home and safe.

 

“This looks wonderful,” David said, breaking the silence. “Are we going to begin?”

 

And with that everyone began to move and talk again, passing dishes and remarking on how good everything looked and smelled.

 

 

Robbie

It was so good to have Leah back home. Robbie had made sure that the princess was resting as promised. At first, the young Scotsman had sat at his desk and completed a few assignments for university, but he hadn't really been able to concentrate on the texts he was reading anyway. When Leah then asked him to lie with her, he had quickly followed his girlfriend's request. He had simply held her in his arms for a long time before they had both eventually dozed off. 

 

There was lively conversation at the dinner table, but most of them still seemed to be shocked by the news that David had just revealed to them. 

 

How could he have gone to talk to these people? And how had he managed to stay calm? Robbie knew that he would certainly not have been able to control himself if he had been in the same room as the people responsible for the attack for even a second.

 

But David was the king. All his life he had been brought up to put the interests of his people above his own. It must have been incredibly difficult to display such self-control. 

 

Robbie thought about his own impulse control. He allowed himself to be provoked far too easily. He certainly wouldn't make a good king. But if he wanted to stay by Leah's side, he had to learn to control himself better. He couldn't just let his feelings guide him all the time. 

 

His gaze fell on Leonard. The prince also had difficulties following the rules. That was probably why Leah had always been the better choice to succeed the king. Although, of course, she still had a lot to learn. The kidnapping of Robbie by Khan had shown that.

 

"You okay?" 

 

Leah's voice was quiet beside him and Robbie nodded slowly, squeezing her hand.

 

"Aye. Just a lot of thoughts in my head." 

 

He just had to keep telling Leah the truth, he couldn't fool her anyway. She saw through him every time. 

 

 

After dinner, the young couples sat down together in one of the small living rooms. Leah had said that she wanted to spend some time with her brother and brother-in-law before they left the next day.

 

"I think we've all had more than enough drama in our lives now." 

 

Even though Leah tried to joke, Robbie knew the shock was still in her bones. 

 

"Tell me about it. I really hope we get some peace and quiet from now on," grumbled Leonard, who had laid his head in Scotty's lap. The two of them shared a sofa. 

 

Robbie was sitting on one of the armchairs with his arms around Leah's waist. The princess was sitting on his lap. 

 

"Well, at least we never get bored." 

 

Robbie gave his big brother a glare. Scotty shouldn't also behave like Leah. But when he heard his girlfriend giggle softly, he knew that it was exactly what she needed. She wanted to forget her worries as quickly as possible.

 

"So, how are things going at the academy? Is Lenny somehow managing to keep up with all the geniuses?" 

 

Leah just stuck her tongue out at her brother as he glared at her. Those two really were one of a kind.

 

"For your information, you don't have to be a genius to work for Starfleet."

 

"I know. That's why they accepted you in the first place."

 

"Oh, you —" Leonard reached for a pillow and wanted to throw it at his sister, but then hesitated. A sigh escaped his mouth. 

 

"You're lucky you just got out of the hospital," he muttered, dropping his soft weapon again. 

 

Leah grinned superiorly. She had expected that.

 

"I guess I'll have to take advantage of that, won't I?"

 

Leonard only rolled his eyes before he rolled his head to look up at Scotty helplessly.

 

"Can we please already fly back now?" 

 

"Oh, mo ghràdh," Scotty ran his fingers through his husband's hair, "we both know ye don't really want that." 

 

"How about we watch a movie? Just... relax for a bit," Robbie suggested, trying his best to offer a peaceful end to the banter. 

 

Maybe that way they could all clear their heads.

Chapter Text

McCoy

A gentle hand shook McCoy’s shoulder, and his eyes blinked open.

 

“C’mon Len, wake up. The movie’s over. Ye should get to bed.” Scotty’s voice was amused above McCoy. He looked up at his husband smiling down at him.

 

“Not asleep,” McCoy muttered in a sleep heavy voice.

 

“Yeah, sure,” said another voice sarcastically.

 

McCoy looked over to see his sister grinning at him. He wiped at his face and sat up, losing the warmth from lying across Scotty as he did. A small shiver went down his back.

 

“I wasn’t sle—” A huge yawn interrupted his protest.

 

“Take him to bed Scotty,” Leah laughed, “before he tells anymore lies.”

 

“Shut up,” McCoy snapped at Leah.

 

“Hey!” Robbie said, breaking from his own laughter.

 

McCoy rolled his eyes and waved a dismissive hand at his brother in law.

 

“If the movie’s over let’s go,” McCoy said to Scotty and got to his feet. “I’ve heard enough to feel certain she’s back to herself.” Another yawn threatened, and McCoy struggled to hold it back.

 

“Love you too, little brother,” Leah called behind him as he left the room. “Night Scotty!”

 

“Good night Leah. Robbie,” Scotty said as he hurried behind McCoy. “Ye were snoring a bit,” Scotty said quietly as he caught up to McCoy.

 

McCoy looked over at his husband with pretend shock on his face. “I thought you were on my side!”

 

Scotty chuckled. “It’s alright love, I know what stress ye’ve been under the last few days.” He closed in to McCoy’s side and slid an arm around him.

 

McCoy let out a soft sigh at the contact. “It wouldn’t be a problem if you weren’t so warm and comfortable,” he smiled.

 

“Well, ye can snuggle back in soon enough,” Scotty promised.

 

 

McCoy woke in the morning to sunshine breaking through a crack in the curtains. He let out a sigh and wiggled himself deeper into the covers. Scotty’s arms held him close and his chest pressed tight to McCoy’s back. Could he be happier? His sister was cured and home, his family was safe, and the man he loved was wrapped around him. He relaxed even more as he let out a deep breath and let his mind rove. He’d let Scotty sleep as long as he wanted.

 

Just after dinner they would fly back to Earth. The prince’s thoughts drifted to what they needed to get done that day. He’d check with Father first to see if there were any last things he needed McCoy’s help on. Then they’d spend time with Leah and Robbie and Mother. They likely wouldn’t see them in person again until the winter holidays.

 

That reminded McCoy he needed to speak to Eleanor about having the Scott’s to the palace again for Christmas. He added it to his mental list.

 

At some point he supposed he and Scotty should take a look at their homework and catch up, but they did have a nearly six hour flight that evening and McCoy would take all the distractions he could for that.

 

Behind him, his favorite distraction began to wake. Scotty’s arms tightened for a brief moment, then McCoy felt kisses against the back of his neck.

 

“Mmm, mo ghràdh, madainn mhath.”

 

McCoy smiled at the Gaelic words. Carefully he rolled over so he could face Scotty.

 

“Hi,” he greeted the Scotsman in a near whisper.

 

Scotty closed the distance and kissed him.

 

“How do you always look so good in the morning?” McCoy asked in awe.

 

“Are ye saying I don’t look good the rest of the day?” Scotty teased back.

 

McCoy rolled his eyes. “You’re the handsomest man on the planet,” he said.

 

“Only this planet? Not the galaxy?” Scotty pretended to pout.

 

“You’re the most luminous being in the universe,” McCoy said, humor in his voice to match Scotty’s pretend pout. He rolled onto his back and waved his hands towards the ceiling to indicate the sky above them.

 

“That’s more like it,” Scotty said, grinning and rolling on top of McCoy. He leaned down for another kiss. “Now is there any way you’d prefer to start this morning with this luminous being?” he asked, raising an eyebrow questioningly.

 

 

Granddad was the only one sitting in the dining room when McCoy and Scotty were finally showered and dressed.

 

“Are we first or last?” McCoy joked as they greeted the older man.

 

“Neither,” Granddad replied. “Robert and Leah have not come in yet.”

 

“More rest for the lass is good,” Scotty nodded.

 

“Yeah,” McCoy agreed. “I’m tired of doing her work.” He grinned and Scotty groaned.

 

 

Scotty

"When will ye and mum fly back?" Scotty asked, looking over at Alasdair questioningly. The older man looked up from the book he was reading and gave his grandson a smile. 

 

"After lunch. Yer mother wants to be home for dinner so that she can get some rest before she starts working again tomorrow." 

 

Scotty nodded understandingly. Even though he was really sad that the nice long weekend at home had been destroyed by the horrible events, he was still very glad that they had had at least one, almost two, relaxing days in Aberdeen. 

 

"I suppose then we better spend some time together before the two of you leave," Leonard said, but Alasdair just waved his hand dismissively.

 

"Oh, don't worry about us, lad. Ye can do whatever ye like. Don't feel forced to spend time with us old folks," Granddad returned with a chuckle, however, the prince quickly shook his head. 

 

"We don't! We love spending time with the family whenever we get the chance. It'll be rare enough once we head out into space." 

 

If Scotty wasn't imagining things, he could hear the slightest hint of sadness in Leonard's voice. Aye. It wasn't just the fact that they'd live on a space ship, but also the distance to their relatives that would be really hard on them. Though, if the Scotsman was honest, he hadn't given much thought to that up until now. 

 

To think that they'd be so far away from home, unable to return as fast as nowadays. What if something would happen? What if they were needed on Earth or Georgiares?

 

Granddad only laughed softly, pulling Scotty out of his unnerving thoughts. 

 

"Oh, Leonard, that's still quite far away, don't ye think?" 

 

"Time moves faster than we want it to," Leonard mumbled quietly and Scotty slowly bumped his knee against his husband's, trying to spend him some comfort. 

 

"Well, if ye really want to use yer free time to take care of us, I sure as hell will nae complain. And Francine won't do that either. She already misses ye boys, even though we're still here." 

 

Scotty smiled. He could believe that. It was just who his mother was. 

 

"Where is she anyway?" 

 

"Oh, she's with Amanda and Eleanor. I don't ken what those lasses are up to. They always seem to plan something." 

 

That answer made both Scotty and Leonard laugh. They could only imagine the topics their mothers were chatting about. 

 

 

The boys quickly finished breakfast and promised Granddad to return in no time, before they headed upstairs to their room. They still needed to pack a few things and the sooner they were finished with those, the more time they'd have for other things. 

 

"Your highness?" They were on their way back to the dining hall when a familiar voice caused Leonard and Scotty to stop.

 

"Good morning, Sarek. What can I do for you?" Leonard asked, a polite smile on his face. He obviously tried to overplay his worry, but unfortunately his voice gave him away. 

 

"The king would like to have a talk with you." Sarek's face was very stern as he explained why he had stopped the prince, but then again, it always was. 

 

A frown crossed Leonard's face. He didn't ask more questions though. Instead he turned to Scotty. 

 

"Why don't you go ahead and tell Granddad I'll be with you soon."

 

The Scotsman was just about to nod when Sarek clarified his words and quickly destroyed Leonard's plan. 

 

"He would like to have a talk with both of you." 

 

"Oh, uhm, okay," Leonard nodded, the frown deepening even more. He looked around and saw one of the servants in a short distance. 

 

"Mabel, would you please tell Mr. Scott that my Father called us in? He's in the dining room." 

 

The young woman gave Leonard a quick nod and bowed down. 

 

"Of course, your highness."

 

 

"Leonard, Scotty. Good morning. I hope you two were able to rest?" David greeted the boys when they stepped inside his office, accompanied by Sarek.

 

Leonard held on to Scotty's hand and squeezed it nervously.

 

"Good morning, Father."

 

"Good morning. Aye, we were. Thank ye." 

 

The king too looked more rested than he had the previous days, but there still seemed to be something on his mind. Probably the reason why he had asked to speak to them. 

 

"What do you need to talk about with us?" Leonard instantly blurted out. His worry was just too big so he got straight to the point. 

 

A sigh escaped David's mouth and he nodded at the couch in the corner.

 

"Please sit down, will you?" 

 

Scotty could feel the tension in his husband rise as the prince slowly led the way over. They sat down and looked at the king expectantly.

 

"I know that you're not going to like what I'm about to say, but we decided that it is necessary for your safety."

 

A strange feeling started to spread inside Scotty's stomach. He already had an idea what was to follow. 

 

"Father?"

 

"You will return to the academy, however, you will be accompanied by members of our security team. As long as that group is still rioting, you are not safe."

 

 

McCoy

“What? No!” McCoy said instantly after his father’s words that security would follow them back to Starfleet.

 

“Yes,” David said firmly.

 

McCoy felt Scotty trying to calm him with a gentle hand on his knee, but McCoy shook it off and stood up angrily.

 

“No,” he said again, looking his father directly in the face.

 

“Len…,” Scotty said softly.

 

“No,” McCoy said, looking down at his husband. He groaned out a breath before finding his words and looking at David again. “No. I’m finally my own person there! No guards, nothing, just myself!” He began to pace, angry energy forcing him to move. “And I like it! No one in class looks at me as anything but just another cadet! I’m treated normally for once!”

 

He whipped back around to look at the king again. “Does Starfleet know? You aren’t king there; you can’t just add whomever you want to their campus! Do they know how little you trust them to keep me safe?”

 

“Yes they know,” David said calmly. “I’ve been in touch with Admiral Barnett. And at the moment Leonard, no, I don’t trust them with my son’s safety.”

 

“Earth isn’t Georgiares! This isn’t happening there!” McCoy threw his arm out gesturing towards the window and the planet beyond.

 

“No, but a cadet was recently attacked,” David said.

 

McCoy stilled, and stared at his father.

 

“A cadet who is your close friend and whom Starfleet didn’t protect from being attacked,” David continued.

 

McCoy’s mouth worked around before his next words formed.

 

“That had nothing to do with here!”

 

“Did Starfleet stop the attack? Prevent it?” David asked sharply.

 

McCoy said nothing, but glared.

 

“My daughter was attacked in broad daylight, only miles from home,” David said, standing up. “I will not have something happen to you that I could help prevent. A security team will return with you and that’s final Leonard.”

 

“I’m my own person now,” McCoy said coldly. “You can’t protect me forever. Someday we’ll be assigned to a ship and dangers won’t stop just because you sent a guard.” He turned sharply and headed for the door.

 

Behind him he could hear Scotty trying to call him and David saying something else, but he blocked it out. His hands balled into fists at his side and he wanted to yell. Didn’t Father understand? McCoy had finally lived outside of palace life; he’d had something that touched normality and he liked it. Being a regular student, treated like everyone else, no special privileges because of who he had been born.

 

He walked blindly in his anger, not paying attention to where he was headed. A hand softly touched his arm and he stopped.

 

“Len—” Scotty began, concern on his face.

 

“I don’t want to hear it yet,” McCoy said. “Just let me be angry.”

 

“Oh,” said Scotty, taking a step back.

 

McCoy looked around to see where they were and grabbed for Scotty’s hand.

 

“No,” he said, “don’t go. You- you calm me.” They were near the stairs to the secret library gallery. “I’m just not ready to stop being angry yet.”

 

“Ok Len.”

 

Gently tugging Scotty’s hand, McCoy made for the twisting staircase. Just the contact between their fingers was enough to cause McCoy’s other hand to relax.

 

 

In the gallery Scotty sat on the overstuffed couch while McCoy paced back and forth a few times.

 

“He can’t protect me forever,” he said, most of the anger gone from his tone.

 

“He’s afraid, love,” Scotty said quietly. “He nearly lost Leah. And ye’re so much farther away now.”

 

“I know. But when do I get to be me?” McCoy said, turning to look at Scotty. “Other parents fear for their children and have to let them go anyway. Father has only ever known being a royal. He’s never been out like I have.” McCoy sighed. He moved over and sat beside Scotty, letting his head rest on his husband’s shoulder.

 

“He has power and the means that other parents don’t have. When is he going to realize that what might be best is letting me take care of me?”

 

“I dinnae ken mo ghràdh, I dinnae ken, but he means well.” Scotty gently stroked a hand down McCoy’s back.

 

“I know he does,” McCoy agreed. They sat silently for a few moments.

 

“What do you think?” McCoy finally asked. “Do you want security with us at the academy?”

 

 

Scotty

Of course, the situation was incredibly hard for Leonard. He had finally managed to live his own life without the shadow of royalty hanging over him. He had finally been able to be himself and now that was going to be taken away from him. Just like that. 

 

"Len, I just want nothing to happen to ye. And as long as this group is still rebelling, ye might be ambushed on Earth." 

 

Who knew whether other Georgiaran residents were studying at the Academy and working with the rebels. It was really a big risk. And David felt the need to protect his youngest.

 

Leonard groaned. It all seemed incredibly stressful for him and Scotty just wanted to help him feel better. 

 

And suddenly a thought occurred to him. The Scotsman's face brightened. 

 

"I... I think I might have an idea how the security team can protect us, but still we can keep our lives at the academy relatively normal."

 

Leonard quickly lifted his head from Scotty's shoulder and looked at him questioningly. There was hope in his gaze.

 

"Really?" 

 

Scotty moved a little to the side to take both of Leonard's hands in his.

 

"What if the members of the team go undercover as cadets? I mean... there are so many people who decide to join Starfleet later. People who make a fresh start after a divorce. People who were in the wrong job before. People who want to change the universe with their life experience. Security can always be around us, from a safe distance, but they won't necessarily be associated with ye!"

 

Leonard's eyes widened and slowly but surely a smile crept onto his lips. His hope sure seemed to be growing.

 

"That's a great idea, leannan! Why didn't I think of that myself?" 

 

Scotty just shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Oh, you're just a genius!" Leonard exuberantly pulled his husband closer to him and Scotty let out a surprised sound as the prince's lips pressed against his own. He smiled into the kiss. This was how he wanted to see Leonard.

 

When Leonard pulled his head back, he barely took time to catch his breath. He immediately jumped to his feet, pulling Scotty with him. 

 

"Come on, we'll talk to Father right away!"

 

 

They carefully knocked at the king's office door and Scotty really hoped that David wouldn't be too angry at his son's behavior. 

 

"Come in," David's deep voice sounded from inside and Leonard slowly opened the door, exchanging a quick glance with Scotty. 

 

They found David sitting at his desk, bent over a PADD. He raised his head as soon as he heard his visitors step inside. 

 

"Leonard. You look calmer, I see. Are you ready to talk again in a reasonable manner?" The king raised a questioning eyebrow at his son and Leonard looked to the ground. 

 

"I'm sorry for my behavior," he mumbled a quiet apology under his breath and Scotty squeezed his hand in a comforting way. 

 

David sighed.

 

"I know that you are upset, but you also need to see that I'm just worried. After almost losing Leah, I can't stand the thought of something happening to you." 

 

"I know!" Leonard raised his head to look at his father. "I... I know. But," he looked at his husband with a smile, "Scotty has an idea on how to solve both our problems." 

 

"Oh?" That sentence made David's head turn around to his son in law. 

 

A soft blush crept onto Scotty's cheeks. He still felt awkward telling the king about his thoughts and ideas. 

 

"So, I was thinking, is it possible for yer security team to... to go undercover? They could disguise as cadets and keep an eye on Leonard without treating him like a prince. That way we can continue to live our lives like before."

 

Leonard's look was even more hopeful than Scotty's. He really hoped that his father would agree on the plan. 

 

"Father?"

 

 

McCoy

“That is interesting,” David said as he looked at the boys. “Though it would require more thought and arrangement.”

 

The king sat back in his chair and gestured for McCoy and Scotty to sit.

 

“I don’t think I can get it done before you boys leave tonight.”

 

McCoy’s anger threatened to bubble up in his chest again.

 

“However,” David said after another moment of thought. “Andre and his team could still accompany you back. They could stay nearby while the undercover team gets set up.” The king leaned forward again and tapped at something on his desk.

 

“I still don’t want any of them,” McCoy said. “But if they will let me be then I will put up with it.”

 

“They may have to talk to you in passing as a cadet to a cadet, and can keep anything else to private channels.”

 

A knock sounded on the door and Sarek slipped quietly into the room before David could call for him to come in.

 

“Sarek, Scotty has had the idea to put the team that goes with them undercover. I will have to contact Starfleet again of course, but would you begin to make a list of security members we have who would not look out of place as cadets?”

 

“Yes sir,” Sarek gave a short nod.

 

“And inform Andre that I will want to speak with him,” David added.

 

Sarek inclined his head again and left the office as quietly as he had entered.

 

“Thank you Scotty.”

 

McCoy watched his husband look at the king and try not to color.

 

“It is a good idea and I wish I had thought of it myself,” David continued. He looked at McCoy. “Any idea is a good one if it makes us two stubborn men agree.”

 

Warmth raced up McCoy’s face. He still didn’t like Georgiaren security following them to the academy, but if David was set on it, then at least undercover guards would be better.

 

“I got it from you,” McCoy managed a half smile.

 

“Oh I know you did,” David smiled back. “I suppose you boys have some things planned to do before you leave and I’m sure I’ve taken up enough of your time.”

 

 

“I still don’t like it,” McCoy said quietly to Scotty as they walked towards the dining room.

 

“I know love, but it’s an improvement over being obviously tailed on campus.”

 

“I wish this hadn’t happened,” McCoy said.

 

“We all do Len,” Scotty agreed with a squeeze to McCoy’s fingers.

 

The open door of the dining room revealed an empty room. Scotty chuckled.

 

“I didn’t suppose he’d wait all morning in here for us.”

 

“Probably left with Leah and Robbie. Well, if they’ve even come down yet,” McCoy said. “I hope she got enough rest.”

 

“Robbie will make sure she did,” Scotty said.

 

“You sure he’s the best one to help her rest?” McCoy asked with a sly grin.

 

“Ugh! Len!”

 

“Hey!” McCoy laughed. “I know! Well, actually, I don’t want to know.”

 

They began to walk again, heading for Granddad’s room. Laughter reached them as they got close. Granddad’s voice called to them as they passed a sitting room. McCoy and Scotty stopped and entered. Granddad was inside with Leah and Robbie.

 

“Yer brother and sister want to spend time with us as well,” Granddad told McCoy and Scotty.

 

“The more the merrier,” McCoy agreed. It was great to see Leah looking and acting like herself.

 

 

Scotty

Francine was quick to join them when Granddad sent her a message and when Leah asked about the queen's whereabouts, Francine only said that she was still with Amanda. They were probably planning the biggest lunch ever Scotty assumed. 

 

They spent a few hours chatting away and playing cards and from time to time Scotty glanced at his brother and sister-in-law. They looked much more relaxed and healthier. That was a good thing. 

 

"Alright, now, I'm giving up. It's impossible to beat this man!" Leonard eventually groaned when they all lost yet another round to Alasdair. The old man chuckled softly.

 

"Already disappointed, yer highness? Maybe if ye practiced more, then ye'd win for once." 

 

"As if that would change anything about you winning all the time! You know,  sometimes I really think that you cheat!" 

 

"Oi, careful now, laddie," Granddad retorted, raising his finger warningly, but Leah just laughed. 

 

"Oh, don't be offended, Granddad. Lenny here has always been a sore loser. When we were younger, we always used to play boardgames on Sundays and when our little prince lost, he was so angry that he wouldn't talk to me for days. And that one time —" 

 

"Okay! That's enough story telling!" Leonard interrupted his sister, crossing his arms in front of his chest. Sometimes he could be so grumpy.

 

Scotty couldn't help the small chuckle that escaped his mouth and he leaned closer to Leonard to press a kiss onto his cheek.

 

"Oh, don't pout, mo ghràdh. In the end, ye won something way more important than any game in this galaxy." 

 

Leonard looked at him, a frown on his face. He didn't seem to get it so Scotty chose to be more clear about his words. 

 

"Ye won my heart." 

 

A grin crossed Leonard's face as he nodded and pulled his husband in for another kiss. 

 

"Ugh, cheesy!" Leah's voice could be heard from across them, but the couple ignored it. They knew that their siblings were just the same as them. 

 

"I think we should head to the dining room now. Lunch should be ready any moment," Francine finally said, causing the lovebirds to let go of each other. 

 

"Aye, let's go." 

 

 

Scotty had expected the dining table to be well set, but he was still very surprised at all the various dishes. The last time he had seen a full table like that had been on one of their birthdays. 

 

"Surprise!" Eleanor greeted the group with a wide smile on her lips. She looked so happy and relieved that Scotty almost forgot that his and Leonard's situation was still tense with security having to follow them to Earth. 

 

"Oh, Mother, that looks wonderful!" Leah exclaimed, looking from one dish to the other and the others nodded in agreement. 

 

"Anything for my family. Come, sit down please."

 

Quickly, everyone followed the queen's request and it didn't take too long until David, Sarek and Dr. Boyce joined them too. 

 

The king too looked very surprised by all the food, but he smiled gratefully at his wife who was sitting between Leah and Leonard. She had wanted both her children at her side and Scotty understood it very well. After everything that had happened, she wanted to know them safe and sound. 

 

The Scotsman himself had Leonard on his one side and Francine on the other. His mother looked proudly at the set table. She had probably helped cooking everything before she had joined Scotty and the others. 

 

They all started to eat, quiet chatting filling the room, and for that moment everything seemed normal again.

 

 

After lunch it was time to say goodbye to Francine and Granddad. The two of them had already packed their things in the morning and were ready to be taken to the shuttle.

 

"Thank you for coming along. Robbie really needed the two of you at his side," Scotty heard Leah whisper when she was hugging Francine tightly. His mother nodded.

 

"Of course we came, lassie. Granddad and I were worried about ye too, after all. Ye are part of our family." 

 

Leah smiled and wiped at her eyes when she let go of Francine and hugged Alasdair next. 

 

"Take care of yerself, lass. Wouldn't want to hear any news like those again too soon."

 

At that the princess chuckled.

 

"I'll try my best, Granddad." 

 

Robbie was next to say goodbye and Scotty could see that his mother was holding her youngest even longer and tighter than usually. She hadn't just been worried about Leah but also about him. 

 

"Don't forget to call," she reminded her son and he nodded.

 

"I won't, a mhàthair. See ya." 

 

More tearful goodbyes were exchanged and when Scotty was the last to hug his grandfather, the man held him a moment longer to whisper something to his hear.

 

"Ye are doing a great job, lad. And I know that ye'll take good care of that prince of yers." 

 

Scotty nodded. Aye. He definitely would.

 

 

McCoy

The group followed Eleanor back into the palace.

 

“What are you children going to do?” the queen asked.

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty. “Honestly we should probably catch up on our homework…”

 

“…but we don’t get to see any of ye often now,” Scotty finished for him.

 

“Just like Lenny,” Leah whispered loudly to Robbie, “always looking for a way out of his schoolwork.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy glared at his sister, but the look had no real anger to it.

 

Eleanor shook her head fondly at her children. “Well, lunch was big, so we’ll keep dinner more sensible, alright?” she said. “I think I would like to rest for a bit. The last few days…,” The queen smiled weakly.

 

“Of course Mother,” McCoy said quickly.

 

“We understand,” Leah added.

 

“So you guys want to do something?” McCoy asked after the queen had walked away. “Nothing too strenuous,” he said with a quick look at Leah.

 

“You know what I would really like?” Leah asked. “A nice soak. Everything has been so tense and stressful—”

 

“Tell me about it,” McCoy muttered.

 

“—and you guys could have a swim. Dr. Boyce doesn’t want me doing that quite yet, but I can still sit in the hot tub,” Leah finished.

 

“Sure,” McCoy said. “What do you think?” He turned to Scotty.

 

“Aye,” he agreed. “But we don’t have our swimsuits.”

 

“Who says you need those?” Leah grinned at Scotty. McCoy and Robbie both laughed as Scotty’s face went beat red.

 

“I’ve got other pairs upstairs,” McCoy soothed his husband. “And there’s always extras around the pool.”

 

“We’ll meet ye there then?” Robbie asked.

 

 

In their room, McCoy went straight to his dresser. He dug in a lower drawer before pulling out something blue and tossing it towards Scotty.

 

“There ya go darlin’. Those should fit. And if they don’t and slip off in the pool, then oh well.” McCoy grinned as he gave a shrug and Scotty’s face colored again. He crossed over to Scotty after giving the drawer a push closed with his foot. “It isn’t like we haven’t been naked there before.”

 

“Len!” Scotty spluttered out. “No one else was around then! Especially not my brother and definitely not your sister!”

 

“Yeah, but they’ve had their own fun times there too,” McCoy gave an exaggerated shudder. “Come on and change so we can get down there.”

 

“Umm, aren’t ye forgetting something love?” Scotty said looking at McCoy questioningly.

 

McCoy gave him a puzzled look back.

 

“A pair for ye?” Scotty said holding up the blue swimsuit McCoy had given him.

 

“Oh. Nah. I’ll just go naked,” McCoy grinned.

 

Scotty groaned and rolled his eyes. “Get yer suit ye mad man.”

 

“Oh fine,” McCoy pretended to pout and went back to the dresser, pulling out a coral colored pair of trunks for himself.

 

 

In the pool hall, Leah and Robbie were already settled in the hot tub when McCoy and Scotty entered.

 

“Swim first or just soak?” McCoy asked Scotty.

 

“I could do a lap or two with ye if ye want,” Scotty said. “What about ye lad?” he turned to ask his brother.

 

“Oh. I’m fine. I’ll just stay here with Leah,” Robbie said quickly.

 

McCoy smiled and went down to dive in. The water was refreshing as it went past him. He could hear Scotty making his way towards him and popped back to the surface to wait for his husband.

 

 

Scotty

They took a few laps in the cold water. It was quite refreshing and Scotty felt like it washed away all the worries they had felt the past few days. 

 

When they eventually joined Leah and Robbie in the hot tub, the princess seemed very relaxed. Robbie had placed one arm around her and they were chatting away quietly. 

 

"What are you talking about?" Leonard asked while he let himself sink into the hot water. Scotty followed quickly and snuggled against him. 

 

"Oh, this and that," Leah answered, shrugging her shoulders. Apparently she planned on keeping it secret. 

 

"This and that, huh? So you talked about us?" Leonard raised his eyebrow at his sister and she chuckled. 

 

"Maybe." 

 

"What's there to talk about?" Scotty was getting curious and when he looked at his little brother's face he could see that he was about to tell them the truth. 

 

"Well, we just... wondered what decisions will be made about yer safety. Earth is so far away from Georgiares and if something would happen to ye..."

 

Leonard sighed heavily and Scotty sent him a worried glance. Could they talk openly about what was planned? Their siblings were allowed to know, right? 

 

"We will be joined by members of security," Leonard grumbled, still not happy about it. 

 

"Oh. That's... a good thing, isn't it?" Robbie didn't seem too sure about what to say. He glanced at Leah who slowly shook her head. 

 

"Not for Lenny." 

 

"What? Why?" A frown crossed Robbie's face and he looked from one person in the tub to the other. Eventually his eyes rested on Leonard. 

 

"You don't know what it's like. To be guarded all the time, to be treated like a raw egg, not being able to live like a normal person. At the academy, I was finally able to break free and now..." Leonard sighed deeply. 

 

"Father has to be so worried about you," Leah said. "If something like that attack can happen to me, how easy would it be to attack you who's out of our reach." 

 

Leonard rolled his eyes. 

 

"Well, if everything goes according to plan, then no one will notice security following us around," Scotty quickly intervened, trying to soothe his husband as fast as possible. 

 

"Really? How so?" The statement caught Leah's attention.

 

"I suggested for the security people to go undercover, act like cadets. That way they can keep an eye on us without tailing us too obviously," Scotty explained his idea and Leah gave him a smile.

 

"That's a good idea. And Father agreed? Even better for you." 

 

"I sure hope it'll work." Even though Scotty had had the idea, he still had some doubts about it. What if someone would notice what was going on? There were some smart students at the academy, after all. 

 

"And I sure hope ye'll be safe," Robbie muttered quietly. 

 

 

Like Eleanor had already announced dinner was small. All members of the family were gathered. 

 

"Francine and Alasdair did arrive safely at home," the queen told them. She had obviously talked to the Scott brother's mother already. 

 

Scotty gave her a grateful nod. 

 

"That's good to hear." 

 

"Oh, that reminds me... I wanted to ask you and Father something," Leonard spoke up, once he had swallowed the bite he had taken. He looked from Eleanor to David and back. 

 

"Of course. What is it, darling?" Eleanor looked curiously at her son. 

 

"Can we invite the Scott's over for Christmas? It would be so nice if we could celebrate together again." 

 

Scotty smiled softly. It was a great idea. And he was pretty sure that the royal pair would agree with that.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy stretched as he stood. Their shuttle had just touched down and the prince was ready to be on solid ground again. He and Scotty had spent most of the flight working on their homework and catching up on their reading. All McCoy wanted was to stretch out in bed and go to sleep.

 

Campus was quiet but that was to be expected at the very late hour. Five pairs of footsteps crossed the grounds of Starfleet, heading towards the dorms. David had sent Andre and his ‘Team Alpha’ to bring them back to the academy. In another day or so the undercover team would be in place. McCoy didn’t want to think about that anymore than he had too.

 

McCoy pushed open their dorm door and held it for Scotty. Andre grabbed the door from him and held it for Anthony and Averie.

 

“You may wait here,” Andre said to the other two guards.

 

McCoy frowned. “Aren’t you going now?”

 

“The king wants you escorted to your room and the room checked,” Andre answered apologetically.

 

McCoy sighed. “Fine,” he muttered.

 

Andre followed McCoy and Scotty into the elevator.

 

“S’alright love,” Scotty said softly and squeezed McCoy’s hand. McCoy gave a tiny nod.

 

On their floor they got out and walked to their room. Scotty tapped in their code, then followed McCoy in as the door opened.

 

“There. Empty. Good?” McCoy turned back to look at Andre.

 

“Len…,” Scotty scolded gently.

 

“Yes sir,” Andre said after peeking into the bathroom. “I can report to the king with a clear conscience.”

 

“Andre— I’m- I’m sorry,” McCoy said. “It’s not you. It’s just—”

 

“I understand sir,” Andre said, lifting a hand to stop McCoy. “I can imagine it feels stifling to be under royal protection again. We’ll be as unobtrusive as we can. Good night sir. Mr. Scott-McCoy.”

 

“Good night,” Scotty called as Andre left. He moved and dropped his bag on his desk chair. Then he stepped over to McCoy and hugged him.

 

“I’m sorry,” McCoy said, dropping his face against Scotty’s neck. He knew he had been acting like an ass.

 

“It’s been a long day and yer always tense after a flight,” Scotty said.

 

“I shouldn’t take it out on others. It’s not Andre’s fault and he does his job well.”

 

“Aye love. Come on, let’s get to bed. Get some sleep at least before morning comes too soon.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy said, resting his forehead against Scotty’s for a moment, before letting go of the Scotsman.

 

He had already dropped his own bag by the desks and sat down on the bed to kick his shoes off. Quickly he undressed and got under the covers.

 

“Why does it have to be cold everywhere?” McCoy complained, pulling the covers up around himself.

 

Scotty laughed. “Maybe if ye wore some pajamas…”

 

McCoy made a face as Scotty climbed into the bed next to him. “Pajamas would just make more work.” He grinned and gave Scotty a knowing look.

 

“Well, not tonight,” Scotty chuckled. “We have to be up for class in a few hours.”

 

“Oh fine,” McCoy pretended to pout.

 

“Oh stop ye big baby,” Scotty’s voice was amused as he stretched across McCoy to turn out the light.

 

“That’s not fair,” McCoy grunted at Scotty’s weight on him.

 

Scotty stopped on his way back to his side of the bed to kiss McCoy.

 

“As if ye don’t get enough of me,” Scotty said. “I’ll make it up to ye on the weekend.”

 

“Good,” McCoy said. “I’ll hold you to it.”

 

“But I suppose for now, just hold ye?”

 

“Yes,” McCoy said, snuggling closer and getting his head down by Scotty’s chest.

 

“Can do mo ghràdh.”

 

 

Scotty

When he woke up in the morning Scotty was confused for a moment, wondering where he was, but he quickly remembered that Leonard and him had returned to San Francisco the night before. 

 

They had been accompanied by Andre and his team who would keep an eye on them until the undercover team was set up. Even though it felt weird to be under protection again, Scotty couldn't deny that it kinda eased his mind a bit. Knowing that Leonard was safe was very important to him and he trusted the royal security team a lot. Aye, they hadn't been able to protect Leah from the attack, but that was just because there had been so many rebels. 

 

"Morning," a soft voice and the sound of the covers rustling next to him caught Scotty's attention and he rolled his head to the side to meet his husband's beautiful eyes. A smile formed on his lips as he thought about the first time they had been that close. The first time he had drowned in that gorgeous mixture of green and blue. 

 

"Madainn mhath, mo ghràdh." Scotty moved closer to Leonard and allowed for their foreheads to touch. Gentle kisses quickly followed, but they both knew that they didn't have time for that. They needed to get up and dressed for classes. 

 

"You know, we could just call in sick for today. That way no one can see Andre and the others around us," Leonard mused, sighing. 

 

Scotty chuckled softly at that idea. He had expected something like that to come from his love. 

 

"Oh? I didn't know that ye're feeling sick. I suppose it would be for the best if I stay far away from ye then, huh?" The Scotsman pulled his head backwards, acting like Leonard was somehow infectious and the prince groaned. 

 

"I know. I know. We have to get back to classes. Can't miss too much stuff." 

 

"Aye, that's right. And I'm pretty sure that our friends want to see us. Especially Chris." 

 

Leonard sighed yet again before he finally rolled onto his back to stare at the ceiling. 

 

"Alright. Fine." He looked back at Scotty. "But you owe me a lot this weekend." 

 

The Scotsman only rolled his eyes. That was just the man he had married.

 

 

Andre hadn't lied when he had said that Team Alpha would try to be as unobtrusive as possible. They kept their distance, acting like they were just visitors at the academy for a day, but were never too far away from Leonard and Scotty. 

 

When they entered the dining hall, Christine was already waving at the boys from afar. Keenser, Nyota and Cora were sitting with her and when Leonard and Scotty sat down, they were greeted cheerfully.

 

"It's so good to see the two of you. Did you have a good flight?" Uhura asked and Scotty nodded. 

 

"Exhausting, but good. We managed to catch up with some homework." 

 

From the corner of his eye Scotty noticed Cora leaning over to Leonard.

 

"How is your sister doing? Eugene and I heard about it too, of course," she quietly asked and the prince gave her a gentle smile. 

 

"She's doing better, thanks." Leonard looked around. "Where is Eugene anyway?" 

 

"Oh, he needs to finish a project last minute. But he told me that he's looking forward to seeing you in class." Cora was smiling, a soft blush on her cheeks as she talked about her boyfriend. Their love was still so fresh. 

 

"I see." 

 

Slowly more and more friends joined them, everyone asking about Leah and Robbie too. 

 

Scotty was kinda surprised by the hard glare Jim gave them. He apparently couldn't believe that they hadn't called him, but the Scotsman was quite certain that he'd get over it quickly. 

 

Aporal was the last to join them. He greeted them with a nod, but didn't say anything. It didn't matter. Scotty was just happy that he was sitting with them.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Just Leonard!”

 

McCoy startled as Jaylah grabbed him and pulled him into a tight hug when he and Uhura entered the simulator hall. She hadn’t been at breakfast, Keenser saying only that the girl was busy.

 

“Hi Jaylah,” McCoy managed to breathe out.

 

“I’m so glad you and Montgomery Scotty are back! Your princess sister is alright?” Jaylah released him and took a step back, looking at him intensely.

 

“Yes, thankfully,” he answered.

 

“We were so relieved when Spock let us know she was going to be ok,” Uhura said.

 

“So were we,” McCoy said. He was quiet for a moment. “She was going to go back to working today.”

 

“Work?” Jaylah asked with a frown.

 

“With Father. And Dr. Boyce. Heir stuff. All the things I was supposed to be preparing for.”

 

“Oh,” Jaylah said, looking thoughtful.

 

“Cadets,” called Lt. Flores. “Are you joining us?”

 

McCoy, Uhura and Jaylah hurried over to join the other students.

 

 

A hand rested on McCoy’s shoulder as he sat behind Uhura and Jaylah in the simulator. He jumped slightly and looked up to see Lt. Flores standing beside him.

 

“How are you cadet?” the instructor asked. “It’s good to see you back.”

 

“Thank you sir,” McCoy answered. “It’s been stressful, but it’s all ended well.”

 

“Glad to hear it.” Flores lowered his voice and nodded at the screen in front of the girls. “Today’s flight should be very straightforward. Nothing unexpected to worry about.”

 

McCoy nodded. “Ok, sir.”

 

Flores patted his shoulder before pulling it away.

 

“Nice work Cadet Uhura,” he said, before moving on to the next simulator.

 

 

For once McCoy didn’t leave the simulator hall with a knot in his stomach. The stress of the previous days and the long, late night flight had left him less worried about a simulated flight.

 

“You did better today Leonard,” Uhura smiled.

 

“Thanks. I think because I had so many other things on my mind,” he said.

 

“That is good,” said Jaylah. “But maybe also not good,” she added after a moment’s thought.

 

McCoy chuckled. He smiled again a few steps later when Jaylah slid her arm through his as the three continued on to the dining hall.

 

He looked towards their table, hoping to see Eugene. He wanted to ask him some questions about their classes before they went to them. But Eugene wasn’t in the hall yet. He followed the girls to the food line and then to the table. Sulu and Chekov were already there and greeted them happily.

 

“Easy to get back into the swing of things?” Sulu asked.

 

“I guess so,” McCoy said with a shrug. He looked across the room as a familiar pair caught his eye. Cora and Eugene made their way through the line, but McCoy deflated a little as the pair walked off to a corner table alone.

 

“What is it?” Chekov asked, following McCoy’s gaze.

 

“Nothing,” McCoy said with a shake of his head. “Just wanted to ask Eugene a few things, but they can wait.”

 

“Here comes Jim and Scotty,” Uhura said.

 

“James T was mad,” Jaylah said.

 

“At what?” McCoy asked, stabbing at the salad he had chosen.

 

“You and Scotty,” Chekov said.

 

“Why?” McCoy frowned.

 

“You didn’t call any of us except Chris,” Uhura said. “We all understood how busy and worried you must be about Leah. As long as we got news from someone that we could trust, we were ok.”

 

“But Jim thought you’d call him,” Sulu continued. “His whole thinking he’s our captain already. He was a bit bent out of shape.”

 

“That explains his glaring this morning,” McCoy muttered. “Looks like he’s fine now,” he said and pointed towards Scotty and Jim laughing as they walked over.

 

“That’s Scotty,” Uhura said with a shrug. “He always puts people at ease.”

 

McCoy couldn’t argue with that. He knew quite well how just a swipe of Scotty’s fingers across his own could relax him; how his words could soothe. McCoy smothered a smile at the thought that it was Scotty’s accent that was so soothing to others, because it sure as hell soothed him.

 

“I feel like I know that man,” Jaylah said, pointing out the nearby window. Heads turned to see where she was looking.

 

McCoy turned back to his lunch quickly. It was Andre that Jaylah was pointing at outside. He kept his face neutral and continued to eat as Scotty and Jim sat down.

 

 

Scotty

The next morning passed more quickly than expected. Aporal and Keenser, with whom he shared most of the courses, explained to Scotty what he had missed on the previous days. It was nothing he couldn't catch up on quickly. 

 

The last lecture before lunch break was with Jim. The Scotsman remembered the look the blond had given his friends that morning and decided that he should probably sit with him. 

 

"Hey Jimbo," he greeted his friend in a friendly manner and the lad nodded to him without taking his eyes off the large screen in the front of the lecture hall. 

 

"Hey."

 

A single word. That was all that came from the usually talkative Jim. All right... if Jim wanted to play it that way, Scotty would have to be the one to initiate a sensible conversation.

 

"How... has yer week been so far?" he asked as he reached into his pocket to pull out his PADD.

 

Jim shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Okay." 

 

Scotty couldn't help but sigh. Did he really have to pull every word out of his friend's mouth? 

 

"Did Spock and ye have a good long weekend?" 

 

"Sure." 

 

"And how are ye today?"

 

"Fine."

 

Okay. Enough was enough.

 

"What's wrong with ye, Jim? Can ye say more than just a few words?" Scotty demanded an answer and finally Jim looked at him. 

 

"Why didn't you call me about," he faltered and looked around the room before continuing more quietly, "about Leah? I was worried as hell!"

 

Scotty's gaze softened when he heard the disappointment in Jim's voice. He'd already figured that had to be it. 

 

"We were all worried, Jim. And if we'd had the time, we'd certainly have contacted each of ye. But we figured ye were all talking to each other."

 

Jim said nothing, just stared at Scotty.

 

"And ye know how close Leonard and Christine are. She's his best friend and I knew it was important for him to talk to her. That's why we called her." 

 

When Jim still didn't say anything, Scotty knew he had gained the upper hand in that conversation. 

 

"We're sorry we didn't call ye, but we were also pretty sure that with Spock by yer side, ye'd get the most important information anyway," the Scotsman continued and he saw Jim's cheeks flush slightly. An expression of shame at his behavior that morning when he hadn't spoken to Scotty or Leonard properly. 

 

"Maybe you're right," Jim finally murmured softly and Scotty smiled gently. 

 

"But once I'm captain, I'm always the first to know, got that?" Jim added with a raised finger and his Scottish friend chuckled.

 

"I hereby solemnly swear to reveal to my future captain all important information that is not subject to secrecy."

 

A grin formed on Jim's lips and Scotty held out a hand to him. 

 

"All good between us?"

 

Jim nodded, slapping Scotty's hand.

 

"All good." 

 

"Now then, tell me about Spocks and yer weekend before the lecture starts."

 

 

They all sat together at the table and enjoyed their lunch. Jim had clearly calmed down and was talking to Leonard again. 

 

It was a relaxed get-together, but Scotty noticed that Jaylah's gaze kept glancing out of the window. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

 

"What's going on, Jaylah?" 

 

When she heard Scotty's voice, the alien girl quickly glanced over at him. 

 

"I don't know, Montgomery Scotty. I know that man out there from somewhere, but I don't know where," she said thoughtfully and Scotty followed her gaze. 

 

He swallowed as he recognized Andre immediately and exchanged a quick glance with Leonard. 

 

"Oh, some guy who's causing you problems? I'm sure Aporal will take care of him." Sulu grinned mischievously and Chekov laughed too. 

 

"Da. Of course he will. Anything to be your hero," he added and Scotty looked at Aporal, who just rolled his eyes and shook his head. 

 

"Childish," Scotty heard the Andorian mutter while he took another bite of his salad.

 

"Nonsense! Nobody gives me any trouble. I just... just have a strange feeling." Jaylah clarified. 

 

Scotty looked at Leonard once more. Should they tell their friends the truth?

 

 

McCoy

A sigh left McCoy. He’d thought it over quickly when Jaylah had spoken, and there was no point in not telling their friends.

 

“It’s Andre,” he said reluctantly.

 

“Andre?” Jaylah asked, looking over at McCoy.

 

“You saw him when we started here.”

 

Jaylah’s brow furrowed in thought.

 

“He was your security guard,” she said slowly, the memory coming to her. “Why is he here now?” she demanded.

 

“The king wanted to make sure our return was safe,” Scotty said quickly before McCoy could answer. “Just for a day or so. To ease his mind after the attack on Leah.”

 

The friends around the table murmured understanding and nodded agreement. McCoy gave Scotty a bump with his knee in thanks.

 

“They’re giving me space so I can try to keep being a normal cadet,” McCoy muttered.

 

“What if we went out this weekend?” Jim suddenly said. “All of us. Relax from everything that’s happened.” He looked around the table eagerly.

 

“Maybe,” Sulu said. “I do have a big paper I need to finish writing.”

 

“And I have a star charting project to start,” Chekov said with a nod at Sulu.

 

“Aww, c’mon guys,” said Jim with a pout. “We need some fun after all this,” he nodded towards McCoy and Scotty.

 

“We’ll see Jim,” McCoy said.

 

 

McCoy had been keeping an eye out for when Cora and Eugene got up to leave. Though he hated to interrupt them, he did still have a few questions for Eugene about their classes. He leaned close to Scotty and explained where he was going, then gave his husband a quick kiss and left the table.

 

He caught up with the pair outside the dining hall.

 

“Hey!” he called.

 

Cora and Eugene turned.

 

“Leonard!” Eugene said with a big smile. “Cora said you guys were back. It’s good to see you!” He clapped a hand on McCoy’s shoulder.

 

“You too,” McCoy said. “I’m not interrupting?”

 

“No,” Cora told him. “We were just getting a little sun before class.” She looked up at the clear sky and smiled.

 

“Your sister is really alright?” Eugene asked.

 

“Yes,” McCoy said. “Back to work and all.” A movement nearby caught his eye and he looked over to see one of Andre’s team passing.

 

“That must have been so frightening. I can’t imagine…”

 

“I wouldn’t wish it on anyone,” McCoy agreed.

 

“You didn’t try to do homework through all that did you?” Eugene asked. “I don’t know how you’d even concentrate.”

 

“I didn’t,” McCoy chuckled. “But after she was ok I did some. And it is a six hour flight between here and home.”

 

“If you need any help…” Eugene began.

 

“That’s actually why I came after you guys,” McCoy explained.

 

“Yeah, of course,” said Eugene. He glanced at his watch. “We’ve got a bit of time before class. Come on.” He turned to Cora. “I’ll see you after classes?”

 

“Sure thing sweetie,” she replied with a smile.

 

“I’m sorry Co—”

 

“Don’t worry about it, Leonard,” Cora waved his apology away.

 

“Maybe he can make it up to us with dinner sometime,” Eugene said with a laugh and a knowing look at McCoy.

 

“Any time,” McCoy said. “Just name a day.”

 

“Have fun,” Cora said. She gave Eugene a kiss, waved a hand at McCoy and headed off towards her class.

 

“Come on, we can get to class early and go over some stuff,” Eugene said.

 

 

Scotty

"The king wants to know his son safe, huh?" Aporal asked quietly as Scotty and him walked to their next class. Scotty gave him a nod. 

 

"Aye. It was a real shock to him what happened to Leah," he retorted, keeping his voice low. 

 

"I see," Aporal nodded understandingly, before he glanced over his shoulder, "and she's here to protect you?" 

 

Scotty followed his gaze and saw that Averie was following them, keeping a safe distance. He looked over at Aporal, a frown on his face. 

 

"Oh, Scottish boy, I know when someone is watching me. Or someone close to me. It's something I learned quite well during —" Aporal clarified his words, but didn't finish. Scotty knew what he didn't want to say. During his kidnapping.

 

"How was yer weekend? Ye wrote something about yer parents visiting?" The Scotsman chose to change the subject and his Andorian friend sighed. 

 

"Don't remind me of it," he groaned.

 

"Judging by the way ye say it, it didn't go too well?" Scotty asked, concern filling his voice. 

 

"Keep a low profile. Don't cause any troubles. You're just a cadet so act like one," Aporal imitated a high-pitched voice, probably the one of his mother. He sighed. "They act as if I was the one  who attacked someone." 

 

"But... that's not fair on ye." Scotty blinked in surprise.

 

Aporal laughed humorlessly. "You tell me, Scottish boy. They only want me to behave. They want me to sit still and look pretty. They know about everything I've been through and still they don't want me to speak my mind." 

 

Scotty thought about Aporal's words for a moment. The Andorian's parents sounded like horrible people, but Scotty wasn't sure if they actually were that bad. He always wanted to believe that people had good reasons for their actions. 

 

"Maybe... maybe they are just scared of even more bad stuff happening to ye. Maybe they want ye to keep a low profile so that ye won't get into problems," the Scotsman carefully suggested. 

 

Aporal huffed.

 

"Of course they are scared! You don't think I know that? I'm not stupid, Scottish boy. My mum is a real mother hen and my dad just listens to everything she says. But they don't understand that I'm different. The things that happened to me changed the person I am. I'm not the quiet, shy boy that left them. I say and do what I want. And I defend myself." 

 

Scotty watched his friend for a long moment. He could see that Aporal didn't actually hate his parents. He just felt misunderstood by them. 

 

"Did... ye ever talk to them about the way ye think and feel?" 

 

Aporal nodded. "Believe me, I tried. But they won't listen."

 

"Are... are ye their only child?" 

 

Another nod from the Andorian.

 

"So they want to protect ye with everything they got. But they have trouble understanding how much ye've grown," Scotty mused. 

 

Aporal raised an eyebrow at him.

 

"Acting like a real therapist, huh?" 

 

Scotty felt a blush touching his cheeks and he smiled weakly. 

 

"I just want to help," he muttered and Aporal eyed him closely, then patted his shoulder. 

 

"Try it. Just remember that you can't help everyone. Or else you'll get hurt yourself." He glanced at a close by clock. "Come on, we better hurry or else we'll be late for class." 

 

With that Aporal increased his speed and Scotty stared after him for a moment before he followed quickly. 

 

Somehow he would help his Andorian friend.

 

 

After dinner Scotty and Leonard quickly made their way to their room. Leonard had recieved a message from Andre earlier on, telling him to meet the guard there. 

 

They entered the code and were surprised to find the security guard already waiting there. He nodded his head at them apologetically.

 

"Your highness, Sir. I'm sorry for entering your room, but I assumed it would be better if I hid in here so that no other cadet could see me." 

 

Leonard nodded quickly.

 

"It's okay, Andre. We understand. Thanks for you and your team keeping a safe distance. I don't think anyone noticed the reason you were here. Except for our friends of course." 

 

Andre nodded.

 

"I just wanted to inform you that the undercover team is all set up. My team and I will head back to Georgiares now." 

 

Leonard's shoulders slumped in relief and Scotty grabbed his hand to hold it. 

 

"Those are great news! I mean... it's not like we aren't grateful to you for protecting us, but —" 

 

Andre just smiled at the prince's explanation.

 

"I know, your highness. You want to get back to your regular lives." 

 

"You know me so well, Andre." Leonard gave the young man a smile. 

 

"I wish the two of you all the best. Just call us if you need anything." 

 

Both Scotty and Leonard nodded. They knew that Andre and his Team Alpha would always protect them. But now it was time for the undercover team to do that job.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy couldn’t help his head swiveling around as they walked to breakfast the next morning.

 

“Are ye alright?” Scotty finally asked him outside the dining hall.

 

“Hmm? Sorry,” McCoy said, his face warming slightly. “Just trying to see if I could spot anyone, uh, familiar.”

 

Scotty frowned for a moment before understanding showed on his face.

 

“Any luck?” he asked.

 

“Not so far,” McCoy admitted.

 

“That’s good then. They’re blending in and maybe no one will notice.”

 

“I hope so.”

 

 

McCoy came face to face with one of the new undercover team as he sat with Uhura and Jaylah in their usual flight simulator.

 

“In here cadet,” said Lt. Flores behind the trio. They all turned to see him standing with an unknown cadet. Flores had a bit of an exasperated look to his face.

 

“Cadets,” Flores said. “This is Cadet Greene.” Flores let out a huff of air. “Your sim has an empty seat.”

 

“Of course sir,” Uhura answered. “Not a problem.”

 

Greene moved to take the seat behind Uhura. Flores patted McCoy’s shoulder before he exited the simulator.

 

“I’m Nyota Uhura, this is Jaylah,” Uhura said, introducing them. “And that’s Leonard.”

 

“Stacey Greene. Nice to meet you.”

 

McCoy nodded his head politely in greeting, but he held back a sigh. He recognized Greene by sight, but wasn’t sure if Stacey was her real name or not. He should have asked Andre before he had left the night before.

 

“Why are you joining the class so late?” Jaylah asked bluntly.

 

“Jaylah!” Uhura scolded gently.

 

“Oh,” Greene said. “That’s ok,” she said looking at Uhura. “I had some family things happen.” She looked down and gave a sad smile. “I’m just glad they held my place for me.”

 

“Oh,” Jaylah said with an embarrassed look. “I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s ok, you didn’t know. Umm, could you guys help me get up to speed on what we’re doing in here? I’ve studied my texts but that isn’t quite the same is it?”

 

“Sure,” Uhura said with a friendly smile.

 

McCoy silently took a deep breath. He knew all of the palace’s security members could fly any type of shuttle. He wondered how well Greene could pretend to not know. He sighed again. He had hoped the undercover team would try to keep their distance. He glanced over at the woman behind Uhura. Had he just not noticed in his earlier classes that morning?

 

 

“Leonard?”

 

McCoy looked up in surprise at Uhura. He had been deep down in his thoughts and frustrations about being under guard again.

 

“Sorry. What did you say?”

 

Uhura gave him a light frown. “It’s your turn.” She had unstrapped from the pilot’s seat and turned to face him.

 

“Ok.” He stood up from his seat and traded places with Uhura.

 

McCoy strapped himself in and let his hands slowly cross the controls. Suddenly he was more nervous than he had been since their first classes in the simulator. Another set of eyes were on him; eyes that had known him, had protected his family.

 

The prince closed his own eyes for a moment, then drew a deep breath as he opened them. This was a simple exercise again, just like the day before. He could do this.

 

“Just Leonard?” Jaylah asked softly. He saw her concern from the corner of his own eyes. He gave a brief nod and focused on the controls in front of him.

 

 

Scotty

"Well then... we're practicing a few new moves today. Who wants to start?" Lt. Samuels looked from one cadet to another. Most of them shrugged their shoulders and their instructor sighed. "All right. How about Scott and Tallister, our flagship team?" 

 

Scotty exchanged a look with Aporal, who was already taking a step forward onto the mat and rolling his shoulders back and forth alternately. 

 

"Sure. Why not?" 

 

They had become a good team over the last few weeks. Scotty knew that Aporal would never seriously hurt him and that reassured him. 

 

"Aye, sir," the Scotsman replied to the lieutenant and then followed his Andorian friend onto the mat that lay in the middle of the circle of cadets.

 

"I want you to take a good look, Mr. Wilson, got it? I know you've taken a course in self-defense at some point, but things are different here at Starfleet Academy. So keep your eyes fixed on them." 

 

Scotty's gaze slid to the blond man standing among the other students. Lieutenant Samuels had said that he was a new cadet who, due to organizational reasons, hadn't been able to start his studies until now. 

 

"Of course, Lieutenant." The newcomer nodded. 

 

"So... for our newcomer, please run through the exercises from the last few classes." Samuels clapped his hands encouragingly and Aporal looked at Scotty with a raised eyebrow. The question if he was ready. Scotty nodded. 

 

They started with the first movements and out of the corner of his eye Scotty noticed that Wilson was obviously tensing up a little. The realization hit the Scotsman like a bolt of lightning. The blond had to be one of the undercover people!

 

Of course. Scotty shouldn't be particularly surprised. He would certainly be monitored in a course like this. He imagined what it would be like when Leonard started his self-defense lessons. His husband would not be particularly enthusiastic, that was for sure. 

 

"Focus, Mr. Scott!" Their instructor's voice brought him out of his thoughts and he quickly refocused on the exercises. He had to show how good he was at fighting by now.

 

 

"I thought security had left," Aporal whispered to him as Scotty and he eventually made their way to lunch. 

 

The Scotsman looked at him in surprise and Aporal gave him a meaningful look. 

 

"Come on, I've noticed the looks as much as you have," he said and Scotty sighed. Aporal had long since seen through the whole thing.

 

"Ye cannae tell anyone, okay?" The Scotsman looked pleadingly at the Andorian.

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"My lips are sealed." 

 

And Scotty believed him. He knew that Aporal wouldn't do anything to harm him or Leonard. They would both keep each other's secrets. 

 

"He certainly doesn't fight badly," Aporal said after a brief moment of silence, a grin forming on his lips. "But not as good as me."

 

During training, the Andorian and Wilson had fought each other. It had looked like a fair and even affair.

 

"Of course. No one is better than Aporal Tallister." Scotty also had to grin. He was slowly getting used to the arrogance. 

 

When they entered the dining room, most of their friends were already sitting at the table. They quickly joined them and Scotty could tell from Leonard's look that he too must have recognized a member of security already. He didn't look happy.

 

But before Scotty could say anything to him, Jim spoke. 

 

"So? What do ya say? Who's up for a party tonight?"

 

 

McCoy

The simulator had been awful and even Jaylah trying to cheer McCoy up wasn’t having an effect like it normally did. All the prince wanted to do was push it from his mind, see Scotty at lunch and maybe get a few minutes to themselves. Later they could just relax and McCoy could begin to feel normal and not like eyes were on him everywhere he went again.

 

 

Scotty and Aporal joined the group last. McCoy sighed quietly as Jim began asking who wanted to party.

 

“A party Jim?” Uhura asked.

 

“Well, you know,” Jim said. “Out. That place we all went last time maybe. Who’s in?”

 

Quiet settled over the table as they all began to think.

 

“We go tonight, everyone has the rest of the weekend to finish their homework,” Jim said, his tone edging towards begging.

 

McCoy noticed a couple subtle glances his way; the others seeming to rely on how he felt. Well, it would be a release from all the tension of the past week… He bumped his knee against Scotty’s and mumbled something in Gaelic at his husband.

 

“Ah! That’s not fair,” Jim cried at him. “Robbie isn’t here to tell us what you said.”

 

“Oh,” McCoy shot back with a smirk, “and you two talking up here is?” McCoy tapped the side of his head and looked exaggeratedly at Spock. He was rewarded with color creeping up Jim’s face.

 

“That’s different!” Jim said as Sulu laughed.

 

“Oh yeah?” McCoy countered. “How so?”

 

“Cause you don’t know when we’re saying anything when we do,” Jim said in a ‘so there’ voice.

 

The others groaned as the tips of Spock’s ears flushed.

 

“So? Are we going out or not?” Jim asked again.

 

“Kid, I’d—”

 

“Who you calling kid?” Jim demanded. “I’m not that much younger than you.”

 

“You act like one,” Christine grinned.

 

“Hey!” Jim cried and threw a hand to his chest as if he had been wounded.

 

“You know what?” McCoy said. “Fine. Let’s do it. Let’s go out.”

 

“Len…,” Scotty said softly.

 

McCoy shook his head at his husband. “It’ll be nice to take our minds off everything that’s happened this last week.”

 

“Alright!” Jim said. “Who else?”

 

Slowly everyone else agreed to come out for at least a little while that evening. All except Aporal. He would not agree or disagree.

 

“C’mon Scotty! You convince him,” Jim pleaded.

 

“The lad is his own person Jim,” Scotty said. “If he doesn’t want to, he doesn't have to.”

 

 

“Tell Cora and Eugene if you see them,” Jim said as McCoy stood up.

 

“Fine kid.” McCoy rolled his eyes.

 

Scotty got up as well and he and McCoy made their way outside.

 

“So,” Scotty began hesitantly, “what about our guards? They won’t like us going out.”

 

“I know,” McCoy said, trying to keep frustration from his voice. “But we’re supposed to be going around like normal, like nothing is different, like we aren’t being followed.” He glanced over his shoulder as they walked.

 

“There was one in my self defense class,” Scotty said just above a whisper. “Aporal knows.”

 

“What? You told him?” McCoy looked at Scotty in surprise.

 

“No,” Scotty said quickly. “He figured it out on his own! He figured out Averie the other day too. He’s very aware around himself,” Scotty added, only sounding slightly sad. “And around his friends.”

 

“Oh,” McCoy said. “Sorry.”

 

“It’s alright love.”

 

“I had one in flight class,” McCoy said miserably. “She sat in our sim because we had an empty seat.” He lowered his voice. “I- I did terrible today.”

 

“Oh mo ghràdh,” Scotty said, grabbing McCoy’s hand and squeezing. They walked along silently for a bit.

 

“So what do we do about going out?” Scotty finally asked. “Do we let them know?”

 

McCoy shrugged. “I have that number Andre gave us. I guess we send a message there and then do what we’re going to do. I don’t want to suddenly change how we live here and what we do. That’d be suspicious.”

 

“We’ll make sure to have a good time then,” Scotty said, trying his best reassuring smile.

 

 

Scotty

The night was still young when the small group met in front of the nightclub. Scotty looked around but couldn't see Cadet Wilson anywhere. Other members of the team had probably been sent out to follow them. He gave Leonard a questioning look and he shook his head almost imperceptibly. The woman from the simulator training was apparently not there either. 

 

"Where's Aporal?" Jim asked, letting his eyes wander around searchingly. Scotty just shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I told ye it's his decision whether he comes along," he replied and Jim gave him a grumpy look. 

 

"You were supposed to talk him into it! The guy needs to be around people for once!" 

 

Scotty was about to say something back, but someone else beat him to it.

 

"Not everyone likes to party as much as you do, James T." Surprised, Scotty looked at Jaylah. The alien girl actually seemed to be defending Aporal.

 

"That's right. And now let's go inside. The cool breeze is getting a bit too chilly," said Leonard and Jim sighed. 

 

"All right. At least our lovebirds are still coming." Jim nodded his head in a direction behind Scotty and when he turned around, he saw Cora and Eugene.

 

"Well then... Let's go." 

 

 

Scotty kept close to Leonard. At first they just sat in a small bunk and drank a little with Sulu, Chekov and Keenser, but eventually they decided to hit the dance floor.

 

The music was deafeningly loud and Scotty had to lean close to Leonard to say something to him. 

 

"Have ye noticed anyone?" he asked and Leonard shook his head.

 

"No! No one I know!" he shouted back and Scotty nodded understandingly. Maybe it was for the best. Maybe they shouldn't know who was responsible for their protection. That way they could behave more inconspicuously.

 

"So, how do you like going out again?" Leonard clearly tried to change the subject quickly and his husband gave him an understanding smile.

 

"It's nice! Just enjoying the music and dancing!" He spun around once and saw Leonard laughing. 

 

 

They danced for a while with some of their friends, who gradually joined them. Scotty hadn't been lying when he said it was nice. For the first time, he was having fun again and was relaxed. 

 

"Hey, you two! Ny and I are heading back now!" Christine pulled Scotty to her to tell him the words and he gave her a thumbs up.

 

Slowly but surely it was time to go, but he wanted to have at least one more drink. So he turned to Leonard, who was dancing with Cora. They were probably talking about Eugene and her.

 

"I'm going to get another drink! Do the two of ye want something too?"

 

Leonard looked at Cora and gestured her a glass to drink from and she shook her head. 

 

"Nothing for me either!"

 

Scotty nodded, gave Leonard a quick kiss and then headed over to one of the bars that was near the entrance. 

 

He ordered himself a glass of scotch and just as he was about to turn around with it to go to one of the tables, he bumped into someone. The alcohol was spilled on the unknown girl's dress and Scotty blushed. 

 

"Oh my- I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!" he apologized, but his counterpart gave him an angry look. And she was obviously not alone. 

 

"Hey, what do you want from my girlfriend?" 

 

Scotty was startled when someone grabbed him by the shoulder and turned him around. A guy as big as a wardrobe.

 

"N-nothing at all! We accidentally bumped into each other and-" 

 

Out of the corner of his eye, he recognized people who had their eyes on him. The undercover team! If they intervened now, everything would come out. That wasn't allowed to happen!

 

But a familiar voice suddenly made Scotty's head spin.

 

"Is there a problem here?" 

 

Aporal! He must have just walked in! 

 

"This guy here was trying to hit on my girlfriend!"

 

Scotty's eyes widened and he quickly shook his head.

 

"That's not true! I-"

 

He faltered as Aporal leaned closer to the girl's boyfriend and said something in his ear that Scotty couldn't understand through the music. 

 

The big guy stared at the Andorian in shock and then grabbed his girlfriend by the hand. Without another word, they disappeared into the crowd again. 

 

Aporal just grinned and then looked at Scotty.

 

"Guess I just showed up at the right time, huh, Scottish boy?"

 

Scotty just nodded slowly. Whatever Aporal had told the guy, he'd rather not know. 

 

"Th-thank ye," he just stammered.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy had just the right amount of drinks in him as he watched Scotty head to the bar for one more. He smiled broadly at Cora dancing with him. Eugene had gone off for the moment to talk with some other friends. McCoy frowned as Cora paled and stilled.

 

“What’s wrong?” he said loudly, leaning in towards her ear over the music.

 

“Scotty,” she said, nodding her head towards the Scotsman.

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder, then stopped and turned around as he saw the large man in front of Scotty with an angry face.

 

“Oh!” Cora cried seconds later, grasping at McCoy’s arm. “Aporal came!”

 

“That was good timing,” McCoy muttered angrily as he watched the Andorian defuse whatever had been happening.

 

“Do you think he’ll dance?” Cora laughed lightly.

 

“You could ask him,” McCoy replied, feeling the music and drinks flow through him again as he saw Scotty was safe.

 

“I might!” Cora grinned. “You wait and see.”

 

McCoy grinned back. He had no doubt that Cora would ask Aporal, though he had no idea what kind of answer the blue alien would have to that question.

 

 

When he and Cora made their way from the dance floor back to the table the group had claimed they found Jim excitedly exclaiming at Aporal about showing up.

 

Scotty was rolling his eyes as he sipped his drink. McCoy sat down heavily next to his husband and raised a brow in challenge at Cora. She smirked at him before interrupting Jim.

 

“Wanna get away from this annoyance?” Cora asked Aporal, jerking her hand towards Jim.

 

“Hey!” Jim cried loudly.

 

“Sure,” Aporal said, standing and extending a hand to Cora.

 

McCoy began to laugh as they walked away towards the dance floor. Scotty blinked rapidly in surprise and Jim stood with his mouth hanging open.

 

“She said she would,” McCoy laughed.

 

“What the hell?” Jim asked loudly.

 

“What is wrong?” Spock asked, returning to the group with drinks for himself and Jim.

 

“Aporal is dancing,” Jim said in disbelief as he took his drink.

 

“He appears to be quite good,” Spock said.

 

“Did you want to dance again, or just sit and drink that?” McCoy asked Scotty.

 

“I think I’ve had enough dancing,” Scotty said, leaning in for a kiss. “Wouldn’t want to tire myself out too much.”

 

“Oh-oh,” McCoy said, wiggling his eyebrows. “That sounds like a promise.” He moved closer to Scotty’s side.

 

“We’ll see,” Scotty said, trying for an air of mystery.

 

“Is that Aporal?” an accented voice joined them. McCoy looked up to see Chekov and Jaylah standing next to him.

 

“Who is he dancing with?” Jaylah asked.

 

“Cora,” Chekov said.

 

“Hmph,” Jaylah grunted. “She should dance with Eugene.”

 

“Hey, Cora and I danced too,” McCoy protested. “She can dance with others and so can Eugene.”

 

“Ooo!” Chekov cried. “Jaylah is jealous!”

 

“I am not!” Jaylah said indignantly.

 

“Oh sure,” Chekov grinned.

 

“C’mon you two, not tonight,” Sulu said as he walked up. “Anyone need a drink? I’m going for one. Leonard?”

 

“No,” McCoy said, waving a hand at Sulu. “We’re probably going to head out when Scotty’s done.”

 

Scotty nodded next to him.

 

“You haven’t danced with me yet!” Jaylah said, looking down at McCoy. “You know how to dance. Unlike someone who steps on toes.” She looked deliberately over at Chekov.

 

“That was once! Months ago!” Chekov said, throwing his hands up. “Are you going to ever let it go?”

 

“We shall see,” Jaylah replied. “Just Leonard?” she looked down at him again with big eyes. McCoy glanced at Scotty, who gave a tiny exasperated shake of his head before nodding.

 

“Alright, let’s go,” McCoy said as he got up. He followed Jaylah back out to the floor. “One song.”

 

 

Scotty

When they got back to their room that night, Scotty was still slightly shaken by what had happened in the club. The memory of the horrified look on the tall man's face was still lingering in his mind and he couldn't help but wonder just what Aporal had said to him. 

 

"You okay?" Leonard asked, a frown crossing his face when he looked at his husband. Scotty absent-mindedly nodded his head as he sat down on their bed, taking his shoes off. 

 

"Aye. It's just... that incident with that lad at the bar..."

 

Leonard moved over to sit down next to Scotty, starting to unbutton his shirt.

 

"Oh, yeah, right. What was going on?" Leonard looked at him curiously and also a bit worried. They hadn't gotten the chance to talk about it yet. 

 

"I accidentally bumped into the guy's girlfriend and spilled my drink over her dress, but they both didn't believe that it was an accident and I think he was about to beat me up. I even noticed two people from the undercover team."

 

Leonard's eyes widened in shock. He probably hadn't seen them from the dance floor.

 

"Aporal was right on time," Scotty muttered quietly and his love wrapped one arm around his waist. 

 

"What did he do?" Leonard asked, noticing how tense his Scotsman was. Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I'm not sure. Aporal said something to the guy and... he looked horrified." 

 

"Okay," Leonard said and gave Scotty a crooked smile. "Well, I'm just glad that he protected you. And that security didn't step in." 

 

"But what did he say? I mean... d-did he threaten the guy? Did he—" Scotty started to ramble, however, Leonard quickly shut him up by placing a hand on his cheek and moving his head to face him. 

 

"Hey, look at me. Everything's fine, okay? You can ask Aporal in the morning. But for now... let's just relax." 

 

Scotty sighed heavily, but eventually forced a smile onto his lips. 

 

"Ye're right. After all... I owe ye something, don't I?" Scotty raised his eyebrows in a meaningful way. Leonard's smile widened. 

 

"Only if you really want—"

 

That time it was Scotty's turn to shut Leonard up. Their mouths found each other and soon enough they were fully undressed. 

 

 

"I still can't believe that the two of you danced with each other!" Jim exclaimed with a grin, looking from Aporal to Jaylah.

 

The friends were all sitting at their table together, having breakfast. 

 

"What? Really? When?" Both, Scotty and Leonard stared at their friends in disbelief. When they had left, Aporal had still been dancing with Cora. 

 

The Andorian only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I couldn't let her dance alone, could I? When our prince left, she looked so lost," he explained and if Scotty wasn't imagining things, he could see the hint of a blush touching Jaylah's cheeks. 

 

"He's a good dancer. Way better than clumsy Pavel here," she said, giving Chekov a quick side glare. 

 

"Hey! I'm not clumsy! You're dancing style is just awkward! Don't you know that dancing was invented in Russia?" 

 

Everyone rolled their eyes.

 

"What! It's true!"

 

"Yeah, sure, of course it is," Sulu said, patting Chekov's arm gently. 

 

Jim chuckled. 

 

"So? What are you all up today?" The blond looked from one friend to the other.

 

Scotty glanced at Aporal. First, he would need to have a talk with his friend.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“I’m going to catch up on some studying,” McCoy said as Jim looked at him. He knew Jim couldn’t argue with that. It had been one of his arguments for going out the night before; they’d have the rest of the weekend for homework.

 

“Eugene said last night he’d help me,” McCoy finished.

 

“Where are the lovebirds this morning?” Jim asked, looking around the dining hall.

 

“Probably trying to avoid you and your interrogations,” Sulu chimed in.

 

 

“What are you going to do?” McCoy asked as he and Scotty left the dining hall. He heard a small sigh from his husband.

 

“I want to talk with Aporal and find out what he said last night.”

 

McCoy could hear how upset Scotty still was. He knew Scotty was quite concerned that Aporal had said something he shouldn’t have. But it was too late to take it back now.

 

“Eugene is meeting me at his dorm,” McCoy said. “We studied there last time. If you need me, just let me know.” McCoy stopped and grabbed Scotty’s arm. “Whatever you find out from Aporal, try not to let it get to you. He intervened so you would get left alone and I’m happy nothing bad happened.”

 

“I am too, love,” Scotty replied. “I just hope the lad didn’t do something that he will regret.”

 

“It’ll be fine,” McCoy soothed. He pulled Scotty closer and kissed him reassuringly. “I’ve got to go up and get my stuff. I’ll let you know when we finish, ok? Maybe when I’m done we can go take a walk out to the beach again. We haven’t done that in a long time.”

 

Scotty nodded slowly. “We could. It’ll be colder than last time…”

 

“That’s why I have you,” McCoy laughed, before stealing another kiss. “I’ll see you in a few hours.” With that McCoy headed into the dorm and Scotty walked off, presumably to find Aporal.

 

 

Eugene was sipping from a large mug when McCoy joined him in the rec room.

 

“You reserve this when you got in last night?” he asked.

 

Eugene nodded, and a soft groan left his lips. McCoy’s mouth pulled into a smirk.

 

“I thought you learned about drinking too much last time we went out.” He laughed as Eugene gestured rudely at him with a smile. He set his books and PADD on the table and pulled out a chair.

 

“How’s Cora?” he asked as he sat.

 

Eugene managed a small laugh. “Worse than me. She was still hiding under a pillow when I got up.”

 

McCoy’s eyebrow arched. “She’s here?”

 

Eugene flushed as he looked back at McCoy. “Still was when I came down.”

 

“Did you ever meet her brother?” McCoy thought back to Lt. Sullivan pulling him aside to ask about the boy who had asked out his baby sister.

 

Eugene nodded. “Declan? Yeah, he’s a nice guy. We all had lunch a couple weeks ago. Off campus so we could just all be normal people.”

 

McCoy thought for a moment as they got their books open.

 

“How about dinner tonight? You two and me and Scotty?” he asked.

 

Eugene looked back up at him. “Yeah. That could be nice. Have to see what Cora thinks. Or rather, how she’s feeling.”

 

 

Both boys looked up in surprise after about an hour of studying when the door opened. Cora walked in. She was cleaned up with fresh clothes, but McCoy could still see the traces of hangover.

 

“Hi Leonard,” she greeted him as she moved over next to Eugene. He turned up his face as she leaned down for a kiss.

 

“Morning,” McCoy replied.

 

“How you feeling?” Eugene asked gently.

 

“I’ve been better,” Cora said, with a sarcastic laugh.

 

“Want to go out tonight?” Eugene asked.

 

“Ugh! No!” Cora made a face.

 

“For dinner,” Eugene laughed. “Leonard wants to go with us and Scotty.”

 

“Oh!” Cora said with understanding. “That sounds fun.” She nodded and looked at McCoy. “Did you have somewhere in mind?”

 

McCoy glanced at Eugene and smiled.

 

“I know a nice place,” was all McCoy answered.

 

 

Scotty

"Hey Aporal, can we talk?" Scotty called after his friend. The Scotsman had left the dining hall right after him, wanting to catch him alone. 

 

Aporal turned around and raised a questioning eyebrow. 

 

"Uhm, sure. As long as you don't plan on asking any more questions about Jaylah and me dancing," he retorted and Scotty had to admit that that was definitely something he'd like to get more details on, but he shook his head. 

 

"Nae, it's something else. Let's talk in yer room?" he suggested.

 

Aporal threw a glance over Scotty's shoulder.

 

"If he's okay with it," he said, shrugging his shoulders and Scotty turned around to see someone chatting with another cadet close by. Yet another member of security, huh? The Scotsman tried not to sigh. They appeared to be everywhere. Though if remembered correctly, it was one of the members who had been at the club the night before. 

 

"It's fine. Now let's get to yer room." 

 

 

"So? What's so important, Scottish boy?" Aporal asked once they where seated. The Andorian had chosen his bed while Scotty was sitting at a chair. 

 

"I want to talk about what happened at the bar last night," Scotty started and Aporal eyed him questioningly.

 

"Oh? What's there to talk about? You already thanked me. It's all good," he replied, but Scotty shook his head. 

 

"It's not! What in the name of God did ye tell that lad? He looked so shocked! Did ye threaten him?" 

 

A smirk formed on Aporal's lips and he chuckled. 

 

"Wouldn't you like to know, huh?"

 

"Aye! Of course I want to know! I mean... I'm glad that ye helped me, but ye cannae just threaten people. Do ye want any more trouble than necessary?" 

 

"Relax, Scottish boy. I didn't threaten to hurt that guy in any way. Well... not in the way you think."

 

Scotty's face flushed red from anger. He was starting to get furious.

 

"Now what's that supposed to mean? Why do ye always talk in riddles?" His voice was getting louder than Scotty had meant it to and Aporal raised a finger to his lips. 

 

"Hey, hey, shhh. Keep the volume down, will you? I don't want any of those guards to storm my room just because they think that I'm hurting you." 

 

Scotty snorted.

 

"Tch... fine. Just... tell me what ye said to him," he hissed and Aporal's smirk returned to his lips. 

 

"Oh, I just told him that he shouldn't talk too loudly about someone hitting on his girlfriend or else his other two girlfriends might find out." 

 

Scotty's mouth dropped open slowly and his eyes widened. 

 

"W-what?" he eventually got out a word, flabbergasted by that revelation. 

 

Aporal grinned at him, nodding his head. 

 

"Oh yeah, that guy has at least three girlfriends and he's betraying all of them at the same time," he casually said and Scotty frowned.

 

"B-but... how would ye know that?" The Scotsman still couldn't believe it. 

 

"He's in one of my classes. And trust me when I say that it's good to know your enemy's weaknesses," Aporal explained and at the look Scotty was giving him, he added, "and also your friend's." 

 

"Ye... mean to tell me that ye know private stuff about every single person ye have classes with?" Scotty asked. 

 

"Oh, not everyone. The ones who aren't a threat aren't that important," Aporal shrugged. 

 

"Aporal, that's..."

 

"Impressive, I know. Thanks."

 

"Nae! That's crazy!" Scotty exclaimed, even though he couldn't help but be actually kinda impressed by it.

 

"Like I said, Scottish boy, it's a dangerous world out there. Better be safe than sorry." 

 

Scotty sighed. Aporal really was one of a kind.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy dropped his things onto his desk. He and Eugene had studied for a while longer after Cora had come in, but after a few hours, things were beginning to blend together and they decided to stop.

 

Scotty wasn’t in the room. McCoy flopped onto the bed before pulling out his comm to let his husband know he was done studying. He wondered what Scotty had found out from Aporal and if he was still with the Andorian.

 

Either way, he’d find out soon as his comm chirped with a reply.

 

 

Scotty returned to the room a short while later.

 

“What did you find out?” McCoy asked as Scotty sat down next to where he was stretched out.

 

Scotty made a loud huff as he rolled his eyes.

 

“Lad’s deducing everyone’s secrets and weak spots,” Scotty said.

 

“What?” McCoy pushed himself up on one elbow. “So what secret did the guy last night have that Aporal used against him?”

 

“Multiple girlfriends who don’t know about each other.”

 

“Seriously?” McCoy laughed.

 

“Aye. Aporal threatened that the others might find out about the girl he was with last night.”

 

McCoy shook his head with another chuckle. “What would we do without him?” He reached over for Scotty. “Hey,” he said softly. “Aporal’s been through a lot. If that’s what keeps him feeling safe, then…” McCoy shrugged.

 

“I ken,” Scotty said.

 

“I made dinner reservations,” McCoy said, pulling Scotty back down on the bed next to him. “With Eugene and Cora.”

 

“Oh,” Scotty said with mild surprise. “That’ll be nice.”

 

McCoy nodded and snuggled in against his husband.

 

“Did ye still want to take that walk down to the beach?” Scotty asked.

 

 

They met Cora and Eugene outside the dorms. McCoy and Scotty had grabbed a quick lunch and had taken their walk down the beach, spending most of the afternoon enjoying the waves rolling in. McCoy had been tempted by the water and stuck in a hand, but had decided better of it.

 

“Aye Cora, don’t ye look bonnie!” Scotty exclaimed.

 

“Thanks,” she said with a blush. “Eugene said to dress nice, so…” She turned quickly side to side to show off her dress. “Where are we going? He won’t say.” She hit the back of her hand lightly against Eugene’s chest.

 

“Hey!” Eugene said, pretending to flinch. He laughed. The four began to walk, following McCoy’s lead.

 

McCoy looked around casually, trying to notice if anyone was following them. He knew someone probably was.

 

“Walking over is ok with you Cora?” McCoy asked, turning to look at her, and past her he could admit to himself.

 

“Oh yeah,” she said. “That’s fine. It’s lovely out tonight. Still a hint of warm, but that crisp autumn chill.” She smiled and reached for Eugene’s hand.

 

“Glad you think it’s warm,” McCoy chuckled. “It’s feeling too cold to me.”

 

“If ye want me to hold ye just say so Len,” Scotty teased.

 

“Hey! I’m from a—”

 

“—a warm planet,” Scotty finished the words with him. “I know love.” Cora and Eugene laughed as McCoy just rolled his eyes.

 

“You’re lucky I love you,” McCoy threatened playfully.

 

“Ye’d be lost without me. Literally,” Scotty said. “It’s this way.”

 

“Oh for crying out—!” McCoy shook his head again. “Fine, you lead. I’m going to be a doctor, not a navigator,” he mumbled.

 

 

Scotty

Cora was amazed when the group reached the end of their walk. With wide eyes she stared at the restaurant that was right in front of them. 

 

"I can't believe this. Since when did you guys plan this?" She looked from one boy to the other. "It's just impossible to get a table at Delancy's! You have to book it months in advance!" 

 

A smile played around Leonard's lips and he shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"What can I say? Sometimes being a prince has its advantages."

 

Cora's gaze lingered on Leonard for a moment, then wandered to Eugene. Her cheeks flushed. 

 

"You should have told me we were going here! Then I would have dressed much more smartly! The Delancy's..." Cora just shook her head in disbelief.

 

"That's nonsense! You look wonderful! Elegant, stunning, graceful..." If Eugene had wanted to, he could certainly have gone on like that forever, but Cora quickly pulled him close and pressed a kiss to his lips. 

 

When she broke away from her boyfriend again, there was a huge, overjoyed grin on her face. 

 

"This is just unbelievable!" 

 

Scotty gave Leonard an affectionate look. It was simply wonderful to see how much joy he was bringing their friends with this action. 

 

Leonard smiled at him before looking towards the door. 

 

"Well then... Let's go inside before our table is given to someone else after all."

 

 

Even when they were sitting at their table in the restaurant, Cora still looked around in disbelief. She just couldn't seem to believe it. 

 

"Have you two been here before?" she asked, looking at Scotty and Leonard, who were sitting opposite her and Eugene. 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. That was some time ago, though. It was one of the first weeks at the Academy," he confirmed and Leonard added that the food was really great. There must have been a reason why the waiting list was so long. 

 

"It must be great to be so well known and to be able to walk past the queue at any time," Cora mused with a dreamy look on her face, but as soon as she realized that she had spoken her thought aloud, she quickly blushed. "O-of course, it's also a burden." 

 

It was obvious that she was thinking about what had just happened with Leah.

 

Leonard gave her a gentle, understanding smile and waved his hand dismissively.

 

"It's all right. I know what you mean, Cora. And you're right, too. Sometimes it's really nice to be royal. Especially when you can give friends a treat." 

 

Scotty pressed his knee against his husband's. Even though Leonard often only saw the negative side of being a prince, he appreciated it at the right moments. 

 

"Oh yes, you're certainly giving us a treat," Eugene said with a smile. The gratitude was clear to see on his face.

 

As soon as they got their drinks, they toasted to a great evening and all worry was quickly forgotten. 

 

 

"The lass looked so happy. Ye did a good thing, mo ghràdh," Scotty said and pressed a kiss to Leonard's cheek once they reached their dorm room. 

 

His husband gave him a smile and nodded. 

 

"I guess you're right. Cora and Eugene both appeared to love it. And it really was a nice evening. But... I suppose it will only get better?" The prince wiggled his eyebrows and threw a glance at the bed. 

 

Scotty couldn't keep a smirk from his face. 

 

"Really? That's yer first thought once we get into this room? Ye really are incorrigible, Len."

 

"Hey! The walk back here was very chilly! I need you to warm me up!" Leonard protested and Scotty sighed theatrically.

 

"Well, then... get out of those clothes and under the covers."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy rolled over sleepily and blinked his eyes open. Scotty was still asleep, his mouth hanging just slightly open. McCoy gave a soft chuckle before snuggling into his husband’s side. Scotty shifted and an arm went over McCoy’s back. He closed his eyes again and just relaxed into the warmth surrounding him. If everything could always be that good…

 

The night before had been fun. Cora had been delighted and Eugene grateful and McCoy had gotten much happiness from bringing joy to their friends.

 

He had felt happiness from Scotty as well, and McCoy’s mouth pulled up in a grin as he listened to the Scotsman’s easy breathing. Scotty may have called him incorrigible and insatiable amongst other names, but he had gone willingly to the bed as well.

 

McCoy let out a content sigh.

 

 

Scotty was slow to wake up. McCoy had dozed again lightly as he lay next to Scotty, but came awake again as he noticed Scotty’s breathing change. He opened his eyes and just watched. Slowly Scotty’s eyes opened and focused on him. He mumbled out a greeting in Gaelic and McCoy returned it with a kiss.

 

“Have ye been up long Len?” Scotty asked after a yawn.

 

“A bit,” McCoy said. “I’ve just been lying here.” He grinned. “It’s warm.”

 

Scotty shook his head fondly.

 

“We could just stay here all day,” McCoy said.

 

“Hmm,” Scotty murmured as he closed his arms tighter around McCoy. “What about food?”

 

McCoy shrugged. “Security could drop something off at the door. Might as well do something useful.”

 

“Oh love,” Scotty said. “They’re useful.”

 

McCoy sighed. “I know. But there isn’t a threat here.”

 

Scotty ran his fingers through McCoy’s hair, but didn’t say anything.

 

“So what d’ya think? Stay here?” McCoy asked, giving Scotty his best playfully seductive smile.

 

Scotty laughed, and met McCoy’s mouth with his.

 

“I promised Keenser I’d give him a hand with a project this afternoon.”

 

“He’ll understand if you feel a bit ‘under the weather,’” McCoy winked. He moved in closer and pressed kisses down Scotty’s neck.

 

“And I thought—” Scotty tried to keep back a soft moan as McCoy’s kisses moved onto his chest. “—I thought you were helping Chris with her Fed history paper.”

 

“History is boring,” McCoy said, looking up and meeting Scotty’s eyes. “You’re much more exciting.” He moved back to Scotty’s mouth before the Scotsman could reply.

 

 

“I am hungry mo ghràdh,” Scotty said.

 

McCoy lay stretched out next to him, satisfied and still cocooned in warmth.

 

“Ye got yer loving, now can we get breakfast?” Scotty laughed as McCoy turned to look at him with big eyes.

 

“Oh don’t act like it was a chore,” McCoy smirked. “I was there, you enjoyed it too.”

 

“Didn’t say I didn’t,” Scotty smiled. “But if ye expect anymore then I’ve got to be fed.” He sat up and pushed the covers off of McCoy.

 

“Hey!” McCoy protested.

 

“Come on Len!” Scotty patted McCoy’s thigh. “Up we get.”

 

“You’re mean,” McCoy tried to pout, grabbing for the covers.

 

“Maybe, but more I’m a sensible man who needs breakfast,” Scotty replied. “Now come on. I’ll keep ye warm until we’re in the shower.”

 

 

“Ugh,” McCoy said as they stepped out of the dorm. It was raining.

 

“We’ll move quick,” Scotty said.

 

“And it’s cold,” McCoy frowned. “Fine, let’s get there quick. Maybe it will stop before we come back. Could have just stayed in our warm bed…”

 

“I’ve walked with ye in the rain! Don’t act like ye hate it,” Scotty laughed. “Wait. Ye did catch a cold last time… That why ye’re being a grump?”

 

“I’m not a grump!”

 

Scotty just laughed and grabbed McCoy’s hand, pulling him out into the rain and towards the dining hall.

 

 

Scotty

The dining hall was very empty when the boys arrived. Most of the cadets had already had their breakfast earlier in the morning. 

 

Still, Scotty and Leonard found a few of their friends that were still chatting with each other at their table. 

 

"Morning, sleepy heads," Christine greeted them with a grin on her face. 

 

"You really think they slept the whole time?" Jim asked, wiggling his eyebrows knowingly and the others groaned. 

 

"Jim!" Christine slapped the blond's arm, while Keenser and Spock only shook their heads. 

 

"Why are you guys still here?" Leonard asked, ignoring Jim's comment. He looked from one friend to the other. 

 

"Those three wanted to wait for you and I chose to keep them company," Jim explained, pointing at the rest of the group.

 

"Really? Why did ye wait?" Scotty frowned. Had something happened? 

 

"Leonard promised to help me with my federation history paper before lunch cause I have a date with Roger later on," Christine said, giving Leonard a critical look. "Did you forget about it?"

 

"Wha- no! I didn't! I... I didn't forget." Leonard scratched the back of his head awkwardly and Scotty raised an eyebrow at him. 

 

"Well, maybe I forgot about the time we agreed on?" the prince admitted at seeing his husband's stern face. 

 

"Yeah, that's what I thought," Christine nodded. However, she didn't look too serious. 

 

"And ye?" Scotty turned to look at Keenser and Spock.

 

"Keenser told me about his project. It sounds really interesting and I would like to accompany you when you work on it. Unfortunately I have an important call to make in the afternoon and therefore I wanted to ask if you could move your meeting forward?" Spock said and Scotty could see how much he hoped for a positive answer. 

 

"Sure thing. I mean... Leonard is busy anyway," Scotty replied, sending his husband a smirk.

 

"Well, then it's all settled. You do your work and then we'll meet again here for lunch. After all, I have a big announcement to make." Jim clapped into his hands and got to his feet. There was a mysterious sparkle in his eyes. 

 

"Oh? And what would that be?" Leonard asked, not sounding very impressed. 

 

"You'll see, Bones, you'll see. Be on time!"

 

Without another word Jim disappeared. Everyone gave Spock a questioning look, but the Vulcan shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he didn't know either what Jim was talking about. 

 

They would have to wait until lunch.

 

 

They had made great progress on Keenser's project when they returned to the dining hall for lunch.

 

Most of their friends were already gathered and soon enough Leonard and Christine joined them too.

 

Jim had a grin on his face as he looked at all of his friends. The news had to be really good. 

 

"So? What's that announcement ye were talking about earlier on?" Scotty asked curiously. 

 

Jim's grin widened as he took a deep breath.

 

"Next week, there'll be a reunion of the course that graduated 30 years ago!"

 

Confused glances were exchanged. Everyone seemed to frown.

 

"So?" Chekov eventually broke the awkward silence and Jim rolled his eyes. He appeared to be quite shocked that no one knew what his revelation meant.

 

"That's Christopher's course! Chris is going to visit us!"

 

 

McCoy

“I’m sorry,” McCoy said as he and Christine left the dining hall. “I did forget what time we said.”

 

“Don’t worry about it,” Christine said. “As long as I get a good grade on this paper, we’ll call it square.” She grinned. “I know how you two can’t stand to be apart from each other.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy laughed. “What are you and Roger doing?”

 

“Well,” Christine began, holding out her hand to catch the rain. “I don’t think we’re having a picnic anymore.” She shook her hand back down to her side. “So I’m not sure. We’ll think of something. At least we get to see each other.”

 

“And I know you’re glad for that,” McCoy smiled.

 

“It’s so dumb to think of all the time we wasted trying to hide, when my parents knew anyways,” Christine bemoaned. “If they had been clearer or me less stupid.” She shook her head ruefully.

 

“Hey! Don’t think like that,” McCoy said quickly. “Besides, if you and your parents had understood each other, what would me and Scotty have done?” He grinned. Christine swatted at his arm playfully and McCoy laughed.

 

“Yeah, yeah, alright,” Christine said. “No pity party for me.”

 

“I know what you mean though Chris,” McCoy said in a more serious voice. “I wish you guys hadn’t felt like you needed to keep secret, but I am grateful for your help.”

 

“I know. And I’m glad I got to. You two were made for each other.”

 

“What are you and Roger going to do? When we finish.” McCoy used his free hand to gesture around at the campus.

 

A soft sigh left Christine.

 

“Probably a space station somewhere. Maybe somewhere planetside. The benefit of studying medicine; I can go most anywhere Roger’s research will take us.”

 

“That’s not bad,” McCoy nodded. “Especially planetside.”

 

Christine gave him a sidelong glance.

 

“How are you coming with flying?”

 

McCoy let out a sigh. “Some days are better than others,” he shrugged. “I know the controls backwards and forwards now, but when we’re in the simulator, when it moves…” He trailed off and shiver went down his back.

 

“You’ll get there Leo,” Christine said comfortingly.

 

 

“Guess you better stay out of trouble then Jim,” Sulu laughed as Jim told them about Pike’s class having a reunion visit.

 

“Who is Christopher?” Aporal asked.

 

“He was the headmaster at our academy,” Jaylah replied.

 

“I’d say you’d like him,” Sulu said, “but I think you’re a person who likes to decide that on your own.”

 

“That’s true,” Aporal agreed.

 

“Well, I’ll say I hope you like him,” said Uhura.

 

“We shall see,” Aporal said and went back to eating.

 

“How many students has he sent here over the years?” Christine wondered.

 

Jim laughed. “He could probably crew a starship with his students.”

 

“So he’ll have more people to see than just us,” McCoy said, lifting an eyebrow at Jim.

 

“Maybe, Bones, maybe. But we have something his other students don’t have!”

 

“Aye lad? And what’s that?” asked Scotty.

 

“Me!” Jim exclaimed.

 

The others groaned and like Aporal went back to eating.

 

 

Scotty

After lunch, Scotty and Leonard headed back to their room. The rain had quickly gotten worse and therefore they couldn't spent the afternoon outside. It was kinda a good thing. They still had a bit of homework to finish.

 

It didn't take them too long, but it was stressful, and once they were done with their work, the boys lay down in bed, ready for some relaxation. 

 

Leonard reached for their book which was resting on his nightstand, however Scotty quickly stopped him by grabbing the prince's arm with his hand. Leonard gave him a surprised look and the Scotsman slowly shook his head before he rested it on his husband's chest. 

 

"Let's... just enjoy the silence for some time, can we?" 

 

"Sure." Scotty could hear the frown in Leonard's voice without even looking at him. A hand started to gently run through his hair. "You okay, leannan?" 

 

The Scotsman nodded against Leonard's chest. 

 

"Aye, it's just... those last few days have been loud and exhausting. I... kinda miss the lake back at boarding school. It was so quiet and peaceful there." 

 

Whenever he had needed time for himself, time to escape from reality and relax, Scotty had always gone to the lake. It had always been a nice, soothing place and it had become even better when Leonard had stepped into his life. 

 

Here, at the academy, they didn't have a private place like that except for their room. It was kinda sad.

 

"I see. Well, we can stay quiet for as long as you want. Just... let everything sink in." 

 

The hand kept on caressing his head and Scotty leaned into the touch, closing his eyes. This was good. He really needed it. 

 

They stayed that way for a very long time, gathering strength for the upcoming week, and when they eventually headed to dinner, Scotty felt much more energetic again.

 

 

On Wednesday the big day finally arrived. Jim was beaming with joy as they watched the landing shuttles, carrying the people who had graduated thirty years ago. 

 

There were lots of elderly men and women, though many people probably weren't able to come due to private reasons or due to work. After all, lots of ships were out there, fulfilling their missions. 

 

Scotty kept his eyes fixed on the groups of people, scanning the various species, but Jaylah was the first of them to find the headmaster in the crowd. 

 

"There!" she exclaimed and pointed at a small group of men leaving a shuttle just then.

 

Jim's grin widened even more as he started to move, running through the crowd. 

 

"Chris! Hey Chris! Over here!" The blond boy waved his hand and once he reached the headmaster, he threw his arms around him. 

 

Scotty couldn't help the amused but soft smile forming on his face as he watched that sight. If Francine was like a mother to Jim, Christopher Pike was like a father. 

 

Slowly, the rest of friends followed Jim and when they came to a halt, Pike looked at all of them. He chuckled.

 

"Hello everyone. I see the whole gang is still together, huh?" 

 

"Of course! I'll make sure that all of us will be placed aboard the same ship one day!" said Jim, proudly raising his chin. Pike slowly shook his head, the soft smile not leaving his lips for even one second. 

 

"Nothing has changed." 

 

He let his eyes wander and found three young people standing behind his former students. 

 

Aporal, Eugene and Cora. They had been curious enough to join their friends after Jim hadn't stopped talking about the famous Headmaster Pike.

 

"But I see that your crew has grown." 

 

The older man gave the three of them a gentle nod.

 

"Hello there. I'm Christopher Pike. I was responsible for these young men and women for the last few years." 

 

"Yeah, we know. Heard a lot about you, sir," Aporal said, sending Jim a meaningful glance. The human boy just grinned. 

 

"This is Aporal. He's a real grump, but he's okay. And those two are Cora and Eugene." 

 

"Hello, sir."

 

"It's nice to meet you."

 

Greetings were quickly exchanged before they all headed inside to have lunch.

 

 

McCoy

“Leonard?”

 

McCoy turned quickly at the sound of Pike's voice calling him quietly.

 

“Yes sir?” He hesitated a moment, then fell into step beside the older man.

 

“I’ve done my reading and I still have some contacts here in the Fleet as you know,” Pike began.

 

McCoy began to frown slightly. He wasn’t sure where their former headmaster was going.

 

“And of course I recognized the name of your friend.” Pike gestured subtly at Aporal. “Have you taken my advice about Kinnear and kept your head down?”

 

McCoy’s shoulders dropped. “For myself sir, yes. However his nephew had a grudge against myself and Scotty from the start. He went too far in self defense against Scotty and Aporal defended him. From that Aporal became one of Francis’ targets as well, and that led to all the rest.”

 

“I see,” said Pike.

 

“Everything has been much calmer since Francis left,” McCoy finished. “You remember Lt. Cmdr. Sullivan? Kinnear’s aide? Cora is his sister.” He gestured toward where Cora was walking with Eugene and Christine.

 

“And how is your sister?” Pike asked, as they picked up their pace to join the back of the group again.

 

“Good,” McCoy said quickly. “All recovered.”

 

“I haven’t had the time lately to have a nice chat with your father,” Pike said. “I’ll have to make time.”

 

“I’m sure he’d like that sir,” McCoy smiled. Moving up next to Scotty, McCoy slipped his hand into his husband’s.

 

“And how are you getting on Montgomery?” Pike asked as they kept heading for the lunch waiting in the dining hall. “Courses up to your liking?”

 

“Aye sir,” Scotty replied.

 

 

“He asked about Kinnear,” McCoy said in a whisper to Scotty as they ate. Jim was sitting next to Pike and talking away at him.

 

“What about?” Scotty asked back, turning wide eyes to McCoy.

 

“Making sure I was following his advice to behave.” McCoy grinned as he looked at Scotty. “He read the article or heard about it from someone here.”

 

“Do you think the admiral will really leave us alone now?” Scotty asked in a worried voice.

 

McCoy nodded his head at Aporal. “He took down Kinnear’s nephew; I’d like to think he’d think twice about going after us again.”

 

“I hope so,” Scotty said, looking back down at his food.

 

“Montgomery Scotty taught a class!”

 

Jaylah’s loud exclamation had both McCoy and Scotty looking over at her. Jaylah was looking at Pike and smiling proudly.

 

“You did?” Pike looked down the table at Scotty.

 

“I- I- I-” Scotty began to turn red.

 

“He did a wonderful job,” Cora spoke up. “I learned so much that day!”

 

“How did that happen?” Pike asked curiously.

 

 

Scotty

The blush on Scotty's cheeks only increased at that question. He shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Oh, ye know, I'm... a good student," Scotty muttered. He heard Aporal chuckle next to him. 

 

"Yeah, right. Because that's the reason for it," said the Andorian quietly, a smirk on his face. Scotty sent him a glare before he looked back at Pike who had raised an eyebrow at him. 

 

"Well, maybe I talked a wee bit too loud about our instructor's teaching methods. And... he dared me to do better than him." 

 

A soft smile pulled at the headmaster's lips as he nodded his head. 

 

"I see. Talking about teachers behind their backs again, huh?" 

 

Scotty felt even more heat filling his cheeks and he lowered his eyes. He knew that Pike was obviously talking about Archer. Jim and Scotty had often made fun of the stern faced teacher back at school and maybe their headmaster had heard it more often than they expected. But in the end, Archer had changed his way of thinking about scholarship holders and everything had changed for the better. 

 

"How's Archer anyway?" Jim asked with a grin, obviously trying to change the subject. Scotty sent him a grateful look. 

 

"Oh, Jonathan is fine. He asked me to tell you his best regards," Pike replied with a smile. "All of you." 

 

Scotty nodded. Despite his history with Archer, he actually believed those words to be true. 

 

 

The younger students had the afternoon off because of the visitors. There was a big ceremony and they were allowed to ask everyone questions. 

 

Scotty met lots of engineers and talked to them about their experiences. The visit of the USS Hammersley had been special already, but this event was even better. So many people who had worked for Starfleet for several years. It was just awesome!

 

When everyone met again for dinner in the evening, Scotty could tell by the look on Jim's face that the blond didn't want for Pike to leave. He stayed close to the man at all times. 

 

"Is he okay?" Leonard asked quietly when he sat down next to Scotty, nodding towards Jim. He was a wee bit later than the others due to his appointment with the psychologist. 

 

Scotty sighed. 

 

"I'm not sure. Guess he's sad that the day's already over." 

 

They were chatting away about the day when suddenly a familiar voice filled their ears. 

 

"Well, if it isn't the famous Christopher Pike?"

 

Everyone turned their heads to see Cmdr. Madison coming over to them. Scotty tried his best not to wince at the voice. He didn't have too many good memories with it.

 

"Harold Madison. Still here I see?" Pike looked at the man. 

 

"I made the right decision, staying in the fleet. Even though some students might disagree." Madison glanced at Scotty and the Scotsman lowered his head. Pike looked at him too and seemed to understand.

 

"Well, you never were really adventurous. It was kinda obvious that you'd end up being an instructor after serving."

 

"I stayed loyal to Starfleet." 

 

A strange tension lingered in the air. Apparently the two men had a history together. 

 

"And I help raise the teenagers who will come here. Do not call me disloyal, Harold." 

 

Madison huffed.

 

"You were one of the best, Christopher. And you turned your back on us. Just like that."

Chapter Text

McCoy

With afternoon classes canceled for the academy’s guest visitors, McCoy nearly forgot about his appointment with Dr. Cuthbert. He hurried away from the medical crew he had been listening to with Christine and Eugene and made his way to the counseling building.

 

The sessions with the psychologist were a tiring part of his week; digging into his feelings and expressing his fears left him drained. And he wasn’t quite sure yet if the sessions were helping with his fear of flying. Maybe he was a slight bit steadier in the simulator the day after, but it was going to be a slow process.

 

He hoped, as he followed Dr. Cuthbert to his office, that the day’s session wouldn’t get too heavy. He wanted to enjoy the rest of the time they had with Mr. Pike, without forcing himself to be present.

 

“How are you today Leonard?” the doctor began as they sat down.

 

“Ok,” McCoy said honestly. “The visitors have been interesting. It’s been good to hear from people who’ve been out there.” He glanced up at the ceiling, indicating far up above them.

 

“Did you have any ties to Starfleet before coming here?” Dr. Cuthbert asked.

 

“No,” McCoy shook his head. “Not until I began at my previous school. Our headmaster was formerly in Starfleet. And my husband and some of our friends had wanted to join for ages.”

 

“Headmaster…,” Dr. Cuthbert said thoughtfully. “Christopher Pike is that?”

 

“Yes sir,” McCoy said. “He’s here today. Do you know him?”

 

“Know him? No, I know of him, but I’ve never met him. We were a few classes apart I believe.”

 

McCoy nodded in acknowledgment, and they sat for a moment in silence before Dr. Cuthbert began to ask about McCoy’s experience in the simulator after their last session.



He left the counseling building with a sigh. Dr. Cuthbert had not gone on as deep a dive as their last sessions and McCoy was grateful for that. This time the doctor had suggested some strategies and exercises McCoy could utilize when his fear began to rear its head. He hoped deep within himself they would help.

 

McCoy pulled his comm from his pocket, but he had no messages. Scotty had met him after his previous appointments, but he knew his husband was probably off happily talking engineering. He turned to head for the dining hall. Perhaps he’d find Scotty there.



“I did not turn my back on Starfleet,” Pike said firmly to Cmdr. Madison. “I was given an opportunity to help give the next generation of officers a start and I took it.”

 

Madison made a noise of disagreement but did not reply.

 

“How many well prepared young men and women have I sent here?” Pike asked. “How many have become well respected and knowledgeable officers?”

 

“Hmph,” Madison grunted. “Some perhaps would say you could have turned them into well respected officers onboard a ship. And you had your pick of any ship in the Fleet nearly.”

 

Pike sighed.

 

“I’m where I belong Harold, as are you, and I am happy with what I chose.”

 

“I suppose it was nice to see you then,” Madison said. “Perhaps you could remember to teach your next students some respect for superior officers.”

 

“Perhaps,” Pike replied icily. “A joy to see you as always.”

 

Madison nodded his head and walked away.

 

Jim looked at Pike with wide eyes. “What happened between you two?”

 

“That’s none of your business Jim,” Pike said firmly. “You just remember to behave yourself. All of you,” he said looking around the table at each of his former students and their new friends.



“How was your appointment?” Scotty asked McCoy quietly as they walked back to their dorm later in the evening. They had spent more time after dinner with Pike and talking with some of the other visitors.

 

They had said their goodbyes to the headmaster and left him in Jim’s company. Jim had been at Pike’s side since they had gotten up from dinner. The future captain obviously wanted a bit of time with Pike, so one or two at a time the rest of the friends had said their goodbyes and left.

 

“It was alright,” McCoy told Scotty. “We talked about some things to help me cope when it gets bad.”

 

“That’s good,” Scotty said, giving McCoy’s hand a squeeze. “Maybe I could think of some ways to help you cope too.”

 

McCoy grinned at the playful note in his husband's voice.

 

“Oh? Like what?” McCoy asked.

 

“Maybe I’ll tell you about them once we’re home,” Scotty chuckled.



Scotty

After some relaxation – well, if one could call it that – Scotty and Leonard were resting in bed together, bodies pressed tightly against each other, foreheads touching. 

 

"So? Do ye feel better now, mo ghràdh? Is this a good coping strategy?" Scotty asked, a cheeky smile forming on his lips. His husband chuckled, then gave him a nod. 

 

"It sure is," Leonard whispered before a theatrical sigh left his mouth. "Unfortunately I don't think that we can use this strategy in public." 

 

"Oh, I'm quite certain that just thinking of it will help ye. Just... close yer eyes and imagine this," replied Scotty, a playful undertone filling his voice. He grabbed Leonard's hand and placed it on his bare chest. The smile on the prince's face widened.

 

"I'll make sure to try that tomorrow." 

 

Their mouths found each other once more and Scotty let himself sink into the kiss. He wanted to do everything in his power to help his love get better and if it was something so pleasant, he couldn't ask for more.



On the next morning, they all met for breakfast. Everyone was still chatting about the previous day, about who they had met and what they had talked about. 

 

It had been a great opportunity to learn from people who were experienced officers. Scotty had talked to a pair of engineers who were still serving on important ships, but had been allowed to travel to Earth for this special day. They had told him and some of the others about the newest technologies they were testing in active service. Scotty loved to hear about those things. It had to be awesome to actually work aboard a ship and not just talk about it in theory. 

 

"So? What do you guys think of Mr. Pike?" Sulu turned his head to look at Cora, Eugene and Aporal curiously. The three of them had been with them for most of the time. 

 

"He's really nice. I'm sure he would've made a great captain," Cora said with a smile. Since Pike had taken the command route like her, she had talked a lot to him. 

 

"True. He seems like a good man. I bet he was a great headmaster," Eugene agreed and everyone nodded. 

 

Scotty smiled softly as he remembered everything the man had done for them when Leonard and him had been kidnapped. Pike had tried everything in his power to save the boys. Just like when Robbie had been abducted. Christopher Pike really was a great person. 

 

"What do you think, Aporal?" Jim asked the Andorian who only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"He appears to be a man with strong beliefs. Stands up for himself. I guess our swordsman here was right. I like him." 

 

A grin crossed Sulu's face. He had known it right from the start. 

 

"I'd just really like to know what happened between him and Madison. I asked him again after dinner, but Chris just wouldn't tell me," Jim mused, looking very disappointed about that fact. 

 

"We all have our secrets, Captain." 

 

"Yeah, Aporal, we do. When will you tell us about yours?" Jim turned his head to look at Aporal and Scotty felt his stomach twist at hearing the question. 

 

For a second the Scotsman expected Aporal to be harsh, but the Andorian only smiled as he got up from where he was sitting.

 

"Me?"

 

Jim huffed.

 

"Oh, come on, you're the biggest mystery ever. Acting like you're the toughest guy in the whole Federation when actually you hide something beneath that hard shell of yours." 

 

"Jim," Scotty said in a warning tone, but Aporal didn't seem too impressed.

 

"How about you try and find out? Try to find that soft core you believe to be hidden inside of me." 

 

With a last wave of his hand, Aporal walked off, leaving everyone behind to stare after him. 

 

Determination filled Jim's eyes as he kept them fixed on the leaving boy.

 

"Oh, I will. Challenge accepted."



McCoy

“Do you think Jim will really find out about Aporal?” McCoy asked Scotty quietly as they walked towards their classes. He heard Scotty let out a sigh.

 

“I hope he doesn’t. Aporal should be left alone with his secret if he wants. But he’s Jim and he’s persistent,” Scotty said.

 

“Do you think we could say something to him? Change his mind and get him to leave it alone?”

 

“Maybe,” Scotty said slowly. He stopped walking and McCoy stopped with him. They would have to part and go to their separate classes. McCoy could already see a couple of the undercover security team closing in on them.

 

“Ye’re going to do good today mo ghràdh.”

 

McCoy gave his husband a doubtful look. “I hope so.” He’d be sitting in a simulator in just a few hours. He sighed. “I will try,” he said, seeing a frown come into Scotty’s eyes.

 

“Ye think of me if ye need,” Scotty smiled. He lifted his hand and rested it over McCoy’s heart. “I’ll be with ye.”

 

McCoy closed his own hand over Scotty’s and leaned in to kiss him. “I know you will. Love you.”

 

“Tha gaol agam ort.”

 

With that they broke apart and went their separate ways.



In the late morning McCoy walked into the simulator hall with Jaylah. Uhura was already standing by their simulator talking with the supposedly new cadet, the undercover security guard Ms. Greene.

 

“Hey you two,” Uhura greeted them as they walked up.

 

McCoy returned the hello, and nodded at Greene.

 

“Alright!” Lt. Flores called loudly. “Let’s get to it!”

 

Quickly all the cadets entered the simulators. McCoy wanted to enter and get his turn over with, but he stood aside to let the girls go first. He took the empty seat behind Jaylah and wondered what kind of program Flores had for them today. He drew a deep breath in and let it out slowly.

 

His hands tensed on the armrests as the simulator started up. Another deep breath and McCoy released his tight grip, but a moment later his heart began to pound as the shuttle lurched to the side, throwing him against the restraints.

 

Uhura straightened out the course quickly and McCoy found his right hand slipping up across his chest, picturing Scotty’s hand already there. He could do this for Scotty.



When his turn came in the pilot’s seat, McCoy’s hands went across the control panel almost of their own accord. His fingers knew where to be and when. Starting the simulator was not the problem. Jaylah gave him a comforting look as he reached across towards her side.

 

He was ready when the first lurch of the machine pushed him against his seat, but the second jerk the opposite way threw all his careful thoughts into a jumble. McCoy looked down at his fingers and tried to straighten the simulator out.

 

“Oh!” Cadet Greene exclaimed.

 

“Just Leonard!” Jaylah called.

 

He had gone too far back the other way and the simulator lurched hard. A hand slipped onto his shoulder.

 

“It’s alright yo— Leonard.”

 

McCoy glanced quickly back in surprise. Greene was looking at him sympathetically.



McCoy walked slowly towards the dining hall. He wasn’t hungry, having lost his appetite during his two turns in the simulator. He just wanted to be done for the day, but he knew Scotty would be waiting for him at lunch.



Scotty

When he saw the expression on Leonard's face as the lad entered the room, Scotty already knew that the flying lesson had not gone well. Even though the prince did his best to put on a smile, Scotty recognized the small changes in his husband's features. 

 

"Mo ghràdh." 

 

The Scotsman also put on a gentle smile and pressed a quick kiss to Leonard's lips as the young man sat down next to him. 

 

"Hey, leannan." Leonard's voice showed how depressed he really was. He spoke particularly quietly so that none of the other friends could hear him. 

 

Scotty's eyes silently asked his husband if he wanted to go out and talk about everything, but Leonard subtly shook his head. They would talk about everything later. 

 

Their knees touched and Scotty grabbed Leonard's hand from under the table to squeeze it gently before turning back to the others' conversations.

 

Sulu had just told them about an upcoming fencing tournament at the academy and asked Aporal if he would like to take part. The Andorian replied that he would think about it. Even if he pretended to not really care, Scotty recognized the interested twinkle in his eyes. He would definitely say yes.

 

And others seemed to think so too. 

 

"He certainly won't miss out on a competition," Chekov said.

 

"That is true. After all, he always wants to be the best at everything," added Jaylah. She seemed to be doing everything she could to ensure that the rumors that she was falling for Aporal disappeared from the world again. 

 

"Which certainly has to do with his secrets," Jim concluded.

 

Scotty tried to suppress a sigh. How were they going to stop Jim from sticking his nose into everything?

 

Aporal was not particularly impressed. He shrugged his shoulders.

 

"We'll see if I'm up for it."

 

"What about your upcoming exams? I have a lot to study and you guys?" Leonard looked from one to the other and Scotty smiled gently. His husband was very good at changing the subject. And he was very grateful to him for that. 



"Do ye want to talk about it?" Scotty held Leonard's arm as they strolled through the academy's botanical garden. They had wanted to go to the room first after class, but then instead decided to go for a walk. 

 

Leonard sighed heavily and the Scotsman recognized anger and disappointment in his expression.

 

"The lesson in the simulator was a disaster. I failed again. And in front of Green too. The look she gave me... She pities me!" 

 

Scotty could hear that the anger was less directed at the security lady and more at Leonard himself. 

 

"Oh Len..." 

 

"I hate it! I hate that I just can't get it right. It really can't be that hard to just keep calm." 

 

Leonard ran a hand through his hair.

 

"Ye're scared. It's perfectly natural that ye cannae concentrate and that ye lose your cool," Scotty began to explain. He sighed. "Ye know... only a few people know about it, but... ye're my husband, so ye should know. I... have been terrified of spiders since I was a wee lad."

 

Scotty still remembered exactly how panicked he had always reacted at the mere sight of one of the creepy-crawlies. He had screamed and his heart had raced.

 

"Spiders?" Leonard raised an eyebrow, seemingly unable to believe the whole thing.

 

"Aye, spiders. I hate those wee beasties. Even today. Whenever I've seen one, I've frozen in horror. I was incapable of doing anything. But at some point... I started to think about the animals. I got some facts and informed myself about all the good things that spiders do. Even today, I'm still afraid of them, but... I react appropriately."

 

Leonard nodded slowly. 

 

"So you're saying that I should focus on the positive aspects of shuttles?"

 

Scotty smiled broadly.

 

"Exactly!"

 

They continued on their way a little faster, both silent and lost in their own thoughts.

 

Finally, Leonard nodded with a smile. 

 

"I... can give it a try."

 

Silence. Then the prince shook his head in disbelief.

 

"Spiders? Really?"



McCoy

Friday mid-morning was gray and drizzly as McCoy made his way to the simulator hall. He hurried to get out of the weather even as his feet wanted to drag and keep him from arriving. He sighed and tried to keep a shiver from going down his back. The breeze from the bay was cold. He was going to have to dig his coat out much sooner than he expected.

 

“Hello.”

 

McCoy looked over to see Jaylah joining him from a connecting path.

 

“Hey,” McCoy responded. Jaylah frowned at him.

 

“You are cold. You should have your coat.”

 

McCoy laughed. “How can you tell?”

 

“Your shoulders are bunched towards your ears,” Jaylah stated matter of factly. “Your home is warm. You know better.”

 

McCoy laughed again at the gentle scolding from the alien girl. She crowded against his side.

 

“I think I can make it until lunch. Especially if you insist on being close.” McCoy smiled.

 

“Then I will tell Montgomery Scotty to make you dress warm.” Jaylah had slung her arm around his waist and McCoy couldn’t do anything but wrap his on her shoulders.

 

“You will do better today, Just Leonard,” Jaylah said after a moment of quiet. “I know you can.”

 

A sting of sweetness hit McCoy’s chest at the confidence and conviction in Jaylah’s voice.

 

“I- I’m glad you think so sweetheart,” McCoy answered softly. “Thank you.” The arm around him squeezed for just a second.



He took a deep breath as he settled into the pilot’s seat. He already knew what to expect as Uhura had gone first, but he still needed a moment to prepare himself. Jaylah had given his hand a squeeze when he had moved past her and she smiled as he glanced over.

 

McCoy looked at the controls in front of him. He slowly blew out a breath as he started the simulator. Scotty believed in him and so did Jaylah.

 

Positive things about shuttles. Scotty had given him the advice the afternoon before and McCoy had been trying his best during Uhura’s turn at the controls to think of as many as he could.

 

He watched the screen in front of them and his fingers moved quickly, nearly of their own accord across the control panel. The controls were easy; he had told Scotty that. The movement of the shuttle kept his fear rising. An obstacle on screen came towards them and he maneuvered away.



“You did it!” Jaylah exclaimed as McCoy ‘landed’ the shuttle. Ten grueling minutes of dodging obstacles and being thrown side to side as debris hit them was over.

 

“You really did it!” Jaylah was out of her own seat and hugging him tightly. Uhura’s hand was squeezing his shoulder as she smiled brightly at him.

 

“Nice work,” Greene said from her seat.

 

McCoy nodded and thanked the girls as he traded seats with Jaylah. She began her turn and McCoy closed his eyes as he slumped down in the seat. He had done it. He hadn’t crashed or blown up the shuttle. He looked down at his hands, clasped tightly together. Slowly he undid them and saw the tremble. He wiped them against his thighs. The girls wouldn’t know how hard it had been. Sweat was still dripping down the back of his neck.



McCoy’s second turn as pilot was his normal disaster. The shuttle lurched and his careful thoughts shattered.

 

He hung back as the girls began to leave the hall.

 

“Aren’t you coming, Leonard?” Uhura asked, looking back.

 

“Yeah. I’ll just be a minute,” he said, half distracted. He moved towards the instructor at the control module.

 

“Lt. Flores, sir,” McCoy said quietly.

 

“Cadet McCoy, what is it?” Flores looked at him curiously.

 

“I—” McCoy took a breath. “You offered help once…”

 

Flores smiled. “And you would like some?”

 

McCoy hesitated. “I was thinking if you were willing to, that maybe- maybe my husband could come along as well…”

 

McCoy saw Flores’ brow raise.

 

“I- whenever I have to fly alone I struggle. But since Scotty— he makes it easier.” McCoy dropped his gaze to the floor. “I’m less scared when he’s with me.”

 

“You will have times when you will have to fly without him,” Flores reminded him.

 

“I know. But to start…”

 

“0900 Cadet. Be here. Bring your husband. I can give you an hour. Let’s get your success rate up.” Flores smiled.

 

“Thank you sir!” McCoy nodded eagerly. “We’ll be here!”



Scotty

Scotty was busy helping Keenser on his project after morning classes. He wrote Leonard a quick message that he'd skip lunch and that they'd see each other in their room after afternoon classes. 

 

The project was due in the afternoon and even though Keenser had done his best to finish it on time, other studies had kept him occupied. 

 

"Thanks," the wee Roylan mumbled when Scotty handed him another tool. His eyes were fixed on the machine in front of him. 

 

"Oh, no problem. Just tell me whatever ye need and I'll hand it to ye."

 

Keenser slowly shook his head and glanced at Scotty. 

 

"For helping in general and skipping lunch," he clarified his words and the Scotsman offered his friend a gentle smile. He could see just how grateful Keenser was. Even though most people couldn't read the alien's expression, Scotty was an expert at it. 

 

"It's fine. I'm nae hungry anyway." Scotty waved his hand dismissively, but his grumbling stomach betrayed him. Keenser sent him a meaningful look and the Scotsman scratched the back of his head, chuckling softly. 

 

"Go. Eat." 

 

"Nae! I promised to help ye. And I will." 

 

The two friends were just about to argue when a voice came from the door, stopping them.

 

"Fear not, damsels in distress, for your knight in shining armor has arrived to save you." 

 

Scotty and Keenser both turned around and the Scotsman smiled softly at the person standing there. 

 

"Mo ghràdh!"

 

Leonard stepped into the room – a grin on his face, two sandwiches in his hands. 

 

"Thought the two of you might be hungry," said the prince with a shrug of his shoulders. 

 

"He is," Keenser answered, nodding his head towards Scotty, before he turned back to his project. 

 

"Of course he is. My lovely husband is always hungry," Leonard chuckled and pressed a kiss to Scotty's cheek while handing him one of the sandwiches. He put the other down on the table so that Keenser could take it if he wanted to. 

 

"Thanks." 

 

"Thank ye, mo ghràdh." Scotty took a bite of his sandwich and almost instantly his stomach stopped grumbling. "How was yer morning? Ye look happy." 

 

Leonard nodded, wrapping one arm around Scotty's waist. 

 

"It was... alright. I might have a little surprise for you," he answered, making it sound like a mystery. 

 

"Oh?" Scotty raised one eyebrow curiously. 

 

"I'll tell ya about it in the afternoon. Now... how can I help the two of you?"



When Scotty entered his room after his last class, Leonard was already waiting for him, sitting at his desk. 

 

"Hey there, love." Scotty wrapped his arms around his husband from behind and pressed a kiss to his neck. 

 

"Hey. How was your afternoon, leannan?"

 

"Good. The instructor seemed to be satisfied with Keenser's project. I'm happy for him." 

 

Leonard turned the swivel chair around, allowing for Scotty to sit down in his lap. 

 

"So? What's that surprise ye were talking about earlier on?" The thought of it had been on Scotty's mind the whole day and he had hurried to get to their room. 

 

"We have an appointment tomorrow at 0900." 

 

At hearing that answer, Scotty tilted his head to the side questioningly. An appointment? 

 

"Where? Why?" 

 

Leonard's smile widened.

 

"I asked Lt. Flores for help and he offered us the opportunity for a shared lesson in the simulator. We can finally fly it together!" 

 

Scotty blinked in surprise. He really hadn't expected that. A smile pulled at his lips and he ran one hand through Leonard's hair. 

 

"That's great, love! I'll try to make sure that ye feel more comfortable in that place. This will be a really helpful experience for ye, I'm sure." 

 

Scotty couldn't wait for the morning to come.



After an early breakfast the two of them quickly headed over to the other building. They weren't late, but Lt. Flores was already there, obviously preparing the room for their lesson. When he saw the two cadets step into the room, he smiled at them. 

 

"Good morning, sir," the boys greeted the instructor.

 

"Good morning, Cadet McCoy." Flores shook the prince's hand, then turned his attention to Scotty.

 

"Cadet Scott-McCoy." They also shook hands and Scotty gave the man a smile.

 

"It's a pleasure to meet ye, Lt. Flores. Thank ye for making this possible." Scotty nodded his head towards the prepared simulator.

 

"Anything for my students to become great pilots," replied the instructor, giving Leonard a glance, before looking back at Scotty. 

 

"You didn't have any flying lessons up until now, right?"

 

The Scotsman shook his head. He hadn't flown a shuttle before at school.

 

"Nae, sir. But I'm familiar with the model. I know everything I need to know." 

 

Lt. Flores nodded understandingly, then clapped his hand onto Leonard's shoulder. 

 

"Well then... let's get to it."



McCoy

McCoy took his spot in the pilot’s chair. Lt. Flores sat next to him and Scotty was right behind him. McCoy felt an expected security knowing Scotty was so close.

 

“I’ve gone back through the simulator logs,” Flores began as McCoy settled his hands on the controls. “And if there are no obstacles, you manage take offs from ground or space dock just fine. If something changes within the first two minutes, that’s when you seem to fall apart.”

 

“Yes sir,” McCoy replied.

 

“I’ve programmed our first bit to keep anything unexpected until at least four minutes,” Flores continued. “Let’s get you settled into rhythm first.”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

“Take us out Cadet.”

 

McCoy’s hands moved smoothly over the controls, the program beginning with a take off from the ground. Behind him he heard a quiet intake of breath as Scotty mumbled something.

 

“A key to remember,” Flores said after a few moments, “is to not overreact, not overcompensate. Keep calm.”

 

“Ye can do it love,” Scotty whispered.

 

McCoy gave a tight smile and concentrated on the rising altitude numbers on the display.

 

“Incoming,” Flores said.

 

McCoy saw the object low on the right of the screen. He adjusted course.

 

“Good,” said Flores. The screen in front of them went blank as the instructor reset the program. “Easy. You can do it. Let’s try again from space dock.”

 

The screen brightened again the light of stars and space station mingling.



Again and again McCoy took off and succeeded through most of the increasingly difficult scenarios Flores presented.

 

The lieutenant turned in his seat and looked from McCoy to Scotty and back.

 

“I know your husband is here, but what’s different?” Flores asked in puzzlement. “These are all the takeoff sims we have done in class so far and your success rate in class is under twenty percent. You just aced…” Flores looked at the PADD in his hands. “Eighty-three percent. How?”

 

McCoy turned in his seat and shrugged.

 

“I don’t know. It’s easier to not think of the bad things that could happen when Scotty is close. Because I don’t want bad things to happen to him again.”

 

Scotty’s hand reached out and squeezed McCoy’s shoulder.

 

“I’m- just- I’ve never seen anything like this,” Flores said. He tapped away at his PADD. “Ok, let’s work through landings.”



“You could be a case study,” Flores said as he compared McCoy’s current landing rates to his rates from class. “This is- just how is this possible?”

 

McCoy glanced over his shoulder and shrugged.

 

“We’ve got to bottle whatever this is and use it in class with you,” Flores told McCoy with a chuckle.

 

“I wish,” McCoy agreed.

 

“Can I try something?”

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty again before nodding.

 

“Ok.” Flores turned to Scotty. “I want you to step out for this next one.”

 

“Oh,” Scotty said. “Ok.” He stood up. “I know ye can do this,” he said before he exited.

 

Flores typed on his PADD as he set up the next program.

 

A moment later it started and McCoy found himself in a field of debris, phasers shooting past him.

 

“Hey!” he exclaimed and his fingers dashed across the controls. His heart began to pound and he used everything he had learned. But it wasn’t enough. Something hit and the ship twisted to the right and McCoy froze. How could his chest be that tight? The screen went blank.

 

“Breathe,” Flores told him. “Cadet Scott you may come back,” he called.

 

Scotty frowned as McCoy looked up at him with wide eyes.

 

“Let’s run that one more time,” Flores said.

 

McCoy looked at the instructor, then down at his controls. He was ready this time he told himself. There. Ship hit. Twist right. Compensate, but not too much. Above hit from above, pull back and keep steady. Shields failing, power diverted. One more hit and McCoy rolled too far back, spiraling the shuttle. The screen went black, and McCoy’s heart raced.

 

“What were you thinking about?” Flores asked.

 

“Keeping us safe,” McCoy said, still catching his breath.

 

“This is just incredible,” Flores said. “Which of the psychs are you seeing? You don’t mind if I share this with them?” He indicated the data on the PADD in front of him.

 

“Dr. Cuthbert,” McCoy said. “And if it helps, then of course not.”

 

“Good.” Flores checked the time. “We’ve got a few minutes left; time for another couple runs. Cadet Scott, you want to try?”

 

“Sure!” Scotty said with a wide smile. Quickly he traded seats with McCoy.

 

McCoy slouched in the passenger seat, glad to be done being the pilot and yet proud he had done well for once in the shuttle.



Scotty

Scotty couldn't help but be amazed by what Leonard was achieving in the simulator with the Scotsman close to him. Going by everything he had heard from Leonard about previous lessons, he had expected everything to go far worse. 

 

When Lt. Flores sent him out of the shuttle, Scotty felt worry for his husband. Of course, he believed in Leonard's abilities and knew that he could do it, but he still feared that with him gone the prince would fall back into old patterns. 

 

And he was right. Scotty could see it right away. 

 

It really was a big surprise to everyone when Scotty was allowed back into the simulator and the program was repeated that Leonard did way better than before. Lt. Flores couldn't seem to believe it. But he was very proud of his student. 

 

And so was Scotty. The smile still wouldn't leave his face when they left the room and headed through the corridors to the exit, hand in hand. 

 

"Ye did great, mo ghràdh!" Scotty's chest swelled with pride as he pressed a kiss onto Leonard's cheek. 

 

"Yeah, but only when you were with me," the prince returned with a heavy sigh, shoulders slumping. Scotty gave his hand a squeeze. 

 

"But now Lt. Flores knows that ye can actually do it! Ye are a great pilot! And he saw that now." 

 

Leonard sent him a crooked smile. He didn't seem comforted by that fact, no matter how hard he tried. 

 

"You did far better than me. Even though it was your first time in the sim."

 

At that, Scotty chuckled. Why hadn't he expected something like that to come from Leonard? 

 

"Ye really think that was my first time flying? I love ships and shuttles, Len! I visited so many museums and shipyards before we met. I tried out several shuttles in my life," explained the Scotsman, a grin on his face. 

 

"You did?" Leonard looked flabbergasted by those words. 

 

"Of course! Don't try to compare yerself to me, love. I'm an experienced pilot. Well... more or less." 

 

"Bragging again, huh, Scottish boy?" They had just stepped outside the building when they heard a familar voice coming closer. The boys looked to see to the right and Scotty grinned. 

 

"Ha! Says the biggest show-off of all!"

 

Aporal's face mirrored the grin and he shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Can't help it. After all, I actually am the best." The Andorian glanced at the building, then looked at Leonard. "Practicing flying, Prince?" 

 

Scotty could see a wee blush creeping onto Leonard's cheeks. 

 

"Maybe," he mumbled, but Aporal just slapped a hand onto his back. 

 

"Don't worry about it. You'll learn how to use them once you're actually out there," the alien boy said, pointing his finger towards the sky. 

 

Leonard let out a humorless chuckle.

 

"I doubt that they'll let me out there if I don't ace the simulator first," he said and Aporal seemed to muse for a moment.

 

"I know a place in the city where you can practice flying shuttles. They have various types of simulators. Wanna go there? I could show you."

 

Scotty could see determination on his husband's face at those words. But he doubted that it would do him any good. They had been sitting in the simulator long enough. 

 

"Actually we–" 

 

"Sure! Let's go!" 

 

Before he knew it, they were heading out to the city. Scotty only hoped that it would turn out fine. 



The streets were crowded. It was a sunny day and lots of people wanted to go outside. Too many people for Scotty's liking. 

 

The Scotsman nervously glanced across his shoulder and when he made out familar faces, he calmed a bit. Security was following them, keeping a safe distance. 

 

They had just stepped around a corner when suddenly it happened. A tall guy bumped into Aporal. 

 

"Watch where you're going, man!" The guy pushed the Andorian back, but that one didn't lose his composure. 

 

"How about you apologize for bumping into me, huh?" Aporal asked the human who just snorted.

 

"Yeah, right. In your dreams. You want trouble?" Once again the guy pushed the alien boy, but this time it was a mistake.

 

Aporal quickly lunged at his counterpart and a wild fight began. Scotty and Leonard could only stand there and watch.



McCoy

“Oi! Aporal!” Scotty yelled, trying to break up the fight after he and McCoy had stood there a moment in surprise.

 

McCoy heard others yelling and footsteps hurrying closer as others on the sidewalk stopped to watch the tall man and the blue alien hit each other. Aporal ducked low and got his arms around the man’s waist, his face pressed against his side.

 

A twist and the tall man freed himself, before throwing another set of blows down at Aporal.

 

“Hey! Enough!” McCoy shouted. “Aporal stop!” He moved forward to try to get between the two fighters, but reeled back as a fist connected with his cheek.

 

“Len!” “Your highness!”

 

McCoy’s hand came up to hold his face as a noise came from the crowd of onlookers. He heard a murmur of surprise and his name in the crowd. Three people circled him protectively; Scotty with wide, scared eyes, Greene from his flight classes and another person with her that McCoy assumed could only be another of the security team.

 

He heard Greene tell the other guard to break things up, and she pushed him firmly through the gathered crowd to a calm doorway. Scotty clung tightly to McCoy’s hand that wasn’t holding his face.

 

“Your highness,” Greene got out. She gently pulled his hand away and examined his face.

 

“Are ye ok?” Scotty asked. McCoy heard the fear in his husband’s voice.

 

“I’ll get it checked out right away,” McCoy soothed Scotty, remembering the last time he had been injured. He had been a stubborn ass then, and Scotty had brought the boarding school’s nurse to their room to check on him.

 

Scotty’s hand came up to gently touch the spot and McCoy flinched, it was already tender.

 

“Greene!” called the other guard.

 

“Stay here,” she told McCoy and Scotty with authority and moved to join the other guard at the still fighting pair.

 

“Oh love,” Scotty whispered, closing in tight to McCoy’s side.

 

“I’ll be fine,” McCoy promised. “What the hell was Aporal thinking?”

 

A pair of loud shouts had both boys looking back towards the corner where Aporal and the tall man had now been separated. McCoy noticed a dark uniform standing between the pair of fighters, now each held back by one of the security team.

 

“Oh no,” Scotty mumbled.

 

“Come on,” McCoy said and pulled Scotty back to the group. Greene fixed an unhappy look on him, but said nothing as the pair moved next to Aporal’s side.

 

“He started it!” the other man said loudly, trying to lunge forward at Aporal again, but Greene held him back tightly.

 

An alien curse left Aporal’s lips before he switched back. “You bumped into me,” he said in a cold voice. “Let me go,” he said to the guard holding him. Aporal looked over at McCoy and Scotty, and surprise crossed his face.

 

“Did I do that Prince?” he asked, sounding chagrined.

 

“I’m not sure,” McCoy said honestly.

 

“Prince?” the tall man scoffed.

 

“Prince Leonard from Georgiares?” the dark uniformed police officer asked.

 

McCoy sighed. “Yes.”

 

“Do you want to press charges?” the officer asked.

 

“No,” said McCoy.

 

“Yes!” said both Aporal and the other man.

 

Aporal laughed and glared at the other man. “You want to take on Georgiares and Andoria? You are stupid.”

 

“I want it dropped and forgotten,” McCoy said, putting all his royal authority into his voice. “Greene let him go.”

 

“Yes sir.” She released her hold on Aporal’s attacker.

 

The man straightened himself up, glared again at all of them and stalked off. Aporal pulled his arms against the other guard, who looked at McCoy. The prince nodded, and brought his hand up to his cheek again as it throbbed. Aporal rubbed the knuckles of one hand with the other.

 

“I guess we’re good here,” the police officer said, looking at McCoy questioningly. “Let’s not have anymore brawling on the streets.” He began to walk off again.

 

“I’m sorry to blow our cover sir,” Greene said quietly to McCoy.

 

He waved it away with his free hand. “Wasn’t your fault.”

 

“What was that lad?” Scotty asked Aporal. The Andorian just shrugged.

 

“Let’s go,” McCoy said and began to walk.

 

“That’s the wrong way Prince,” Aporal said, frowning.

 

“No,” McCoy said shortly. “We’re going back to campus to the clinic and get checked out.”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

McCoy stopped and turned back to Aporal, getting close to him. “No. We’re going,” he said firmly. “Unless you want to be dragged there.” He raised an eyebrow as he indicated the security pair behind Aporal.

 

“Fine,” Aporal said with an exaggerated voice and an eye roll.

 

McCoy turned back and began to walk again. He caught Scotty’s hand and squeezed it as reassuringly as he could.



Scotty

The walk back to the academy and the infirmary seemed endless to Scotty. The whole time he held Leonard's hand tightly and he could feel his husband trying to calm him down, but it didn't help. 

 

Scotty's gaze slid to Aporal and he clenched his jaw angrily at the sight of his friend. Why hadn't Aporal just let it go? Why had he let himself get into a fight? The Scotsman would certainly have a serious talk with him later. 

 

When they reached the nurses' station, two staff members immediately attended to the two injured patients. 

 

Scotty waited impatiently for the results of the examinations – instructed to wait outside the treatment rooms – and he was surprised when he felt a hand on his shoulder. His gaze slid to the side and he saw Greene.

 

"Are you all right, sir?" the young woman asked anxiously and Scotty nodded slowly.

 

"Aye, everything... everything's okay. I'm uninjured," he explained and the lady nodded understandingly. 

 

"I'm sure the prince will be treated quickly. The wound didn't look too serious at first glance." It was obvious that Greene was trying to cheer Scotty up and he was very grateful for it.

 

When the door to Leonard's treatment room opened, Scotty's heart leapt and he quickly bridged the short distance between them and grasped his husband's hands. Leonard gave him a smile.

 

"It's all right, leannan. I got a painkiller and some medical equipment did the rest."

 

Scotty examined the cheek critically, but realized that Leonard was obviously telling the truth and not exaggerating. 

 

He was just about to say something back when the second door opened and Aporal came out. He looked annoyed. 

 

"Yeah, sure. I'll take the painkillers and the rest will heal by itself," he said loudly, waving his hand dismissively. Apparently he had dismissed himself. 

 

He looked at Leonard as he caught sight of him and Scotty. 

 

"You okay, Prince?" 

 

Leonard nodded, but Scotty just couldn't contain his anger this time. He glared at Aporal.

 

"What was that all about, huh? Why'd ye have to start a fight?" 

 

Aporal raised an eyebrow, surprised by Scotty's behavior.

 

"I didn't start it. The guy provoked me." 

 

"But things got out of hand because of ye! Why didn't ye just let it go?" Scotty felt the hot anger in his stomach boiling even more.

 

Aporal only shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Come on, Scottish boy, nothing happened."

 

That was enough. 

 

"Nothing happened?! Len was hurt! The police were there! Do ye know what that means? How many articles will follow?"

 

"Scotty," Leonard tried to intervene gently, but Scotty wouldn't calm down. 

 

"Wounds heal. All that matters is winning the fight. I learned that often enough while I was–" the Andorian began, but the Scotsman wouldn't let him finish.

 

"But ye're not there anymore, Aporal! Ye're safe on a Federation planet! Ye don't have to settle disagreements with your fists here! Why can't ye understand that?" 

 

The moment Scotty saw the hard expression on Aporal's face, he almost instantly regretted his words. Emotions had simply taken over. He hadn't been able to control himself.

 

Aporal nodded slowly before turning and leaving the room without another word. 

 

"Aporal, wait!" Leonard tried to call after him, but the Andorian ignored him. 

 

Scotty simply stayed put and looked after Aporal. He would sort things out. But only after he had calmed down.



When they got into their room, their PADDs were already blinking. Scotty felt a big lump in his throat as he stepped over and tried to pick it up, but Leonard grabbed his hand to stop him. He slowly shook his head. 

 

Scotty held back a sob as tears slowly started to blur his vision. He didn't want to cry. He didn't want to break down. He didn't –

 

But once Leonard's arms were wrapped around him, he couldn't hold it in any longer. Tears started to stream down his face and he whimpered against his husband's shoulder.

 

"Shh, it's okay. We're fine. Everything's okay," Leonard's soothing voice reached his ear, but Scotty only shook his head, unable to believe a word he was saying. 

 

"Everyone will know about it. They'll write mean articles. And even worse, the security team's cover is blown. I-I-I–"

 

Leonard was about to answer something when suddenly his PADD rang. 

 

And even though Scotty didn't know who it was, he knew that it had to be an important call.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy sighed and let out a curse under his breath. He just wanted to be alone with Scotty and reassure his husband that everything would be alright.

 

“Ye should answer it Len,” Scotty said in a resigned voice.

 

McCoy took a long look at the Scotsman, then slowly reached for the chirping PADD.

 

“It’s Leah.” McCoy tried to hold back his annoyance. “Hi Leah,” he greeted his sister.

 

“What the hell happened?” Leah demanded.

 

“I’m fine,” McCoy said sarcastically. “How are you? How’s Robbie?”

 

“Don’t give me that shit Leonard,” Leah said as she glared from the screen. “I have the security team’s report right here.” There was a thud as her hand slapped the desk in front of her.

 

“Then you know it wasn’t my fault and I’m fine,” McCoy glared back at his sister. “If you’ve got their report why are you calling me?” He shrugged. “You know what happened then.”

 

“And I report to Father; I want to be accurate.”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes, then felt Scotty’s hand on his arm.

 

“Guy came around a corner, bumped Aporal. They mouthed off and then fought. I took a hit trying to break it up. Wait,” McCoy said suddenly, breaking his account of the fight and looking directly at his sister again. “Why did the security report go to you and not Father?”

 

McCoy wasn’t certain but he thought a guilty look flashed across Leah’s face. She looked down at the desk in front of her before looking back and not quite meeting McCoy’s eyes.

 

“As part of my training and duties, all news and events related to you have been given to me to oversee. You- you report to me now.”

 

McCoy stared at his sister. “That’s a joke right? You’re joking. Very funny Leah.”

 

“I’m not joking Lenny. For all intents and purposes you’ve left behind being royal for Starfleet. However, you are still a member of this family and as such what you do or don’t do that needs to be reported or not still has to be someone’s job. I may be going to be queen, but for now I’m still the newest person in the room and as this should be  an easy task it was given to me.”

 

McCoy could only stare at the screen with his mouth slightly open and blink.

 

“Are you fu… What do you mean ‘easy task?’” he demanded after a moment.

 

“You’re going to school. At Starfleet. There shouldn’t be any news coming out about you unless it’s that you’ve graduated!” Leah’s voice was rising.

 

“I suppose it’s a bad time to tell ye I’m expecting a wee bundle of joy?” Scotty asked before the prince could respond.

 

McCoy’s head whipped around to look at his husband. Scotty’s eyes were twinkling, and his mouth twitching trying not to grin. McCoy couldn’t stop himself and began to laugh. He heard his sister make a choked sound before also falling into laughter.

 

“What the hell Scotty?” Leah asked minutes later when she finally caught her breath. She wiped at an eye and another set of giggles fell from her.

 

“Oh good lord,” McCoy breathed out between laughs. He nearly dropped the PADD as he bent over trying to calm himself back down. He looked at Scotty again who was now fully grinning, proud of himself.

 

“It stopped ye fighting didn’t it?”

 

McCoy shook his head fondly. “You call me the mad man.”

 

Scotty shrugged nonchalantly. “Do ye suppose anything will reach the press?” he asked Leah in a worried tone.

 

“I don’t know,” Leah replied. “Can you guys finish telling me what happened please?”

 

“Alright,” McCoy said more amiably than before. “It wasn’t us who fought…,” he began again.



Leah listened to their story and appeared to be making a few notes.

 

“Aporal has his own people who can probably keep things quiet if need be,” McCoy said.

 

Leah frowned. “He does?”

 

“It’s a long story lass, and not ours to tell,” Scotty said quietly.

 

“Well,” Leah said, “I suppose we shouldn’t have much to worry about. There’s always the chance someone will post a picture or something somewhere, but this won’t be too hard to take care of.”

 

“What about the team breaking cover?” Scotty asked.

 

“You were all dressed normal? Not in uniform?”

 

“Aye.”

 

“Unless there were other cadets in the crowd, which there might have been, it’s probably fine. Other cadets may just assume they called you by title because they realized who you were.” Leah shrugged. “I’ll ask Father, but I don’t think it’ll be a problem.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy said.

 

“Take care you guys; stay out of trouble.”

 

“Say hi to Robbie,” Scotty said quickly.

 

“Of course,” Leah smiled. “Bye.”

 

McCoy set down the PADD and looked at Scotty.

 

“It’ll be alright.”



Scotty

Scotty and Leonard spent the rest of the morning in their room, trying their best to somehow distract themselves from thoughts of articles that might appear. 

 

Even though Scotty had made jokes to break up the tense situation between Leonard and Leah, he was still worried. He really didn't want anything written about the matter. And he knew he was in for another conversation with Aporal. 

 

When they went to the dining hall for lunch, the Scotsman didn't spot the Andorian anywhere. He wasn't sitting at their friends' table or anywhere else.

 

Scotty was not surprised that the rest of the group had already heard about the incident. Even if there were no articles, all it took was one cadet to see something and stories like that spread like wildfire.

 

"Are you two okay, Just Leonard and Montgomery Scotty?" Jaylah asked them both with wide eyes as the boys sat down at the table.

 

"Aye, lass. More or less," Scotty replied with a gentle smile. Their alien friend was always so concerned about everyone. 

 

"My face is fine now," Leonard said reassuringly and Jaylah examined his cheek for a moment. Then she nodded. 

 

She seemed to blush as she lowered her eyes slightly and asked how Aporal was doing. Her concern for the Andorian was clear to see.

 

"I dinnae ken. We... we haven't seen him since he left the infirmary," Scotty admitted and he felt a pang in his chest. He really hadn't meant to hurt Aporal with his words. 

 

"Is it true that he started the fight?" Chekov looked curiously at Leonard and Scotty.

 

"Not necessarily. The other guy bumped into Aporal and things kind of escalated," Leonard replied and the others nodded.

 

Jim scratched his chin thoughtfully. Scotty could see it rattling in his blond friend's brain. 

 

"Interesting. Well... if that isn't all connected to Aporal's secrets."

 

Scotty couldn't suppress a groan. Jim really didn't want to let it go. 

 

"Have you ever noticed how easy he is to irritate? And he's also a very good fighter. I think–"

 

"Why don't ye just let it go, lad? It's nobody's business!" The anger Scotty had felt first at Aporal and then at himself appeared to be trying to find a new target.

 

Jim looked at the Scotsman and narrowed his eyes.

 

"Why do I get the feeling that you know the answer to the riddle?"

 

Scotty snorted.

 

"Even if I do know what it is, I'll keep it to myself. And I really don't think ye should stick your nose into everything!" 

 

"All right, all right. You don't have to get so upset," said Jim, raising his hands in a placating gesture. 

 

"I wouldn't if ye'd stop meddling in things that don't concern ye." 

 

"Stop it already! Both of you!" Christine gave the boys a stern look, which finally silenced both Scotty and Jim. 

 

"Change of subject: who's going to help me study for the Federation history test?" asked Sulu, obviously keen to lighten the mood.

 

"I can," Leonard said quickly and Sulu gave him a grateful nod.



After lunch, Scotty told Leonard that he wanted to check on Aporal. Even though the prince immediately offered to accompany him, Scotty knew that he would have to do it alone. 

 

Slowly, he walked through the corridor that led to Aporal's room and when he came to a halt in front of the door, he hesitated for a moment. 

 

He took a deep breath and raised his hand to ring the buzzer, but before he got that far, the door already opened.

 

Aporal stood in front of him.



McCoy

Scotty had gone to speak with Aporal and McCoy was left alone in their room. He had an hour or so before he was going to meet up with Sulu to help him study. McCoy looked around and wondered what to do in the meantime.

 

He hoped Scotty could work things out with Aporal.



In the end McCoy sat down at his desk and studied for his own classes while he waited to hear from Sulu. He had an extra fencing practice in preparation for the upcoming tournament. McCoy himself had briefly thought about seeing if the academy had a swim team, but decided his studies would eventually keep him too busy.

 

A chirp came from his comm and he reached for it. Sulu was finished and ready when he was. McCoy typed out a quick answer, then gathered his books and PADD. Scotty hadn’t returned yet and he still could only hope everything went smoothly with Aporal.



There was a quiet hum of students working as McCoy entered the library. He had been inside it a handful of times, but had not spent a longer time there yet.

 

He looked around as he walked through the main area where many study tables were set up. Shelves stood on either side, ending near the walls lined with tall windows. The building was bright with sunshine.

 

McCoy pulled out his comm and sent another message to Sulu asking if he had arrived yet. McCoy had not seen him at the tables and was looking towards the staircase that led to the upper floor.

 

A chirp behind him had McCoy glancing over his shoulder. Sulu grinned.

 

“I am now,” he answered.

 

McCoy chuckled. “Where do you want to go?” He gestured towards the main area.

 

“Come on,” Sulu said, clapping McCoy’s shoulder as he began to walk. “I found a quiet place upstairs.”



“So, um,” Sulu began nervously when they had settled at an upstairs table tucked around a corner. “Does Scotty know what’s up with Aporal?”

 

McCoy looked up sharply from opening his books.

 

“I mean, I don’t want to know his secret,” Sulu said quickly. “Just Scotty knows, doesn't he?”

 

McCoy nodded slowly. “He does. And I do too because Aporal knew Scotty would probably tell me. But it really is just his business and if he wants it known— which isn’t likely— he’ll tell.”

 

“That’s fair enough,” Sulu agreed. “We’ve all got to get used to the fact that we won’t always know everything going on around us.”

 

“Yeah, well, I hope Jim learns that soon too. Just because he wants to be a captain doesn’t mean people can’t still have their personal secrets.”

 

“You can say that again,” Sulu agreed.

 

“What era are you on?” McCoy asked, tugging gently on the corner of Sulu’s history text to get a better look.



There was still some time before dinner as McCoy walked back across campus to his dorm room. Sulu had stayed at the library to do a few other quick pieces of homework. McCoy wondered again how everything with Scotty and Aporal had gone. He hadn’t heard anything from his husband while he helped Sulu and he hoped that meant Scotty and Aporal were made up and doing something together.

 

He’d know soon enough he thought to himself as he entered their dorm building and made for the stairs.



Scotty

Scotty's mouth was dry as he slowly stepped inside Aporal's room. It had taken a moment for the Andorian to step aside, but eventually he'd made space for the Scotsman.

 

Scotty heard the door close behind him, however, he didn't dare to look at Aporal. Only when the boy spoke up, did Scotty turn around.  

 

"What is it, Scottish boy?" Aporal held his arms crossed in front of his chest. One of his eyebrows was raised curiously.

 

"I... I want to talk." 

 

Aporal huffed.

 

"I don't think there's anything to talk about, is there? You told me what you think and that's that," replied the Andorian with a shrug. He stepped over to his bed and sat down. 

 

Scotty slowly shook his head and made one step forward towards the bed. 

 

"Nae, I... I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said what I said. I... overreacted," he muttered, looking down at the floor. All the worry about Leonard and about possible articles to follow had overwhelmed him and his emotions. 

 

They fell silent for a long moment. Scotty was able to hear his heart pounding in his chest as he waited for a reply. Wasn't Aporal going to say anything? 

 

When Scotty finally looked up again, he saw that Aporal was staring at him. Even though the Scotsman considered the Andorian a friend, he wasn't able to read what was going on in his mind in the slightest bit. The lad really was a mystery, after all. 

 

"Laddie?" 

 

After a while, Aporal just sighed heavily. He pulled one of his legs close to his chest while the other rested on the ground. 

 

"I don't know, Scottish boy. Maybe... maybe you were right. I'm not on that ship anymore. I don't have to fight for my life or my rights every day. And, on a conscious level, I know that. But... sometimes it comes back to haunt me. A touch, a word – and then I'm back on that ship. There's a foe in front of me and I have to fight them. I... have to kill them." 

 

With every word, Aporal's voice turned more and more into a whisper and his eyes lowered. 

 

Scotty felt a lump form in his throat. Slowly, he made his way over and sat down beside Aporal. After a moment of hesitation, he wrapped one arm around the other boy. 

 

"It's something I'm unable to let go. No matter how much I want to." 

 

Scotty nodded slowly. He thought back to his first self defense class. How Francis had held him and he immediately had been back at that cabin with the Romulans. 

 

Aporal had been there to help him back then. And now he needed to be there for Aporal.

 

"I really want to help ye, lad. I... want to help ye overcome it." 

 

Aporal's shoulders slumped as he sighed once again and wiped at his eyes. Scotty could see him swallow.

 

"I... I didn't mean to hurt your prince. And I didn't mean to downplay what happened. It's just... I learned that it's better not to let it get to you and to quickly move on with your life. To be on alert for the next thing to happen."

 

When their eyes met, Scotty was able to see all the guilt and the pain in Aporal's eyes. 

 

"I ken. And together we can work on it. We will help ye feel better. And safer." 

 

At least he could try.



When Scotty returned to their room after a long talk with Aporal, Leonard wasn't there yet. Scotty assumed that he was still with Sulu or taking a walk. 

 

He sat down at his desk and picked up his PADD. It was still blinking. There were unread messages from his worried friends from before lunch and some articles. 

 

The Scotsman scanned the lines and pictures. He tried not to sigh and shook his head. Leah was right. It would be taken care of. 

 

When the door opened, Scotty turned his head. A smile pulled at his lips when he saw his husband. 

 

"Mo ghràdh."



McCoy

“How’s Aporal?” McCoy asked. He entered the room and set his books on his desk before he moved over to lean down and kiss Scotty.

 

Scotty slowly shook his head as McCoy stepped back.

 

“He’s been through so much, and it's just— hard to let go. He wants to, but…” Scotty gave a small shrug.

 

“Are you two alright?” McCoy asked, settling himself down on the bed.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said quietly. “I just wish I could do more for the lad.”

 

“Being his friend and sticking with him through his hard times might be enough for now,” McCoy said thoughtfully.

 

“I hope so love,” Scotty said. He stood up and joined McCoy on the bed. “How was studying?”

 

“Fine,” McCoy answered. He got his arm around Scotty and pulled him backwards on the bed.

 

“Len!” Scotty laughed.

 

“What do you want to do with the evening?” McCoy asked, rolling on his side to face Scotty. “We could go out for dinner.”

 

McCoy saw worry flash through his husband’s eyes.

 

“It’ll be fine,” he said, running a hand across Scotty’s cheek. “We can find somewhere new, somewhere quiet. Or we can stay on campus if you want.”

 

Scotty was quiet, and McCoy let him think. Finally Scotty gave a weak smile.

 

“We cannae hide away forever,” he said softly, and trailed his own fingers across where McCoy had been injured earlier in the day. McCoy brought his hand up and grasped Scotty’s, bringing it down to kiss the back.

 

“Let’s go out,” Scotty murmured.

 

“What would you like?” McCoy asked.

 

“Something like home,” Scotty said wistfully. “But we’re nae likely to get that here.”

 

“Let’s find out.” McCoy sat back up and took the few steps to his desk to get his PADD.



“Oh!” Scotty said as they settled into the back of a cab.

 

“What darlin’?” McCoy asked.

 

Scotty looked out the back window.

 

“Security isn’t going to be happy about this. They cannae follow us like this.” He gestured at the cab.

 

McCoy smiled gently. “I sent them a message on the number Andre left. They know where we’re going.”

 

“Ye did?”

 

McCoy nodded. “I really thought about not letting them know, but in the end I knew you would feel safer. And I would too.” He wondered if Scotty understood that he meant he felt better knowing Scotty was safer.

 

Scotty moved closer to McCoy’s side and leaned into him. The prince rested his chin against the top of his husband’s head.



“Well, how is it?” McCoy asked after they had been seated in a small booth.

 

He and Scotty looked around at the restaurant. It was cozy and warm.

 

“It’s not quite Aberdeen,” Scotty said, “but I suppose it will do. Though it will be the food that will tell.” He picked up the menu that had been left in front of him.

 

McCoy looked at his own menu, but glanced up at the small noises coming from his husband.

 

“Problem?”

 

“Nae, just a few of these things…” Scotty trailed off. “Some odd substitutions.”

 

McCoy kept back a chuckle at the serious look on Scotty’s face.



They ordered drinks and food and settled back. McCoy reached across the table for Scotty’s hand.

 

“Have you thought about what you would like to do for your birthday?”



Scotty

Scotty's lips formed a silent 'Oh' and he leaned his head on his hand thoughtfully. To be honest, he hadn't thought about the fact that his birthday was just around the corner. 

 

His last birthday was tainted with some unpleasant memories. Scotty didn't even want to think about how he had been betrayed and kidnapped for the Romulans to get to Leonard. 

 

"I don't ken. Maybe we'll do something with our friends?"

 

Of course, Scotty would have loved to have his family around him too, but Francine and Granddad couldn't just come here and Robbie had a lot to do with his studies.

 

"I'm sure Jim has some ideas." Leonard grinned and Scotty had to chuckle too. Despite the discussion about Aporal that Jim and he had had, the Scotsman knew that his blond friend wouldn't hold a grudge for long. 

 

"Aye, he does. He's really good at that sort of thing." Scotty smiled as he thought back to many of his previous birthdays at boarding school. Jim had always managed to organize something great. "But it doesn't really matter what we do. The main thing is that we're all together and... no special incidents happen." 

 

Leonard must have seen Scotty's smile slowly fading as he squeezed the hand he was holding encouragingly. 

 

"I'll see to that myself. I have the best people, after all." Leonard glanced discreetly over to a nearby table and Scotty saw that two security members had indeed followed them. He smiled and nodded. 

 

Leonard frowned in confusion as Scotty suddenly began to laugh quietly. 

 

"What? What is it?" the prince asked uncertainly and his husband just shook his head.

 

"I really wonder if the two of them will find something to eat here that they like." 

 

After all, Scottish cuisine wasn't for everyone. 

 

Leonard had to grin. He shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Oh, I'm sure they will. And if need be, they'll just have a drink." 



The food hadn't been quite the same as at home, but the chefs had obviously done their best to get it done. When Scotty and Leonard left the restaurant, they were both full and satisfied. 

 

"How about we take a walk?" Leonard suggested, taking a breath of the fragrant evening air. 

 

"Aye. That sounds good." 

 

The path led the two of them through lonely streets. The restaurant was just outside the city. It was quiet and there were hardly any people about. 

 

Hand in hand, the couple strolled along the path, knowing that the security team was following them at a safe distance. In the sky, they saw a shuttle that was probably taking some passengers to the moon – a popular destination for vacation.

 

The morning in the flight simulator seemed infinitely far away to Scotty. Was it really only a few hours ago? So much seemed to have happened since then.

 

"I really enjoyed the flying lesson, by the way. It was great to see that ye're a good pilot," Scotty said with a smile and Leonard sighed.

 

"If only it were always like this. Without you..."

 

Scotty came to a halt – making Leonard stop, too – and put a finger to his husband's lips. 

 

"Shh, just think about the good things, yeah? The more ye try to focus on success, the better things will go in the future." 

 

Leonard hesitated for a moment, but then nodded and grabbed Scotty's hand to press a kiss to it. 

 

"You're right, leannan. And who knows? Now that I've flown with you once, maybe that memory will become so ingrained in my mind that it will always work out." 

 

Scotty smiled softly and kissed Leonard's lips.

 

"I'm sure it will. Come on, let's go. I'm sure we can see the stars even better by the sea."



McCoy

McCoy made his way across campus to the counseling building. Sunday and the beginning of the week had been uneventful, but McCoy had a small dread of his therapy session. Lt. Flores had asked after the Saturday morning private lesson if he could share McCoy’s flight data with the psychologist and McCoy had agreed. Now he wondered how Dr. Cuthbert would use that information.

 

He took a deep breath as he pushed open the door and entered. Quickly he checked in and had a seat. McCoy’s right hand fingers idly tapped against his knee. What would Dr. Cuthbert make of Scotty’s presence in the shuttle and McCoy’s improved scores?

 

A door opened and McCoy looked up.

 

“Hello Leonard,” Dr. Cuthbert greeted him.

 

“Hello sir,” McCoy replied as he stood up.

 

The doctor gestured for McCoy to go first and he walked down the hall to Dr. Cuthbert’s office.

 

“How have you been since you were here?” Dr. Cuthbert said as they settled into chairs across from each other.

 

McCoy opened his mouth to answer then paused. “Mostly alright.” What had happened with Aporal in town hadn’t been his fault. Dr. Cuthbert looked firmly at him for a moment.

 

“I heard from Lt. Flores,” the doctor continued. “He said you had an extra practice session with him and your husband. He was quite intrigued by the scores you got.”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

“I’ve been looking through what he sent me and I must admit I rang him back to make sure he hadn’t sent me data from you and a different student.”

 

McCoy gave a weak smile. He didn’t know what to say.

 

“The difference between the scores, Leonard.” Dr. Cuthbert shook his head in amazement. “What changes when your husband is there?”

 

McCoy took a deep breath. “Scotty has always kept me calm when we’ve had to fly anywhere. In the simulator I had to keep him safe.”

 

“But don’t you want to keep yourself safe when he isn’t there?”

 

“I do, but when he’s not there I think of everything that can go wrong. I can’t help it. I’ve made some progress in distracting myself when I’m a passenger; I try to keep myself occupied reading or sleeping a few times.”

 

“So why not picture Scotty with you when he isn’t there physically?” Dr. Cuthbert asked, leaning a tiny bit forward.

 

McCoy shook his head. “I have to protect him.”

 

Dr. Cuthbert sat back and steepled his hands in front of himself.

 

“Are you afraid something will happen to him?”

 

“Something already happened to him— and me— nearly a year ago,” McCoy said coldly. “I won’t let anything happen to him again. Not if I can help it.”

 

Dr. Cuthbert turned his palms out to McCoy.

 

“Forgive me, that wasn’t what I meant. You’re afraid of something happening again.”

 

“Yes,” McCoy said with less frostiness in his voice.

 

“But your fear of flying is from before you knew your husband,” Dr. Cuthbert said mostly to himself.



McCoy walked into their room, dropped his books on his desk, then dropped himself face first across the bed. Scotty, he knew, was working on a project with Jaylah and Keenser. McCoy hoped Scotty would come back to the room before dinner. He wanted to wrap his arms around his husband and be held tightly back as well.

 

Dr. Cuthbert’s questions felt like they had been running him in circles. He knew the man was trying to help, was trying to get McCoy to see things in a different way, but it didn’t leave him any less tired.

 

McCoy rolled onto his back, then sat up. He looked on his bedside table then turned to look at Scotty’s side. There were their pills from Dr. Boyce. McCoy grabbed for the bottle and set it on his side. Too many thoughts and memories had been churned up in his session. He knew what that could do to his sleeping mind and he’d rather be prepared.



Scotty

Jaylah, Keenser and him got on very well with their project and when Scotty left the two of them to head back to his and Leonard's room, he smiled happily. They'd be sure to get a good grade. 

 

In the last few days, Aporal and Scotty hadn't talked about what had happened on Saturday again and the Scotsman and Jim had sorted things out, too. Everything was fine. And Scotty couldn't wait to tell his husband about his day.

 

As soon as Scotty reached their room and opened the door though, his smile faded at the sight of Leonard. 

 

The prince was curled up in a ball on their bed, legs pulled close to his chest. From where Scotty was standing he couldn't see the expression on Leonard's face, but he knew that something bad must have happened. His therapy session apparently hadn't gone as expected.

 

"Len!" 

 

Without hesitating another second, Scotty threw his bag into the next best corner and hurried to get over to the bed. 

 

He quickly wrapped his arms around his love from behind and held him tightly.

 

"Hey, mo ghràdh, what's wrong?" Scotty's voice was quiet and soothing and he waited until Leonard released the grip on the legs and turned around in his arms.

 

There were stains of dried tears on the young man's cheeks and Scotty gave him a sympathetic look. 

 

"Oh Len..." He gently ran his fingers through Leonard's dark, thick hair. "Yer session with Dr. Cuthbert?" 

 

The lad in his arms nodded slowly, more tears starting to fill his eyes and Scotty pulled him closer to his chest. 

 

"Wanna tell me about it?" the Scotsman asked carefully. He didn't want to pressure Leonard if he wasn't ready to talk about it yet. 

 

The prince shook his head, so instead of talking, the two of them just stayed silent for a while, wrapped up in each other's arms. 

 

Scotty's eyes fell onto Leonard's nightstand and he was able to make out the bottle of pills that were usually standing on his side of the bed. So the therapy session apparently had gone very bad. 



After a while, Leonard pulled his head back and used the back of his hand to wipe at his eyes.

 

"We... we talked about m-my fears. And... it was just horrible. It reminded me of... of all the things that happened and..." 

 

Scotty nodded understandingly, even when Leonard fell silent. He knew what his husband was talking about. The memories were closer than ever. 

 

"I thought that the talk would go better after my success in the simulator, but it... made everything worse." 

 

Once more, Leonard buried his face in Scotty's shoulder and tried to hold back another sob. 

 

It broke the Scotsman's heart to see his husband so devastated. He had really hoped for everything to get better after their shared flying lesson, but apparently they had been wrong about that. 

 

"What can I do to help ye, mo ghràdh?" 

 

Of course Scotty could have said all the consoling words on his mind, but in the end he knew that only Leonard knew what he needed in that moment. 

 

"Help me forget." Leonard's soft voice sounded almost like a question instead of an answer. He seemed so insecure. 

 

But Scotty just nodded his head and pressed a kiss to Leonard's neck.

 

"Aye, mo ghràdh. I'll try." 



"How do ye feel, love?" Scotty asked once they were done with trying to forget. Leonard shrugged his shoulders. He let out a sigh. 

 

"Better, I suppose." A weak smile was forming on the prince's face, but he still looked exhausted and sad.

 

"How about I'll go and grab some food for us? Then we can eat here for dinner," Scotty suggested. 

 

Anything to help Leonard feel better.



McCoy

McCoy settled himself in close to Scotty and waited for sleep to take him. They’d eaten dinner in their room after Scotty had run out to the dining hall. McCoy had asked Scotty about his day and was pleased to hear his husband had had a good one.

 

He felt more himself for Scotty’s love and care, but breathing in his husband next to him, McCoy could only hope their pills would do their job. He wanted to sleep peacefully, not be tossing and turning the whole night with fears and nightmares.



Morning classes progressed uneventfully until McCoy found himself sitting in the simulator once more with Uhura, Jaylah and the still undercover Greene.

 

As McCoy settled into the pilot’s seat for his turn he could sense Lt. Flores had joined them. His fingers slid easily over the controls. McCoy knew what to expect after Uhura’s turn as pilot, but still his heart was pounding hard in his chest.

 

He tried to picture Scotty sitting behind him like he had done the previous weekend in the private lesson. Scotty believed in him. He could do this.

 

He started the shuttle and the simulator gave a quick lurch to the left. Panic turned in McCoy’s stomach. The shuttle had lurched right for Uhura. His fingers tensed on the controls, but he kept from overcompensating. He could do this, he had to. For Scotty. To be assigned to a ship together.



McCoy nearly fell into the seat as he changed places with Jaylah. He had made it. Barely. No one would call it a success, but he had completed his turn without crashing. Sweat was still rolling down between his shoulder blades, and his hands were clenched tight.

 

He could fly a shuttle. He could land. He could avoid objects flying at him. But he was still a mess. McCoy closed his eyes tight and tried to picture something calming. He bit back a frightened noise as the shuttle lurched for Jaylah.

 

Home. His grove in the woods. Scotty with him. Sun shining, air warm as it danced around them in the trees. Scotty stretched out next to him, gentle fingers stroking McCoy’s cheek.

 

The simulator pitched forward and McCoy’s eyes flew open.

 

He couldn’t do it. How would he ever get through it? He looked away where the girls couldn’t see and buried his face in his hand. He still had another turn to go. How could he do it?



McCoy let his hands move onto the controls, resigned to the fact that he would fail. He blew out a breath and began. He blinked furiously to keep back his tears of disappointment in himself. He’d fail and Scotty would stay grounded with him, giving up his dreams of the stars. Or Scotty would go to the stars without him and leave McCoy heartbroken behind.

 

A heavy sigh left him as he navigated around another obstacle and thought about how much he would miss his husband. He’d be even more miserable if he kept Scotty away from his dreams and if he had to let him go alone then McCoy would do it.

 

“Just Leonard!” “Leonard!”

 

McCoy looked over in surprise at the girls calling his name. Jaylah and Uhura and Greene were looking at him in surprise. Jaylah looked about ready to jump up and down.

 

Quickly he remembered he was piloting and looked back at the simulator screen. He had landed. When had he done that?

 

“That was great Leonard!” Uhura was praising him.

 

McCoy took his hands from the controls and looked at the girls in confusion.

 

“What happened?” he asked.

 

“That was the best flying you have done in here!” Jaylah exclaimed. She stood up as he did and wrapped him in a tight hug.

 

Still unsure how he had flown, McCoy hugged Jaylah back.

 

“Cadet McCoy.”

 

Lt. Flores walked in the back of the simulator. He was holding his PADD.

 

“Sir.” McCoy released Jaylah and stood up straight.

 

“Was that just you who flew?” Flores asked.

 

“Yes sir.”

 

“What happened? That was better than everything you’ve done so far.” Flores was scrolling on his PADD before he looked back at McCoy. “What changed?”

 

McCoy shrugged, still in the dark about his own actions.

 

“I thought I was going to fail and- and I accepted that.”

 

“Leonard! No.” Uhura reached from her seat and took his hand.

 

“I was thinking about Scotty being assigned to a ship without me and then everyone was telling me I had done well.” McCoy shrugged again.

 

“I want you to fly like that every time,” Flores said. “But not if you’re thinking such negative thoughts. Let’s try thinking about something good next time.”

 

“I’ll try sir,” McCoy answered quietly.



Scotty

"Hey, mo ghràdh," Scotty greeted his husband as he heard the prince enter their room. "How was yer day?" 

 

Scotty was already expecting the worst as he turned his head away from his PADD to look at Leonard, however, he was surprised. 

 

Leonard didn't necessarily look disappointed or sad. He looked much more... confused.

 

"Are ye okay?" Scotty got to his feet and bridged the short distance between him and Leonard, then took Leonard's hands in his. 

 

"Um... Y-yes." Leonard nodded, a frown still lingering on his face. "I... had the best results in the simulator today that I've ever had." 

 

Scotty's face brightened and he squeezed Leonard's hands. Wow! Those were really good news! 

 

"That's great! I'm so proud of ye!" he exclaimed and leaned forward to give Leonard a kiss. 

 

His smile only faded again when he noticed that his counterpart didn't seem to be really happy.

 

"What's wrong?"

 

A sigh escaped Leonard and he led Scotty over to their bed where they sat down.

 

"I excelled in the round where I assumed I wouldn't make it anyway. I... thought that you'd have to stay on a planet and give up your dream of the stars because of me. Or that you'd leave and... and I'd be left behind."

 

Scotty put his hand on Leonard's cheek and gently stroked the skin with his thumb. 

 

"Oh, Len. Ye know it's not going to happen like that," he said and his husband leaned his face into the touch, closing his eyes.

 

"I... was just so afraid of making you unhappy somehow..."

 

Scotty just shook his head, although Leonard couldn't see it. 

 

"Mo ghràdh, ye could never make me unhappy. Ye're everything to me. Ye're my dream." Scotty dropped his hand so he could hug his partner. "Everything will be just fine. And the successful flight today is only the beginning." 

 

He felt Leonard's nod on his shoulder and his smile returned. Somehow, everything would work out.



Over dinner, the friends talked about the upcoming fencing tournament. It was still two weeks away, but Sulu was already pretty excited.

 

"It's a real shame that you're not taking part after all, Aporal," he said with a regretful look, but Aporal just shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Firstly, I would have won anyway and no one would have had a chance..." A murmur went through the group and some friends rolled their eyes, but the Andorian quickly raised his second finger. "And secondly, I won't be there that weekend."

 

"What?" 

 

"Huh?"

 

That surprised even Scotty. Aporal hadn't told him anything about it. It wasn't like they talked about everything, but Aporal had opened up quite often to him by now. 

 

"Why?" Jaylah gave the alien boy a puzzled, almost disappointed look.

 

"It's a family member's birthday and I'm going to fly home because my parents insist I'm there." Aporal rolled his eyes. Apparently he wasn't in the mood for a family reunion.

 

"It's a real shame, man. But maybe it will work out next time," Sulu said. Aporal gave him a nod. 

 

"I really wonder what your family is like. I haven't had the chance to talk to Andorians very often. Are they as boastful as you?" A grin appeared on Jim's face and Aporal laughed. 

 

"Well... I guess you'll never find out, Captain." 

 

"So the answer is yes," Jim concluded. 

 

Scotty thought back to the things Aporal had told him about his parents. No... the two of them were definitely nothing like their son. But the Scotsman certainly wouldn't blurt that out. However, he couldn't deny that he too would like to meet other Andorians. Maybe even Aporal's family.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“So Aporal’s heading home,” McCoy said as he and Scotty strolled back towards their dorm after dinner.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said. McCoy could tell his husband was distracted and he looked over at him curiously.

 

“What is it?” he asked gently.

 

“Hmm? Oh. Sorry. I was just thinking about what the lad told me one time about his parents,” Scotty said, a chagrined smile on his face. “I wonder if he’ll have an easy time or not.”

 

“Are they not good people?” McCoy asked, his interest rising.

 

Scotty sighed. “I suppose, but it didn’t sound like they much understood that he’s changed from what he went through.”

 

“Oh.”

 

They walked along in silence again, McCoy giving Scotty’s hand a squeeze. Their dorm got closer.

 

“Do you want to go in yet?” McCoy asked. He honestly wasn’t looking forward to settling in and reading his homework.

 

“Oh. I suppose we could walk a bit more,” Scotty said, glancing at McCoy. “Ye aren’t too cold are ye?” he asked slyly.

 

McCoy scowled over at Scotty’s grin.

 

“It’s fine,” he chuckled. “The breeze stopped for once.”

 

“And ye’ve got me of course,” Scotty said, giving McCoy’s side a nudge with his elbow.

 

“And that,” McCoy laughed, dodging away from the elbow.

 

Quietly they continued their walk. They wandered across campus and back before finally deciding they should really get the last of their homework done.

 

“Have you seen the Kelvin memorial?” McCoy asked as they came close to the short sidewalk that led to it.

 

“Aye,” Scotty said.

 

“I found it by accident one day,” McCoy told him. “Do you think Jim’s been there?”

 

“I’m sure the lad knows of it,” Scotty said thoughtfully. “But whether he’s been there or no…,” Scotty shrugged.

 

“Do you think many people around campus realize who he is?”

 

“Probably the same amount who realize ye’re a prince,” Scotty said with a soft smile.

 

“I think I’d rather they recognized me than Jim or bother him,” McCoy said firmly. “To be recognized for the terrible thing that happened at your birth that you had no control over… I can’t imagine how tough that would be.”

 

“Aye love,” Scotty agreed with another squeeze of McCoy’s hand.

 

 

They reached their dorm shortly, each lost in their own quiet thoughts. It was a surprise then, when the elevator doors opened on their floor to find Aporal facing them.

 

The alien boy seemed taken aback.

 

“Aporal?”

 

“What are ye doing here?”

 

Aporal’s face quickly moved from surprise back to a collected, aloof look.

 

“I was looking for you, Scottish boy,” he said, voice not giving anything away. “But you weren’t in.”

 

“We went for a walk,” McCoy said. He and Scotty stepped out of the elevator as Aporal stepped back.

 

“What do ye need?” Scotty asked.

 

Aporal shifted from one foot to the other.

 

“C’mon,” McCoy said quickly. “We’ll go talk in private.” He began towards their room and the other two followed.

 

 

Scotty

Once they had settled down in their room, both Scotty and Leonard gave Aporal, who was sitting at Scotty's desk, a curious look. There was something on the lad's face that Scotty couldn't quite put into words. 

 

"Uhm... are you okay with me being here?" Leonard eventually asked when Aporal didn't say anything at first. The Andorian nodded. 

 

"Yeah, sure, I... actually wanted to talk to the both of you," he admitted and Scotty's eyebrows shot up in surprise. 

 

"I see. Are you in trouble because of what happened last Saturday?" assumed Leonard, but Aporal shook his head. 

 

"No. It's... actually about the visit I told you about during dinner. I wanted to ask you if you'd... come along?”

 

"Oh," Scotty said under his breath, eyes wide. He exchanged a quick glance with Leonard who looked just as surprised as him. 

 

"I understand if you don't have time or don't want to. One of your best friends is participating in a tournament and I'm sure you want to cheer him on and –" Aporal was already getting up again from where he was sitting, but Scotty quickly shook his head. 

 

"N-nae, laddie. I'm sure that Hikaru will understand if we're not there. It's just... a surprise that ye'd ask us to come along," explained the Scotsman, before glancing at his husband once more. "Right?" 

 

Leonard gave a nod. 

 

"Yes. We weren't expecting that. But we'd love to join you, if that's what you want. I mean... with everything that happened on Georgiares we probably have to ask my family if it's alright for us to visit another planet, but I doubt that they'll say no." 

 

An expression of gratefulness washed over Aporal's face when he heard those words. He sat back down and looked at the couple. 

 

"Thanks. You see, it's not like I can't do it on my own, but... I want my parents to see that I have found new friends in this place and that they don't need to worry about me," he said with a crooked smile. 

 

Scotty had the feeling that there was even more to it, but he didn't ask. Aporal was making tiny steps into the right direction so he didn't want to push him. 

 

“Then we’ll show them together,” Scotty said with a smile. He got up from where he was sitting on the bed and placed a reassuring hand on the Andorian’s shoulder, squeezing it.

 

 

“I still can’t believe it,” Leonard mumbled when they were snuggling in bed later that evening. 

 

“Me neither. But I’m really glad the lad thought about asking us. He sees us as his friends.” The thought still made Scotty smile softly. Aporal was getting more and more into all the friendship stuff. 

 

“I just hope that we can go with him. I already wrote a message to Leah, but she hasn’t answered yet.” Leonard rolled his eyes when he mentioned his sister’s name. He was obviously still annoyed by the fact that she was now responsible for him. And that she had said that it was an easy assignment. 

 

“I’m sure we can. After all, we’re under the best protection with Aporal on our side,” Scotty returned with a sheepish grin and Leonard had to chuckle.

 

“Of course. You’re right. How could I forget about that?”

 

“It’ll be fine, mo ghràdh. I’m sure.”

 

Scotty snuggled closer to Leonard and it didn’t take long until the two of them fell asleep.

 

 

McCoy

“You want to go where?”

 

McCoy huffed as he closed his eyes for a moment.

 

“Andoria,” he told his sister. “What part of my message wasn’t clear?”

 

“I’m trying to be thorough,” Leah huffed back.

 

“Aporal has to go home for a family member's birthday.” McCoy pinched the bridge of his nose. “He asked me and Scotty to go with him. So. Is this going to be a big problem or can undercover security finally leave?”

 

“Aporal is the one who caused the problems last week isn’t he?”

 

McCoy took a deep breath. He wished Scotty was back from classes; he’d keep McCoy calm through this conversation.

 

He scowled at Leah before answering. “He defended himself.”

 

“So then security should probably go,” Leah said firmly.

 

McCoy sighed again. He knew that was most likely to be the answer.

 

“Won’t it be suspicious if we go with Aporal and these new cadets also disappear that weekend?” He raised an eyebrow at his sister, feeling as if he had won a point. “They managed to fly under the radar after last weekend; we wouldn’t want to announce them now.”

 

“We’ll send Andre then. He’s already been seen with you, that won’t be out of place.”

 

A deep breath.

 

“Just Andre,” McCoy said.

 

“And his te—”

 

“Just Andre,” McCoy repeated.

 

“Leonard—”

 

“I can defend myself. Scotty’s been learning self defense. Aporal is the best fighter in their class. We’ll be safe.”

 

“I have to run this all past Father,” said Leah.

 

“Then go do it. Get it approved.”

 

“Father might want more security than just Andre,” Leah warned.

 

“I won’t take it. Look, Aporal has been through a lot. He’s starting to be more open about friends and he needs us,” McCoy told Leah in a quieter voice. “I know it had to take him a lot to come ask us, but he did and we’re going.”

 

“Ok,” Leah nodded. “I’ll talk to Father this evening and get back to you tomorrow.”

 

“Fine. Good,” said McCoy.

 

“Call Mother more often,” Leah said, pointing a finger scolding at him.

 

“I will,” he promised. “Take care Lee.”

 

“You too Lenny.”

 

McCoy ended the call and leaned back in his desk chair. Father had reminded him when McCoy had first said he didn’t want to be king that Leah would rule over him too. McCoy had joked she was his sister and had already done that his whole life. But now— now he really understood. For anything the rest of their lives that had to be done in the royal realm, he would answer to Leah. Her permission, her denials.

 

McCoy tipped his head back and stared at the ceiling. Answering to Father was easier. That was all they had ever known. If McCoy had become king, things would have been different. A smirk crossed his face; Leah would have reported to him.

 

As much as it rankled for the moment— having Leah in charge— he would much rather be where he was than still in line for the throne.

 

The door swished open, and McCoy dropped his head back to normal.

 

“Hey darlin’,” he smiled at Scotty.

 

“Mo ghràdh. Ye talked with Leah, didn’t ye?” Scotty set his things down, then leaned over to kiss McCoy.

 

“How could you tell?” McCoy chuckled.

 

“Ye’re still tense.”

 

McCoy laughed. “It’s a pain in the ass reporting to her! But,” he continued thoughtfully, “I wouldn’t want it to be me.”

 

“Aye love.”

 

McCoy knew Scotty understood he meant being king. He let himself be drawn up by the hands from his chair. Scotty led him to their bed.

 

“Why don’t we relax a bit before we get started on homework?” Scotty suggested. “Tell me about your day and the call.”

 

 

Scotty

When they were sitting at the dining table, chatting about their plans for the upcoming weekend, Scotty couldn't believe how fast the week had passed them by. The incident with Aporal and the other guy seemed so far away, even though it had only been a few days. Time sure was running being a cadet at the academy.

 

"What are you guys up to?" Jim asked Scotty and Leonard after he had told everyone that Spock and him would go to the movies on Saturday. 

 

"We don't have any plans yet. Maybe a bit of learning and calling our mums," answered Scotty. Leonard had told him about the talk he'd had with Leah and that she had basically ordered him to call Eleanor. She was right though. They really needed to call their mothers more often.

 

"Cool, cool. Maybe we can all spend some time together at the arcade on Sunday?" A hopeful look crossed Jim's face. He really seemed to want to keep their crew from slowly parting from each other. 

 

Scotty was only slowly starting to realize that he actually didn't spend as much time with all of his friends as he had used to back at boarding school.  They all had their own projects and classes and lives. Everyone was going their own way. It was an inevitable change, but it still felt kinda strange. 

 

"Sure. Why not?" Leonard said with a shrug and one by one everyone else agreed too.

 

Jim grinned happily and clapped his hands. 

 

"Then it's settled. We're gonna have an awesome afternoon guys!" 

 

 

As Scotty and Leonard lay in bed later, the Scotsman was still thinking about how much their lives had changed in a very short time. 

 

"What's on your mind? You seem so absent." Leonard gave him a worried look and put his hand on Scotty's cheek. 

 

"I'm not sure, mo ghràdh. I'm just thinking that we're all kind of going different ways now. Some of us have very few classes together. We have a lot of studying to do and a lot of homework. It's all different from school," Scotty mused to himself and Leonard just smiled gently.

 

"And yet we all remain friends. Even though I hardly ever see Keenser, for example, I know that we'll always get on well and be there for each other. It's not the time we spend together that counts, but the deep bond we've created that connects us."

 

For a moment, Scotty and Leonard just looked at each other, then the latter just shook his head with a grin.

 

"Oh man! That... that was really cheesy, wasn't it?" 

 

Scotty had to chuckle too and he ran a hand through his husband's hair before it came to a halt at the nape of the prince's neck.

 

"Aye. Aye, it was." He kissed Leonard lovingly before pulling his head back again. "But it was very nice, too. Thank ye." 

 

Leonard nodded.

 

"Anything to cheer up my beautiful husband and take his mind off things," he said with a grin and then went in for another kiss.

 

Scotty's face mirrored the grin and one of his hands slowly slipped beneath Leonard's shirt.

 

"I suppose ye deserve a proper reward for helping me relax, don't ye?" the Scotsman asked in a husky voice before he started to press kisses down Leonard's jawline. The prince gave a soft moan.

 

"I– I would have cheered you up without a reward, but if you insist, then–"

 

A kiss to Leonard's mouth shut him up and it didn't take long for clothes to drop to the floor of the room. 

 

They would forget all their worries for the night.

 

 

McCoy

Saturday morning dawned with the sound of pouring rain. McCoy rolled over and pulled the covers over his head as he heard a chuckle behind him. Scotty’s hand rubbed gently up and down his back.

 

“I suppose ye’d like to stay right here all day,” Scotty said softly, with humor in his still sleepy voice.

 

McCoy grunted out an affirmative noise and Scotty chuckled again.

 

“Then let’s do that.”

 

“Can we?” McCoy asked, pulling the covers back off his head.

 

“Who’s going to stop us?” Scotty asked.

 

McCoy rolled back over to face Scotty.

 

“What about meals? This isn’t the palace, I can’t call down and have breakfast brought up.” He smiled.

 

“Ye’ve got security don’t ye?”

 

We have security,” McCoy emphasized, “and I don’t know if anyone would be happy with us using them as food delivery.”

 

Scotty pulled McCoy closer and kissed him on the forehead.

 

“Just once shouldn’t be a problem,” Scotty whispered.

 

McCoy grinned and gave his head a shake. “Why does that sound like what I would say? Ok,” he relented. “But breakfast only. We wouldn’t want to abuse the privilege.”

 

“Of course not your highness.” Scotty laughed as McCoy pinched at his side.

 

“Just for that I’m not answering the door when they bring it,” McCoy said and pulling the covers back over his head again, snuggled tight against Scotty’s side.

 

 

They made a very lazy morning of it. Sitting up in bed after they finally ate, they called each of their mother’s and had good long chats.

 

“I suppose it is time we got up,” McCoy said reluctantly as Scotty set the PADD aside from their chat with Francine.

 

“Probably,” Scotty agreed.

 

“Should probably start on homework too. I’ve got a paper to finish and a good handful of reading to get done.”

 

“Aye. I’ve got research to get done,” Scotty said as he stretched his arms over his head. “Come on love, we’ll get cleaned up, get some lunch and get our work done.”

 

“We won’t get many lazy mornings like this as we keep going along will we?” McCoy asked, getting to his feet.

 

“We’ll have to make the time for them then,” Scotty told him decidedly. He moved close to McCoy, kissed him, then gave him a gentle shove towards the bathroom.

 

 

Cleaned and dressed, McCoy and Scotty hurried through the rain to the dining hall.

 

“There you guys are,” Sulu said as they sat down. “You two eat early or just skip breakfast?”

 

“Skipped,” McCoy answered quickly. Sulu grinned, but said nothing more.

 

“Well you didn’t miss much,” Uhura told them. “Chris is off with Roger and Jim said yesterday they were going to the movies.”

 

“What do you think they are seeing?” Chekov asked.

 

“Who knows,” Jaylah said with an eye roll.

 

“What are ye doing this afternoon?” Scotty asked, looking around at their friends.

 

 

Scotty

It turned out that they all still had some homework to do. Only Uhura and Jaylah wanted to go into town later to do a bit of shopping. When Cora asked what they wanted to buy and Uhura replied that they wanted to go to some clothing stores, Jaylah seemed to blush slightly. Apparently they wanted to buy something for the alien girl.

 

"I know a good boutique nearby. If you want, I can show you," Cora simply said and the other girls immediately agreed.

 

"So... shopping isn't really our thing now, is it Leannan?" Leonard turned to his husband with a grin and the Scotsman laughed.

 

"Nae, not really."

 

"Oh, you guys just don't know how to have a good time," Uhura replied, waving her hand. 

 

"To each his own," Keenser grunted before a debate could begin and Scotty nodded in agreement.

 

"Aye, ye're right about that."

 

"I've got fencing practice later. So if you want to watch, you're welcome to drop by," Sulu offered and Scotty nodded.

 

"That sounds good. Maybe you can even teach us something."

 

 

As they walked to the gym in the late afternoon, Scotty and Leonard both knew they'd better confess to Sulu that they weren't going to visit the tournament.  

 

Leah had called them shortly after lunch to let them know that they were allowed to accompany Aporal. Andre would arrive on the afternoon of departure and guard them.

 

"Hey, you guys actually came!" Sulu grinned broadly and waved to the boys as he saw them enter the hall. 

 

"We couldn't turn down an offer like that," said Leonard as he and Scotty took their seats in the nearby stands.

 

"Well then, I guess I need to show you something, huh? Mark!" Sulu looked at another cadet who was practising a few moves in a corner of the hall. "Do you have time for a duel?" 

 

The young man looked at Sulu and nodded.

 

"Sure. Why not?"

 

Scotty watched in fascination as Sulu and the redhead got into position and then began to fence with elegant movements. 

 

It was more than just a sport or a fight. It was almost like a dance. And Sulu was a true master. 

 

Scotty looked briefly at Leonard, whose eyes were fixed on the fencers. He wondered if Leonard knew how to fence as well. It seemed worthy of a prince to perform such sports.

 

The duel was quickly decided and it was no great surprise that Sulu emerged as the winner.

 

Scotty and Leonard both applauded and got to their feet to walk over to their friend, who was shaking hands with his opponent.

 

"You were pretty good, Mark."

 

"But apparently not good enough, Hikaru. I'll be better prepared for the tournament." 

 

"I'm looking forward to it."

 

Mark went back to his corner of the hall and Sulu turned to Scotty and Leonard. 

 

"So, what do you guys think? Do I have a chance of winning the tournament?" he asked and Scotty nodded.

 

"Definitely! You're the best fencer I know."

 

"Really, Scotty? And how many fencers do you know?"

 

That made the Scotsman laugh. He scratched the back of his head, embarrassed.

 

"Well, at least two now."

 

Sulu just grinned.

 

"You were really good," Leonard agreed. "And I know a lot of fencers." 

 

"Thanks, guys. I was really pleased that you came."

 

That was probably the cue to come clean.

 

"Ye know, Hikaru, we have a confession to make... We cannae be at the tournament to cheer ye on."

 

Surprise washed over Sulu's face as he heard Scotty's words. 

 

"Oh... you can't?" 

 

"Aporal asked us to accompany him to the family reunion. I... I think he needs us by his side." Even though Scotty didn't say anything specific, the look on his face revealed how important it was. 

 

A moment later, Sulu just smiled and patted his Scottish friend on the shoulder. 

 

"I see. Well then... I hope that when you come back, I'm a real winner." 

 

Scotty grinned.

 

"There's no doubt about it."

 

 

McCoy

Sunday came and with it Jim’s planned outing for the group. McCoy sat at a corner table with Cora and Eugene watching the others play various games against each other. He sipped on a drink and reached for a fry from the basket they were sharing.

 

“How are you doing Leonard?” Cora asked him.

 

He frowned slightly in confusion at her.

 

“I’m fine,” he replied. “Not looking forward to midterms, but…” He shrugged.

 

“No, I meant—” Cora looked awkwardly at him before dropping her eyes to the table. “I meant cause it’s coming up on when everything happened to you last year. Are you doing alright?”

 

A faint smile touched McCoy’s lips and a warmth went through his chest at the girl’s concern. She hadn’t even known them when Khan and the Romulans had happened, yet here she was, looking out for him.

 

“So far,” he answered honestly. He breathed out a sigh. “I’ve been trying to not think about it, but it’s hard because I want to plan Scotty’s birthday too.” He glanced at Eugene. “It happened on his birthday.”

 

“Oh geez. That’s hard,” Eugene said sympathetically. “If you need any help, just ask.” He looked over at Cora, who nodded.

 

“I’ve got a few ideas and I guess I better get working on them quick.”

 

 

The next weeks flew by. Stress was rising on campus as midterms began to loom closer and closer. McCoy fluctuated between excelling in the simulator and failing disastrously. Each time left him exhausted and he wished that Scotty could be with him in person.

 

Scotty had a few projects and papers and was frequently with the other engineers in their group of friends, focused on finishing those. McCoy missed his husband when he was late, but he knew at some point his own schedule would start including very long hours at the campus clinic or Starfleet Medical itself.

 

McCoy was glad when he heard the door open behind him and Scotty walked in with a long sigh. The prince was packing the few things they’d need for the weekend away, but turned to embrace Scotty tightly.

 

“Ok?”

 

“Aye,” Scotty said, hugging him back. “Just glad to have that last paper done. I don’t even care what I score at this point.”

 

“Yes you do,” McCoy chuckled, kissing Scotty’s forehead before letting him go. “And you’ll get a great score on it, just wait and see.”

 

Scotty sat heavily at his desk and pulled off his boots. “I hope so.”

 

“Get changed, then you can check if I packed the right things for you,” McCoy said, walking into the bathroom.

 

“Thank ye for doing that Len,” Scotty called after him.

 

McCoy returned to the room and looked over at his husband in the middle of changing. He grinned.

 

“Too bad we don’t have more time.”

 

Scotty grinned back, but just shook his head at McCoy. Quickly he changed and slipped his boots on again.

 

“We aren’t late are we?”

 

“We’ve got plenty of time,” McCoy reassured him. “Andre got in…” McCoy pulled his comm out of his pocket. “…five minutes ago. And we’ve got twenty. So if you’re ready…?”

 

Scotty grabbed up the bag from the bed and slung it over his shoulder.

 

“I was going to get that,” McCoy protested as he followed Scotty to the door.

 

“Ye can carry it later,” Scotty smiled.

 

 

Andre was waiting just inside the shuttle depot. Further in McCoy could see Aporal. And he was talking to someone McCoy couldn’t quite see.

 

“Did you have a good flight Andre?” McCoy asked as they greeted each other and began to move forward.

 

“Yes sir,” the guard replied.

 

“That’s Aporal up ahead. I don’t think you met him last time.”

 

“I didn’t.”

 

“He can be a bit much,” Scotty said softly, “but he’s a good person.”

 

“Yes sir,” Andre nodded at Scotty.

 

“Hey Aporal,” McCoy began to call as they got closer. “This is—” Finally he could see who the Andorian was talking to. “Jaylah? What are you doing here?”

 

The alien girl flushed as McCoy noticed the bag sitting by her feet.

 

 

Scotty

The Scott-McCoys stared at Aporal and Jaylah in surprise. What was the latter doing here? Was she going to travel somewhere, too?

 

"Oh, uhm, I told Aporal that I would be interested in meeting more Andorian people, so he asked me if I wanted to come with him." Jaylah glanced at the boy next to her with a stern look on her face. "Though I thought that he'd tell you about it." Aporal just shrugged. 

 

"Nae, we didn't know, lassie," Scotty replied, not without smiling though, "but I'm sure it'll be fun. The more the merrier, right?" 

 

Jaylah blushed even more. 

 

"Scotty's right. It'll be great. Just the four of us for two days", Leonard said and placed a hand on Jaylah's shoulder to reassure her that everything was fine. 

 

"And my annoying family," Aporal added with a groan. He rolled his eyes at the thought of his parents. 

 

"I think we should head into the shuttle now, your highness," Andre's voice came from behind the boys and Leonard seemed to remember what he had been about to say before he'd seen Jaylah.

 

"Oh, yeah, right. Aporal, this is Andre. He's going to join us. Jaylah? You remember him?"

 

Jaylah hadn't been to the palace too often, but on their first day at the academy she had also seen Andre.

 

The girl nodded her head. 

 

"I think so. Why is he coming along?" Her eyes had a worried look in them as she possibly remembered what had happened to Leah not too long ago. 

 

"Oh, you know," Leonard waved his hand in a soothing manner, "Georgiares' prince and his husband traveling to another planet. It's just a formality." 

 

Jaylah narrowed her eyes suspiciously, but didn't say anything about it. She seemed to be satisfied with that answer. 

 

"Well then... let's go," Aporal said with a sigh and soon enough they were all sitting in the shuttle, ready for the journey. 

 

 

Leonard seemed much more relaxed on the flight and Scotty smiled to himself as he watched his sleeping husband next to him. Maybe the lessons in the simulator were actually helping him with his fear of flying. And the sessions with Dr. Cuthbert.

 

The Scotsman let his eyes wander back to the PADD in his hands. He had opened an article about engineering and had planned on finishing it during the flight, but tiredness was starting to get to him. His eyelids were getting heavy so he put the PADD back into his bag and snuggled closer to Leonard. A wee bit of sleep would surely do him some good.

 

However, as soon as Scotty closed his eyes, he couldn't help but think about his upcoming birthday. And the last one. 

 

Memories started to fill his mind. Memories of sitting in a cell while flying through the vastness of space. Memories of the Romulans hurting him and making Leonard watch. 

 

His heart started to race, stomach twisting, and he quickly opened his eyes again. Sweat was starting to form on his forehead so he took a few deep breaths to calm himself. 

 

He'd get some sleep down on the ground. Everything would be okay. 

 

 

Andoria was as fascinating as Scotty had always imagined it to be. With the surface being very cold and icy, the inhabitants had built their cities in the underground. 

 

Even Andoria's shuttle depot was below the surface. Scotty was amazed by the futuristic architecture which was so different from Earth. 

 

As soon as they stepped out of the shuttle, the small group was greeted by two Andorians. A male and a female.

 

"Aporal!"

 

"My baby!"

 

Arms were quickly wrapped around Aporal and he groaned as the people, who obviously had to be his parents, seemed to squash him. 

 

"Hey mum. Dad," he eventually said and his parents let go of him. 

 

"Oh, it is so lovely to see you! Was the flight okay? Was there any trouble? You were set to arrive five minutes ago!" Aporal's mother exclaimed, placing a hand on her son's cheek. Her eyes were wide. 

 

"It's fine, mum. Just a little delay. Nothing special." Aporal turned his head to look at the guests he had brought with him.

 

"Mum, dad. Those are my friends Scotty and Leonard. And this," he glanced at Jaylah before taking her hand in his and smiling at her, "is my girlfriend Jaylah."

 

Both Scotty and Leonard looked taken aback by those words. Had they heard right? Aporal's... girlfriend?

 

Even Jaylah looked surprised for a moment, but then she smiled awkwardly. Apparently she was going to play along for the time being. 

 

"Uhm, hello, Mr. and Mrs. Tallister. It is very nice to meet you." 

 

Aporal's parents just stared at her for a long moment, before Aporal's mother started to smile. Quickly, Jaylah was pulled into a hug and she grunted in surprise.

 

The look she sent Aporal told more than a thousand words. He would need to explain a lot to her.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy and Scotty followed behind Aporal and Jaylah who in turn were following behind his parents. McCoy couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of Aporal’s hand holding on to Jaylah’s and at his side Scotty seemed to be having the same problem. He gave Scotty’s side a tiny nudge with his elbow. Their eyes met and McCoy could see Scotty’s surprise and amusement. McCoy knew his must look the same. They both tried to hide grins and held back laughter.

 

Mrs. Tallister was talking away in front of them and McCoy noticed the sideways glance Jaylah gave Aporal. McCoy had so many questions and it looked like Jaylah did too.

 

Outside the shuttle depot the older Tallisters stopped near a vehicle. Mrs. Tallister appeared to frown and tapped her husband’s arm.

 

“Oh,” he said. “Can we help you?” He was looking past McCoy and Scotty. A look over his shoulder showed McCoy that Andre had kept close by.

 

“I’m so sorry,” McCoy said in his most polite voice. “This is Andre; he’s our bodyguard.”

 

“Bodyguard?” Mrs. Tallister asked, puzzled.

 

“Leonard’s a prince,” Aporal said with a motion from his hand as if waving the words away.

 

“Aporal Tallister! You didn’t think that was important to mention?” Mrs. Tallister’s eyes had gone wide at her son.

 

“He’s not the heir,” Aporal shrugged.

 

“You’re the one from all the news last year,” Mr. Tallister said slowly, looking at McCoy.

 

“Yes sir, but please, I’m just a cadet in Starfleet like your son. Andre’s only here because of the recent events with my sister; for my parents peace of mind.” McCoy straightened himself up into his best posture.

 

“Prince Leonard of…,” Mr. Tallister paused. “Georgiares? Right?”

 

“Georgiares II,” McCoy replied with his best smile.

 

“Oh my,” Mrs. Tallister murmured. “We weren’t prepared for royalty, your highness.”

 

“No, no,” McCoy said quickly, putting up a hand. “Leonard is just fine.”

 

Mrs. Tallister glanced at her husband and still had a doubtful look in her eyes as she looked back at McCoy.

 

“You should have told us,” she scolded Aporal. He just shrugged again.

 

“He’s just a student. And a friend,” Aporal added after a pause.

 

 

A short ride later and they pulled up a drive to a medium sized house hidden from the main road. McCoy and Scotty had spent the drive watching as the city went by and changed into what McCoy could only think of as suburbs, large houses with land between them.

 

As they exited the car McCoy admired the house and he knew Scotty was as well.

 

“Oh dear.” He heard Aporal’s mother muttering to herself. Scotty had grabbed their bag and McCoy saw Aporal grab Jaylah’s as well. He kept a smirk to himself.

 

“Welcome to our home,” Mr. Tallister said as he opened the front door. “Please make yourselves comfortable and let us know if you need anything.”

 

“I had rooms all made up,” Mrs. Tallister began, an embarrassed flush climbing her face. “But I wasn’t expecting another,” she glanced at Andre.

 

“It’s fine Mum,” Aporal said. “Andre can have whichever room you made up for Jaylah.”

 

McCoy could see Jaylah beginning to frown and getting ready to speak.

 

“Jaylah can stay in my room,” Aporal continued.

 

Mrs. Tallister looked at her son in disbelief. Jaylah also turned a tight smile at him, eyes burning.

 

“You- you are that serious?” Mrs. Tallister asked.

 

“Yes,” Aporal said firmly as he looked his mother in the eye. He stepped close to Jaylah and put an arm around her waist. “Very.”

 

Jaylah stiffened for a moment, then slowly relaxed into Aporal and put her own arm around him.

 

 

In a very short time everyone had been shown to their rooms and settled in. McCoy and Scotty dropped their bag on their bed then shared a look before leaving and walking down to Aporal’s room. A quick knock and the door opened. They entered and McCoy closed the door behind them again. Jaylah sat perched on a desk in the corner and Aporal stood next to his bed.

 

“What the hell is going on?” Scotty asked quietly, glancing from Aporal to Jaylah.

 

“Yes,” Jaylah agreed, getting to her feet and crowding towards Aporal. “What is this?”

 

 

Scotty

The eyes of everyone present were fixed on Aporal. Jaylah stood menacingly in front of him, her hands on her hips. 

 

"How dare you pretend I'm your girlfriend!" 

 

When Jaylah raised her voice, Aporal reacted for the first time.

 

"It would be really nice if you could keep your voice down. After all, I want my family to believe that we are a couple," he hissed. 

 

"But why? I thought this was a trip between friends," Jaylah snapped at him, this time actually a little quieter. Scotty really wasn't sure if the blush on her cheeks was from anger or embarrassment.

 

"I'm sure my parents will try to set me up with some girl from the neighborhood. That's why I've taken precautions." Aporal shrugged, as if this was all perfectly normal.

 

"And you didn't think it might be better to tell Jaylah about it beforehand? Or us?" Leonard still didn't seem to believe it. 

 

"It's no big deal. And you were all quick to play along." 

 

Jaylah just shook her head as she heard Aporal's reply. 

 

"Okay. That's enough! I'm going to go to your parents right now and clear things up. Because I'm definitely not going to sleep in the same room with you!" The alien girl started to move and it was only at this moment that Aporal seemed to realize the seriousness of the situation. He quickly grabbed Jaylah's arm and held her back.

 

"No, don't do that! P-please."

 

It probably surprised everyone in the room to hear Aporal asking for something, literally begging. Concern was in his gaze and Jaylah stopped.

 

"Give me one good reason why I shouldn't do it," she demanded to know. 

 

Aporal looked at her for a long moment before he sighed. 

 

"I... don't want a girlfriend. Not after–" He quickly interrupted himself. Something seemed to be weighing heavily on his mind. 

 

"Laddie?" Scotty gave him a worried look. 

 

"Is it because of her?" 

 

Surprised glances wandered to Leonard, who was looking at a holo on a nearby bookshelf.

 

Aporal followed the prince's gaze and clenched his hands into fists. He quickly stomped over and grabbed the picture, which showed him and a pretty Andorian girl. 

 

"I told them I didn't want to see that picture again," he muttered, his antennae twitching angrily.

 

"Who is that?" Jaylah's voice sounded puzzled, but again a little softer than before.

 

"No one," Aporal replied and threw the holo into the trash can that stood next to his bed. 

 

"Aporal-" Scotty began cautiously, but the Andorian shook his head angrily.

 

"No, Scottish boy! I don't want to talk about it." He turned his gaze to Jaylah. "Look, Jaylah, I'm sorry I didn't tell you what I was planning before, but... I was afraid you wouldn't come with me if I did." 

 

Jaylah simply stared at Aporal. She, too, seemed to realize that something was bothering the young man. She let out a long sigh.

 

"It... It's all right, Aporal. I forgive you and I... will play along with this." 

 

Aporal's face brightened a little.

 

"But," Jaylah raised a finger, her face red, "I'm not going to sleep in a bed with you." 

 

A wry smile formed on Aporal's lips and he nodded. 

 

"Understood. You can have my bed and I'll sleep on the floor. A thick blanket should do the trick." 

 

Scotty knew that his friend had certainly lain on harder surfaces before.

 

 

"I hope that you're hungry? I've prepared a few things for dinner," Mrs. Tallister said as her son and his guests entered the dining room. 

 

She was clearly understating the case. The table was full of food. All sorts of dishes Scotty had never seen before.

 

"Aye, ma'am. It's been a few hours since the last meal," he replied politely and everyone quickly took their seats.

 

There was a strange silence at first before Mrs. Tallister turned to Jaylah.

 

"So, Jaylah... tell us a bit about yourself. Where are you from? What are you studying? How did you and Aporal meet?" 

 

Jaylah blushed slightly and opened her mouth to say something, but Aporal beat her to it.

 

"Mum, if Jaylah has something to tell you, she'll do it willingly. You don't have to interrogate her."

 

His mother's eyes wandered to him and she looked stern.

 

"Aporal! I'm not interrogating her. I want to get to know her better. And... I'm just... very surprised that you suddenly have a girlfriend. Especially someone who is so... different from Julika."

 

Aporal's grip on his fork tightened.

 

"Don't ever say that name again." 

 

"Aporal-"

 

"Never again!"

 

Without another word, Aporal slammed his fists on the table and stood up. He wouldn't listen to any more of this.

Chapter Text

McCoy

Silence fell on the table, heavy and awkward. Jaylah looked wide eyed across the table at McCoy and Scotty, seeming to look to them for guidance on what to do. A door slammed somewhere as Aporal moved away from the dining room.

 

Jaylah’s face begged McCoy and Scotty silently. Should she be the one to get up and follow him since she was pretending to be his girlfriend? Was that what a partner would do?

 

Before McCoy could give her a small nod he felt Scotty’s chair move next to him. Everyone at the table looked over at the movement and Scotty colored.

 

“I- I’ve had luck talking with him,” he said quietly, getting to his feet.

 

Mr. Tallister cleared his throat. “Yes, I suppose someone should.”

 

“Excuse me,” Scotty said. He placed his hand lightly on McCoy’s shoulder before following where Aporal had left moments ago.

 

“The attic at the end of the hall upstairs,” Mrs. Tallister said. “If he isn’t in his room.”

 

“Aye.”

 

McCoy wanted to squirm in his chair at the anxious feeling still in the air, but he took a quiet breath before drawing on all his royal background.

 

“Your home is lovely,” he said to Mrs. Tallister. “I’ve never been to Andoria before, it's beautiful.”

 

“Very beautiful,” Jaylah agreed.

 

“Yes, thank you,” Mrs. Tallister said idly.

 

McCoy swallowed. “What Aporal went through… it’s- it’s hard to come out the same,” he said gently. Both of the Tallisters looked at him then.

 

“He told you?” Mr. Tallister asked.

 

“He told Scotty,” McCoy replied. “He let Scotty tell me. But what Scotty and I went through last year, it was nowhere near as long as what happened to Aporal. And— and it’s had lasting effects.” He dropped his eyes to the plate in front of him. “My sincerest apologies if I’m out of line, but your son isn’t the same person he was before. He needs you to see that. He needs you to listen to him.”

 

McCoy glanced over at Jaylah before looking back at the Tallisters. He watched them share a look.

 

“Aporal is becoming more friendly,” Jaylah said. “He is very defensive and protective of his friends.” McCoy saw her blush. “He can be very sweet, but he hides it to keep himself safe.”

 

McCoy saw the question in Jaylah’s look at him and he gave a slight nod. He knew she didn’t know about what Aporal had gone through, but her words helped. Mrs. Tallister looked at her.

 

“Is he kind to you? He was always such a sweet boy before- before-” she said.

 

“Yes,” Jaylah said firmly. “We met in class working on a project together. Montgomery Scotty asked him to join us. We are also studying engineering.”

 

“Yes, he had told us about Scotty,” Mr. Tallister said.

 

“Are you also an engineer?” Mrs. Tallister looked at McCoy.

 

“No ma’am, I’m going to be a doctor.”



Somehow— and McCoy really had no idea how— they got through dinner. He drew on all his skills and kept the conversation going once they had gotten through the awkward part. He supposed at some point Scotty and Aporal would come back and eat something; probably long after everyone had left the table.

 

Mrs. Tallister had tried to be a good host and lead them to a living room for more conversation and such, but McCoy and Jaylah had politely declined, wanting to go find Scotty and Aporal and make sure everything was alright.

 

McCoy put on his charm and thanked them for a wonderful meal before he and Jaylah headed upstairs. No voices could be heard from Aporal’s room. Jaylah opened the door slowly to make sure.

 

“The attic then,” McCoy said and took a step down the hall. He was stopped by Jaylah’s hand on his arm. She pulled him into the room and closed the door.

 

“What did Aporal go through?” she demanded in a whisper.

 

McCoy shook his head slightly.

 

“That’s for him to tell you if he wants to,” he said, sadness coming over him. “But it makes what happened to Scotty and me look like a walk in the park.”

 

Jaylah stared at him, eyes widening in horror.

 

“And they expect him to be the same as he was?” Jaylah whispered fiercely, glaring at the door as if Aporal’s parents were right outside.

 

“I suppose that’s why he asked us all to come; to help be a buffer,” McCoy gave a small shrug as he answered. “Should we go find them or wait here?”

 

Jaylah thought for a moment.

 

“Find them.”



Scotty

As Scotty got up from the table and followed Aporal, he knew it must look strange to Aporal's parents. It would have been much more logical for Jaylah to follow her 'boyfriend', but Scotty just hoped that the Tallisters wouldn't think too much of it. 

 

He took a look in Aporal's room first and when he didn't find the boy there, he carefully went up the stairs that led to the attic. Scotty knocked timidly on the door.

 

"Laddie? Can we talk?" he asked and it took a moment before the door opened and Aporal stood in front of him. Without a word, he stepped aside and let the Scotsman enter. Anger was still on his face, but it was also mixed with sadness and bitter disappointment.

 

Scotty looked around while Aporal led him to a sofa. The attic had been converted into a kind of private living room, which probably belonged to Aporal. It was extremely cozy. 

 

The two boys sat down together on the couch and Scotty was silent for a while. He wanted to give Aporal the chance to speak for himself.

 

The Andorian took a few deep breaths and seemed to be trying to calm down somehow. Scotty recognized tears in the brown eyes that Aporal was fighting convulsively.

 

"It's... it's okay," Scotty whispered, placing a hand on his friend's knee. "I won't judge ye if ye... if ye cry." 

 

Only slowly did the tears begin to flow. Scotty gave Aporal enough time to calm down. He wouldn't force him to talk. If Aporal wanted to talk, then he would do so. Only when the Andorian had regained his composure did Scotty speak again.

 

"Do... ye want to tell me what's going on?" he asked cautiously, making clear that he would accept 'no' for an answer, and Aporal wiped at his eyes before he nodded eventually.

 

"Before... before they kidnapped me and the others, there was a girl in my life," he began to tell. 

 

"The girl in the picture in yer room? Julika?"

 

Aporal almost seemed to freeze when Scotty said the name, but he quickly regained his composure and nodded.

 

"Yes. We've been a couple since we were 15. I... loved her like no one else before. I would have gone so far as to form the closest bond with her that you can form here on Andoria. But before I was able to ask her–" Aporal stopped and closed his eyes. Painful memories seemed to come flooding back. Scotty squeezed his knee comfortingly.

 

"While I was going through hell for months, there was often only one thought that kept me going. I wanted to see her again. I wanted to hold the girl I loved so much in my arms again." 

 

More tears streamed down Aporal's cheeks and his antennae lowered. 

 

Scotty's heart grew heavy. He already feared what would follow. And it was to come true.

 

"But when I was rescued and brought back to Andoria, she was no longer alone. She... had thought I was dead, had given up hope of seeing me again, and one of our friends had comforted her. The girl I loved for so long and the boy I thought to be my friend... They both forgot and betrayed me." 

 

Scotty shook his head sadly. The only person Aporal had stayed alive for hadn't waited for him. 

 

Aporal laughed humorlessly and wiped his tear-stained eyes with his sleeve.

 

"And now that she and he have broken up? Now my parents actually believe that Julika and I can become a couple again." 

 

Scotty swallowed hard when he heard that. How could Aporal's parents be like that? How could they believe that he still had feelings for this girl? On the other hand, they were probably hoping that their son would find his way back to his old self with his teenage sweetheart by his side.

 

"I swore I'd never see her again, Scottish boy. I'm not who I used to be. My feelings... are different. And I don't think my parents will ever understand that. All they want is their sweet little boy, dreaming of raising a family and building ships, back. But... I'm not that boy anymore. I want to put my past behind me and focus on the future. On finding the beings that have caused me and the others so much pain."

 

Scotty nodded in understanding. Even though he believed that a clarifying conversation with this Julika or at least with his parents would help Aporal, he just wanted to be there for his friend. 

 

Because what Aporal needed more than anything right now was understanding.



McCoy

“Who do you think the girl is?” Jaylah whispered at McCoy as he reached to open the door of Aporal’s room. She pointed back at the trash can where Aporal had dropped the picture earlier.

 

“I don’t know,” McCoy whispered back, “but it must have something to do with why he’s pretending you’re his girlfriend.”

 

“Why me? Christine is the one who pretends to be people’s girlfriends.” Jaylah smiled weakly.

 

McCoy gave a chuckle, but shrugged. “I’m sure he had his reasons.”

 

Together they left Aporal’s room and headed for the stairs at the end of the hall. Mrs. Tallister had told Scotty her son may have gone to the attic.

 

“Do you think he told Montgomery Scotty?”

 

“Don’t know. But if he’d tell anyone, it’d be Scotty.”

 

“Will he tell us?”

 

“I don’t know.” McCoy could only hope that Scotty was helping their friend.

 

At the top of the stairs a door was closed. McCoy glanced at Jaylah, then raised his hand and knocked. They heard footsteps, then Scotty opened the door.

 

“Is Aporal alright?” Jaylah asked.

 

Scotty’s face showed many emotions as he looked back over his shoulder.

 

“I’m fine,” Aporal called.

 

Scotty let out a sigh and closed his eyes for a long moment.

 

“Back to himself,” McCoy said in an undertone.

 

“Aye,” Scotty mouthed in agreement.

 

“Well can we come in?” Jaylah asked, looking past Scotty.

 

Scotty nodded and opened the door wider.

 

“You are not fine,” Jaylah said firmly as they finally got a look at Aporal. His face showed the evidence of tears, and it was obvious, the tension his body held. Jaylah frowned, then moved forward and sat down next to Aporal. In an instant she had her arms around him, hugging him tightly.

 

Aporal’s eyes widened and he looked over at McCoy and Scotty. Slowly he brought his arms up to hug Jaylah back, and slowly they watched him sag against her.

 

Scotty sat down on Aporal’s other side. McCoy looked around for a moment, then opted to just sit on the floor in front of the three on the couch.

 

When Jaylah released Aporal, the Andorian just stared at her.

 

“What was that?”

 

“You needed it,” Jaylah said. “You were upset. I do not understand why, but you were in need.”

 

Aporal was quiet, then lowered his face into a hand. He sat that way for a few long moments, while the others looked at each other.

 

“Will you tell us?” Jaylah asked softly.

 

“Scottish boy knows,” Aporal said just above a whisper. “You can tell them.”

 

“Are ye sure?”

 

“Yes. I trust you three to not tell anyone else,” Aporal said, raising his face again. He looked at Jaylah. “I was kidnapped with some other Andorians.”

 

“Just Leonard said what you went through was worse than what happened to them. He didn’t tell me what though,” she said quickly.

 

“Aye, they were put through much worse and for much longer,” Scotty said. He paused as Aporal took a deep breath. When the alien boy said nothing else, Scotty continued.

 

“Julika was Aporal’s girlfriend before. He was gone so long before being rescued that she thought he was dead and- and moved on.”

 

Jaylah’s mouth dropped open and McCoy felt himself staring harder at his husband.

 

“Now she’s free again and they think I should take her back,” Aporal spit out, nodding towards the door and beyond to his parents. “I won’t.”

 

McCoy watched as Jaylah nodded slowly.

 

“So if we are serious then they would drop it.”

 

“That was my hope,” Aporal said. “But Mum can’t seem to let it go.” His words grew angry again.

 

“You could have told us this before we came,” McCoy said.

 

“I will help,” said Jaylah. “I would have said yes if you had asked and told me why. But why me?”

 

Aporal sighed. “Because you are so unlike…,” he hesitated before the name left his lips, “…Julika. Because I thought someone so different would show them how I’m not the same anymore.”

 

“Just Leonard told them you are not. They should listen,” Jaylah said.

 

“I tried to be diplomatic,” McCoy shrugged as Aporal looked at him.



Scotty

"Yeah well... they can't be diplomatic when it's about me," Aporal whispered and Scotty placed a hand on his back. 

 

"I'm their only child and they think that every decision they make is the right one for me. Or ... for the boy I was before I was taken." 

 

"It seems to me like they don't want to let you stand on your own two feet. Even though you a more than ready to be your own person," Leonard said and Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Yeah. That's a good way to put it. But it doesn't matter what I say. They won't listen," he answered, shoulders slumping. 

 

"Maybe it will help that Just Leonard talked to them," Jaylah mused with a hopeful look in her eyes. 

 

"Or maybe I could ask my mother to talk to them? Ye know... despite it being very hard for her, she still let my brother and me go our own ways. Maybe they can have a talk from parent to parent." Scotty sent Aporal a questioning look and for a short moment it seemed like the Andorian would say yes, but in the end, he shook his head. 

 

"No... not yet. I think I'd like to try the other plan first. Jaylah pretending to be my girlfriend." 

 

The other three exchanged worried glances, but still nodded. They would do what Aporal wanted for the time being. After all, that was all they could do without putting pressure on him. 



Mr. and Mrs. Tallister where sitting in the living room when Scotty and Aporal came back downstairs to grab something to eat. Jaylah and Leonard had already gone to their rooms to unpack the rest of their stuff. Aporal wanted to head straight to the kitchen, however, his mother jumped up from where she was sitting when she saw him walking by. 

 

"Aporal! There you are!"

 

Without asking, she wrapped her arms around her son and pulled him close. 

 

"I'm so sorry for mentioning Julika in front of your new girlfriend. I didn't mean to upset you, sweetheart. It's just that... your father and I thought that you and her were such a lovely couple. She was so sweet." 

 

Aporal seemed to freeze in his mother's arms before she let go of him to look into his eyes. 

 

"My new girlfriend has a name, okay? Her name is Jaylah and I love her really much. And she is better and more lovely than Julika ever was." Aporal glared at his mother who looked taken aback by those words. 

 

Was Scotty imagining things or was there a hint of realness to Aporal declaring his love for Jaylah? What if he hadn't only chosen her because she was so different from Julika, but also because he actually had feelings for her. 

 

"But... you always talked about how much you love Julika and that you want to marry her someday," she stammered and Scotty could see that the situation was about to get out of hand.

 

The Scotsman quickly placed a hand on Aporal's shoulder to stop him from saying something horrible and then turned to the boy's mother. 

 

"Uhm, excuse us, Mrs. Tallister, but we'd really like to eat now and then get some rest. I think you should get some rest too. It's quite late, isn't it?" 

 

Mrs. Tallister's gaze wandered from her son to her guest and she nodded slowly, understanding the hint. 

 

"Y-yes. I suppose you are right. We... can talk more tomorrow," she said, blinking away a few tears forming in her eyes. 

 

Scotty gave her a nod. If it was for him to decide, he would have a talk in private with Aporal's parents, but he knew that it wasn't his friends wish. 

 

Without another word, Aporal continued his walk to the kitchen, ignoring his mother wishing him a good night. He wasn't in the mood for any pleasantries. 

 

Scotty, on the other hand, wished Mrs. Tallister a good night too and then followed Aporal. He really hoped that they would get it sorted out.



McCoy

McCoy was quick about unpacking his and Scotty’s things in the dresser in their room and the attached bathroom. He sat down on the bed when he finished, wondering whether it would be worth it to follow after Scotty and Aporal.

 

Instead he sighed and got to his feet. He had some other things he wanted to know first.

 

Leaving the room, he headed down the few feet of hall to Aporal’s door. He knocked lightly and waited until he heard Jaylah call for him to come in. The alien girl had her back to him, standing at the bed over her bag.

 

“Hey,” McCoy greeted her.

 

“Oh. Just Leonard,” Jaylah said, glancing over her shoulder at him. “I thought Aporal was back.”

 

“Don’t think they can eat that quick,” McCoy smiled gently.

 

Jaylah made a noise, then shoved her bag away. She sat heavily on the bed and looked at him. McCoy moved to the desk and pulled out the chair to sit.

 

“Are you really ok with this?” McCoy couldn’t help but ask. He watched Jaylah take a deep breath.

 

“I am mad he didn’t ask before we came.” Jaylah moved back and drew her legs up under her, resting her elbows on her knees. She sighed. “But I understand.” She shrugged. “We help our friends.”

 

“It’d be easier if his parents would just listen,” McCoy said, hearing frustration in his own voice.

 

Jaylah let out a small chuckle.

 

“Not everyone is understanding like your parents. Not everyone has parents who will listen, who will let their children be who they want.”

 

“I know.”

 

They sat for a moment in silence before Jaylah jumped back down off the bed. Quickly she moved to the trash can where Aporal had thrown the picture earlier. Jaylah plucked it out and brought it over towards McCoy.

 

“She is very pretty,” Jaylah said quietly.

 

“She is,” McCoy agreed as they looked.

 

“Aporal looks different,” Jaylah said thoughtfully. “Not because he is younger,” she said quickly before McCoy could speak. “He is less— he is softer.”

 

After a moment Jaylah carefully put the picture back and returned to her place on the bed.

 

“It isn’t fair that bad things happen!” she said indignantly.

 

“I know.”

 

McCoy got up and sat down next to Jaylah, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. She leaned into him.

 

“That’s why it’s great we’ve all got good friends like you,” McCoy told her. “You really going to make him sleep on the floor?” he asked after a few seconds had gone by. McCoy fought to keep from grinning.

 

Jaylah moved away from his arm and gave him a playful shove. McCoy laughed.

 

“No,” she said slowly. “I suppose not. But if he tries anything—!” A fierce look came over her face.

 

“What about in front of his family?” McCoy asked, sobering again. “You’re supposed to be in love; a serious couple. What if you have to kiss?”

 

Jaylah looked at him wide eyed, but before she could answer a knock sounded on the door, then it began to open.

 

“Oh Prince. You’re in here,” said Aporal, entering the room.

 

“Leonard.”

 

“Scottish boy went to your room. It is getting late.”

 

“Alright, thanks. Night Jaylah.” McCoy got up and walked to the door. “Night,” he said to Aporal.

 

Aporal nodded at him. McCoy was almost at the door when Jaylah spoke.

 

“Just Leonard— I will if I have to.”

 

McCoy nodded back at her, and smiled gently. He closed the door behind himself and walked back to his own room, ready to crawl into bed with his husband and talk over the surprising evening.



Scotty

Scotty was surprised not to find Leonard in their room when he came in after dinner, but he quickly came to the conclusion that he must be with Jaylah.

 

A smile crossed Scotty's lips when he saw that Leonard had already unpacked all their things. So he didn't have to do much more than get changed. 

 

Scotty had just pulled his shirt over his head when there was a knock at the door and Leonard came in. He smiled at the sight of his husband's bare torso.

 

"Hey, leannan."

 

"Hey, mo ghràdh. Everything okay with Jaylah and Aporal?" Scotty greeted him, also smiling gently. 

 

Leonard shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I think so. Jaylah has even agreed to let Aporal sleep in the bed with her."

 

Scotty nodded. He could well imagine that. After everything Jaylah had learned about Aporal's past, she certainly didn't have the heart to banish him to the floor of the room. No matter how angry she had been not to have found out about the Andorian's plan beforehand.

 

"Good. Glad to hear the two of them aren't having a big fight," Scotty said and then set about getting changed.

 

"Do you need help?" Leonard asked, a grin on his face. He raised an eyebrow suggestively.

 

Scotty chuckled softly, but shook his head.

 

"Nae. Not necessary. Ye'd better get changed yerself so we can sleep. After this day, we really need some rest." 

 

Leonard pretended to be offended for a moment before smiling and taking off his shirt too.

 

"I guess you're right."



A little later, the two of them were lying in bed. It was much softer than the one in the academy and Scotty was sure that they would sleep well in it. 

 

"How did it go downstairs? Did you talk to Mr. and Mrs. Tallister?" 

 

Scotty sighed heavily at the thought of the conversation with Aporal's mother.

 

"Aye. Mrs. Tallister intercepted us. She brought up the subject again and said what a great couple Aporal and Julika had been."

 

Leonard also had to sigh.

 

"But Aporal immediately said that he loves Jaylah and that she's much better than his ex-girlfriend," Scotty continued. 

 

"He really wants to make this act convincing, huh?" Leonard asked and Scotty moved his head back and forth thoughtfully.

 

"I don't ken. What he said sounded so... honest and real. Almost as if he meant it."

 

Leonard raised his eyebrows in surprise, then smiled.

 

"Who knows. Maybe the game will turn serious after all." 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Maybe. We'll see. But for now," the Scotsman gave his husband a kiss, "we'll get some sleep. We'll see tomorrow." 

 

"Good night, love."

 

"Oidhche mhath." 

 

After everything that had happened that evening, Scotty even forgot the images and nightmares that had haunted him on the shuttle flight. 



In the morning, only Mrs. Tallister was there. Her husband had left early to pick up his mother – the birthday girl – from a distant city. 

 

Scotty and Leonard were up and dressed early. They had initially planned to knock on Aporal and Jaylah's door, but then decided to let them sleep and go downstairs on their own.

 

"Good morning."

 

Mrs. Tallister was not alone in the kitchen. Andre was sitting at the kitchen table drinking some kind of coffee. He nodded to the two of them.

 

"Good morning, your highness, sir," he greeted them. 

 

"Oh, you're awake already. I wasn't expecting you yet. Good morning," said Mrs. Tallister. There was still something sad in her expression from the previous evening.

 

"We couldn't sleep anymore and figured we might as well get up and help down here," Leonard said politely, but Mrs. Tallister shook her head.

 

"No, no. I could never accept the help of a prince and his husband. Please just sit down and I'll make you breakfast."

 

The boys wanted to protest, but already suspected it would do no good. So they sat down. 

 

"May... I ask you something?" Mrs. Tallister began cautiously when she had given them food and sat down with them. 

 

Scotty and Leonard exchanged a look and then nodded. 

 

"Aye. Of course."

 

"How... is Aporal doing? You're the first friends he's had since... that incident. I'm very worried that he's misbehaving and causing a lot of problems." 

 

Scotty pressed his lips tightly together. He knew Aporal's mother was just worried, but the way she was doing it just wasn't right. 

 

"Aporal is a very good lad, ma'am. Of course, he doesn't just make friends with his manner, but he doesn't have to. He stands up to the people who hurt him or his friends."

 

Mrs. Tallister nodded slowly.

 

"You know... He used to be such a shy and sweet boy. He always kept to himself, never picked fights. He was always so meek. And now? I just don't recognize him."

 

Tears filled the woman's eyes and she sniffled. It must have been very hard on her too. To lose her only child.



McCoy

McCoy glanced at Scotty and Andre. He took a breath then reached across for Mrs. Tallister’s hand. She looked up at him in surprise.

 

“I know it’s hard ma’am,” he said slowly, thinking hard on how to say what he wanted, to convey to the woman her son was changed. “The son you knew is gone and I understand mourning for him. But you still have an amazing son. One who stands up for what’s right, for himself, for his friends.”

 

McCoy saw Scotty nodding with him.

 

“The small problems he’s had at school were all for the right reasons,” Scotty added.

 

“Without people like Aporal, wrongness can go unchecked,” McCoy continued. “And it’s alright to miss who he was, but isn't it time to get to know who he is now?”

 

“He gets angry…” Mrs. Tallister said softly.

 

“He’s hurt,” Scotty said gently.

 

“He wants to be heard. You think of who he was and don’t let him be who he is,” McCoy said, trying to make the words as kind as he could.

 

“We’ve only known him as this person,” said Scotty. “And he’s gruff and can be annoying, but he’s loyal and a good friend.”

 

“Ma’am.”

 

All three at the table looked at Andre who spoke hesitantly.

 

“I just met your son yesterday, so I don’t know him, but I’ve known his highness for many years and Mr. Scott-McCoy for a while now, and I trust from what they have personally experienced that they know what they are saying.”

 

“I-I—”

 

But before more could be said, Aporal and Jaylah appeared. Mrs. Tallister quickly wiped at her eyes and stood up. She crossed to Aporal and embraced him quickly.

 

“How did you sleep?” she asked, taking a step back and looking at Jaylah as well.

 

McCoy bumped his knee into Scotty’s and quickly smiled when his husband looked at him. Jaylah had begun to color at the look from Aporal’s mother.

 

“We slept fine,” Aporal said, grabbing Jaylah’s hand and leading her to the table.

 

“Good,” said Mrs. Tallister. “Give me a moment and I’ll have some breakfast for you.” She hurried over towards the stove as Aporal and Jaylah sat across from McCoy and Scotty.

 

“Ok?” McCoy mouthed across to Jaylah. The alien girl gave a small nod.

 

“Morning Aporal,” Scotty said. “Jaylah.”

 

“Hello Montgomery Scotty.” Jaylah gave the boys a tight smile, then glanced at Mrs. Tallister, whose back was still to them.

 

McCoy bit back another chuckle as he watched Jaylah look studiously at himself and Scotty. A moment later she moved her chair closer to Aporal. McCoy had done the same thing when he’d sat down, but Jaylah hadn’t seen that.

 

Aporal looked at Jaylah in slight surprise. She nodded towards McCoy and Scotty and said very softly, “who better to learn from.”

 

Aporal nodded slowly, and a hint of a smile showed on his face.

 

“What is the plan today sweetheart?” Jaylah asked.

 

McCoy lifted his drink to keep from grinning and heard a choked noise from Scotty next to him as he held back a laugh. Aporal glared at Scotty, before answering Jaylah. McCoy noticed Andre watching with a hint of confusion on his brow. He could only wonder what the security guard might be thinking.

 

“Dad went to pick up my grandmother. Right?” The question was asked at his mother.

 

“Yes dear,” Mrs. Tallister said as she brought two plates back to the table and set them in front of Aporal and Jaylah.

 

Aporal reached for the coffee pot on the table and poured some for himself and Jaylah. She bumped her shoulder into his as a thank you.

 

“Until they get back we can help get things ready before other family members arrive,” Aporal said.

 

“There isn’t much else,” Mrs. Tallister said. She had sat back down in her chair. “I did most of everything this past week. You could take Jaylah and your friends around the garden.”

 

Aporal’s head turned sharply to look at his mother. She gave him a quick, almost apologetic smile.

 

“Unless of course there is something else you’d rather do,” she continued. “The party won’t begin until late this afternoon.”

 

“I would love to see your garden,” Jaylah said quickly, reaching for Aporal’s hand and squeezing it. Tension appeared to drain from his shoulders as he looked back at Jaylah.



Scotty

The garden of the house was a strange and beautiful sight. As Andoria was a rather cold place, the houses were built underground. The garden was lit partly by natural light coming through a dome high above them and partly by artificial light. Plants Scotty had never seen before grew everywhere. They were gorgeous.

 

"I'm sure Francine would love some of these flowers," Leonard said with a grin as he and Scotty looked around and Scotty nodded in agreement, thinking about his mother and their garden in Aberdeen.

 

"Aye, ye're right about that. But I doubt they could grow well on Earth."

 

"They can't, Scottish boy. Your planet doesn't have the right conditions. And it also takes quite a long time for these flowers to look like this. It takes time and intensive care. If you're not careful they'll die right away. 

 

Three surprised pairs of eyes fell on Aporal and he seemed to blush slightly when he noticed. 

 

"Ye know a lot about that stuff," Scotty said and Aporal shrugged, avoiding the Scotsman's gaze.

 

"Maybe I used to be interested in that sort of thing," he mumbled, making it difficult to hear. But the others heard it anyway. 

 

"That's something great, Aporal. And nothing to be ashamed of." Jaylah smiled and hooked up with the Andorian. "Why don't you show me around and tell me more about the flowers?" 

 

Aporal's face colored a little more and he nodded.

 

"Sure. Why not?" 

 

Together, like a couple, the two of them set off and strolled slowly through the rather large garden. 

 

Scotty and Leonard exchanged meaningful glances. Maybe their friends would become a real couple after all.



After spending some time in the garden, the four of them went to Aporal's room. Scotty eyed the many technical books on the shelves with interest. Like him, Aporal must have always been interested in ships. 

 

"May I borrow a few of yer books when we fly back to the academy? Ye have some copies I've never seen before," Scotty asked and Aporal nodded. 

 

"Sure, whatever. I –" 

 

Before he could finish his sentence, Jaylah's PADD rang. The alien girl looked over in surprise and wondered who could be calling her. Was there some sort of emergency?

 

Aporal nodded for her to answer as she read out that Jim was the caller.

 

All four looked at the screen as Jaylah took the call and the grinning face of their blond friend appeared on it.

 

"Hey, guys. Is the party on yet?" Jim asked and Aporal rolled his eyes.

 

"Not yet, thankfully. What's up, Captain?"

 

Jim's grin only widened. A few other voices could be heard in the background.

 

"Well, I figured if you can't be here to cheer Sulu on at the tournament," Jim smiled and flipped his PADD over, "at least you can watch it with us like this!"

 

Scotty and the others couldn't help but laugh. Jim just thought of everything. Everything to keep his crew together.

 

"That's a nice idea, but as soon as the visitor arrives, we'll have to hang up," Jaylah pointed out, but Aporal just shook his head.

 

"No. My relatives can wait. All that matters is... my family."

 

Scotty's eyes widened and he looked at Aporal in surprise. He realized what the Andorian meant and it warmed his heart. Never would he have thought that Aporal would be part of the crew for real. At least not so soon. 

 

"Let's watch Sulu win."



McCoy

Murmurs of many voices began to drift up through the house as the four cadets sat crowded around the PADD in Aporal’s room. McCoy glanced at Aporal, wondering how long they could get away with not being downstairs at the party. He was glad Jim had come up with the idea of calling them so they could watch Sulu, though he waited for someone to knock on the door at any second.

 

Aporal had called them family. McCoy had seen the surprise and then quiet happiness across his husband’s face. Jaylah too had looked wide eyed at Aporal for a moment.

 

The joy of the moment had a slight taste of bitterness as McCoy thought about it more. He hoped as hard as he could that he and Scotty had gotten through to Mrs. Tallister that morning. Aporal deserved to have his parents understand him.

 

A squeal of excitement from Jaylah brought McCoy from his thoughts.

 

“It was obvious he was going to win from the start,” Aporal said, though he was smiling.

 

“Oh aye? You’re an expert on fencing now?” Scotty asked playfully.

 

“More than you Scottish boy,” Aporal said back.

 

Scotty laughed. Cheering could be heard from the crowd on the PADD, and an announcer was listing the winners of the tournament. To their joy but not to their surprise, Sulu came in first. Jaylah clapped her hands together.

 

“James T!” she called.

 

“Yeah?” Jim’s voice came through, though he kept the PADD pointed at Sulu on the podium.

 

“Take us over to congratulate him,” McCoy finished, grinning at Jaylah.

 

“Ok Bones.”

 

The view on the screen jostled and moved until McCoy had to look away.

 

“Hey guys!” Sulu exclaimed, greeting Jim and the friends with him.

 

“Great job! Jim said. “Got a surprise for you.”

 

“Oh yeah?” Sulu said.

 

Jim flipped the PADD around so the four in Aporal’s room could see him standing with Sulu.

 

“Hey guys!” Sulu’s smile grew wider.

 

A chorus of hello’s greeted him back, followed by more congratulations.

 

“Aren’t you supposed to be at a party?” Sulu laughed.

 

“Soon,” said Aporal.

 

“I keep expecting someone to come looking for us,” Scotty admitted.

 

Aporal rolled his eyes. “I’m sure someone will.”

 

“We should let you guys go then,” Sulu said. “I’m so glad you got to watch! Thank you!”

 

More congratulations were said as goodbyes were made and soon the PADD was blank in front of them.

 

“Suppose we have to go down now,” McCoy said quietly.

 

Aporal didn’t say anything, but the frown on his face said everything.

 

“We’ll be close, lad,” Scotty told him reassuringly. “Ye can always use Len as a distraction if things get too much.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy protested with a laugh. “You could just make out with Jaylah in a corner and no one would bother you.”

 

Now Jaylah protested, getting to her feet and glaring at McCoy.

 

“Just joking sweetheart,” McCoy smiled. “I don’t expect you to commit that much to the bit.”

 

“Not everyone wants to kiss as much as you and Montgomery Scotty,” Jaylah retorted, eyes softening.

 

“What will the rest of your family be like?” Scotty asked. “Are they like your parents?”



Scotty

Aporal sighed and moved his head back and forth thoughtfully. 

 

"No... Not quite that extreme. Of course, everyone treats me like a raw egg, but most of them don't really dare to talk to me about my past," he finally said, but before he could give any more details about his relatives, there was already a knock at the door.

 

Aporal glanced at his watch. Judging by the noises Scotty had heard, the guests had probably been there for a while. 

 

"Aporal, dear, are you in there? Cake is ready to be served," came the cautious voice of Mrs. Tallister. She probably didn't want to open the door, perhaps fearing that her only son and his girlfriend were in the room, busy with... busy with certain things. 

 

"Yes, mum. We're in here. We'll be right down," Aporal called back, giving the others one last annoyed look. He really didn't seem to be in the mood for the party. But his type was required.



The living room was full of people. Although there weren't many guests, the small room was well filled. Scotty had never seen so many Andorians in one place before. 

 

Most pairs of eyes were focused on Aporal and his friends as they entered the room, closely followed by Andre; only a few remained engrossed in their conversations. Aporal had put on a smile so as not to show his true feelings. 

 

"There you are at last! Thought you can just hide and not congratulate your old granny, huh?" 

 

A small, old Andorian woman with a walking stick gave Aporal a critical look, but it quickly became apparent that she was only joking. 

 

Aporal stepped over to the lady and hugged her. His smile turned a little bit more genuine.

 

"Of course not. My friends and I just had something important to do. Happy birthday, Grandma!" 

 

The old woman smiled and patted her grandson on the back. Then she looked at the strangers.

 

"Well, who do we have here? Who are your friends, Aporal?" 

 

Aporal offered his grandmother his arm and together they joined the others. 

 

"This is Scotty and Leonard," he explained, pointing at them before leaning a little closer to his grandmother's ear. "You should know them from TV."

 

It took a moment before the old Andorian's eyes widened and she recognized who was standing in front of her. 

 

"The Prince of Georgiares and his husband?" she asked incredulously and Aporal nodded with a grin. Leonard immediately realized that his royal behavior was in demand. He bowed and took Aporal's grandmother's hand, pressing a kiss to the back of it.

 

"Ma'am, it's a pleasure to meet you. I wish you a very happy birthday."

 

Aporal's grandmother laughed sheepishly.

 

"Oh, thank you. The pleasure is all mine, your highness."

 

"Oh please, do call me Leonard, ma'am."

 

Scotty also introduced himself and congratulated the birthday girl. 

 

Even though old Mrs. Tallister couldn't take her eyes off the couple at first, her gaze finally fell on Jaylah.

 

"And who is this pretty young lady?" she asked curiously. Before Aporal could say anything, the alien girl was already speaking.

 

"My name is Jaylah. I... am Aporal's girlfriend."

 

As if to emphasize the point, Jaylah took Aporal's hand and stepped closer to him. 

 

"Aporal's girlfriend?" Aporal's grandmother stared at her grandson in disbelief. "Well, you've brought me a few surprises, young man."

 

Aporal shrugged, apparently not sure what to respond to that. 

 

"Come on, you have to tell me all about yourselves. How you met and where you come from, darling." 

 

The grandmother's attention was quickly fixed on Jaylah and Aporal and she led the two of them towards the garden. This was probably going to take some time.

 

For a moment, Scotty and Leonard stood around lost in the room, but they were quickly joined by other relatives of Aporal who had realized who they were. 

 

Uncles and aunts, cousins. There were enough interested people to talk to.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy glanced at the door Aporal and Jaylah had gone through with Aporal’s grandmother. He and Scotty had been left behind with a crowd of strangers. The only people they knew were Mr. and Mrs. Tallister and they had only met them the day before.

 

But, McCoy knew he could do it. He was a prince and had been raised to make polite conversation as necessary, though he was nowhere as talented at it as the rest of his family.

 

“You’re a cadet as well?” someone asked him, an uncle of Aporal’s he supposed.

 

“Yes sir,” McCoy answered with a smile.

 

“But don’t you have royal duties to do?”

 

“Not if I choose not to. I’m much better suited for becoming a doctor than being a diplomat,” McCoy said.

 

“Oh, a doctor,” said an aunt.

 

“How did you meet Aporal?” another aunt asked.

 

“We’ve got engineering classes together,” Scotty said.

 

“Where is Aporal?” Mrs. Tallister had not been in the room when the friends had entered. “We’re ready.” She gestured at a table behind her, where she had set a large cake.

 

“Mum led him to the garden,” Mr. Tallister told her.

 

“Who are you?” A younger girl, most likely a cousin, asked, looking behind McCoy.

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder and saw Andre. The bodyguard lifted an eyebrow slightly, and McCoy gave a nod.

 

“I’m Andre, the prince’s security detail.”

 

“Are you friends with my cousin too?”

 

“No miss, I only met him yesterday.”

 

“Scotty, Leonard? There are some snacks if you’re hungry while we wait for Aporal and Mum,” Mrs. Tallister said. “Is Jaylah with them or…”

 

“Thank you ma’am,” McCoy said, looking at Scotty questioningly. “Jaylah is with Aporal.”

 

“Snacks would be nice,” Scotty said.

 

They moved together across the room to where the cake had been placed. Picking up plates, they grabbed a few things. McCoy couldn’t help but wonder what some of them were, but he didn’t want to offend their hosts, and after all, he’d tried many new things in Scotland.

 

Scotty nudged an elbow into his side. “Look,” he whispered.

 

McCoy looked back across where they had come from, where Andre was still standing. The young cousin who had spoken to Andre was still talking to him. The prince hid a smile by popping a bit of food in his mouth.

 

“Oh,” he said involuntarily.

 

“What?” Scotty asked.

 

“Try this,” McCoy said, picking up the same thing he had eaten from his plate on Scotty’s plate. He held it for Scotty to take.

 

“Oh,” Scotty agreed a moment later. “That’s good!”

 

McCoy nodded. “Right?”

 

Around them the family was visiting amongst themselves again, giving McCoy and Scotty the time to eat.

 

As they finished Aporal, his grandmother and Jaylah reappeared. McCoy tried to guess how things had gone from Jaylah and Aporal’s faces. He hoped well.

 

He couldn’t help a grin when Aporal released Jaylah’s hand and they moved closer together, arms around each other’s waists.

 

 

Scotty

It was interesting to sit and talk with so many Andorians. Aporal's relatives were really eager to talk and as they all spoke at the same time, Scotty's, Leonard's and Jaylah's translators sometimes had difficulty translating all the words correctly. Nevertheless, they made every effort to answer questions that were put to them. 

 

The Andorian food all tasted rather unusual, but Scotty quickly found a few things he liked. He was particularly in love with the cake. He would have liked to eat several pieces at once, but he knew how to control himself. 

 

A smile played around Scotty's lips as he watched Aporal's little cousin and her siblings still talking enthusiastically to Andre. They seemed to have taken a great liking to the human and simply wanted to know everything about him. 

 

Aporal mainly talked to his grandmother. She seemed to be the one person in his family to whom he felt at least some warmth. Perhaps it was because she was the only one who didn't give him a worried or critical look. Or it was simply the courtesy Aporal showed older people. Scotty couldn't tell for sure.

 

The table conversations were light and humorous. No-one spoke to Aporal about anything he didn't want to talk about. Perhaps it was actually because there were guests from another species present. Scotty knew from his own experience that families behaved differently when strangers were present. His own family members were no different. 

 

They were all surprised when the doorbell suddenly rang. No one had expected any more visitors.

 

"I'll go take a look," said Mrs. Tallister and got up. She quickly went to the door and it wasn't long before she came back. However, she wasn't alone. 

 

Scotty's eyes widened as he recognized the person standing next to Mrs. Tallister, smiling. He recognized the girl immediately. 

 

"Um, hello everyone." The polite voice was just as beautiful as the look. 

 

Scotty's gaze quickly wandered to Aporal, who was sitting not far from him. The Andorian stared in disbelief at the new guest, his hands clenched into fists. Jaylah, who was sitting next to him, carefully placed a hand on his arm.

 

"You're can't be serious, mum."

 

Shock turned to anger as Aporal looked at his mother. The whole family was silent, obviously uncomfortable.

 

"Aporal, darling, it's not like you–"

 

The young man didn't even let his mother finish. He jumped up from his chair and rushed towards the garden. 

 

"Aporal, wait!" shouted both Mrs. Tallister and Julika. 

 

Scotty, Leonard and Jaylah all got up at the same time and looked after their friend. 

 

"Julika?" Aporal's grandmother asked in surprise, looking at the young woman. 

 

"I-I didn't mean to cause any trouble. When I saw all the vehicles, I thought you must be celebrating your birthday, as I remembered the date, Grandma. I just wanted to wish you a happy birthday. I didn't know Aporal was here too," the girl stammered an explanation. 

 

So Mrs. Tallister really hadn't called her here. She had nothing to do with it. 

 

"We'll talk to him," Jaylah said and gave Scotty and Leonard a pleading look. She didn't want to have the conversation alone. And her friends nodded, of course. They would support Aporal and help him with this.

 

 

McCoy

“What was she thinking?!” Jaylah hissed as she, McCoy and Scotty hurried to the garden after Aporal. It was obvious she meant Mrs. Tallister.

 

“But Julika said she saw the cars and remembered the date,” Scotty said.

 

Jaylah stopped walking and turned to Scotty, causing him to stop short. She stared hard at him.

 

“And that could just be something she said!” Jaylah protested.

 

“Look,” McCoy interjected between the friends. “I think we have to take the benefit of the doubt here until we know differently.” McCoy held up his hands as Jaylah turned her fierce gaze at him.

 

“She let her in!” Jaylah said. “She could have told her to go away at the door! She knew better.”

 

“Ok that’s— that’s true,” McCoy conceded. “Let’s just find Aporal. Which way do you think?” He raised a brow at Jaylah.

 

The alien girl began walking at a very quick pace. McCoy and Scotty hurried to catch up. Suddenly she must have heard something because she sped up and disappeared around a corner.

 

“Hey… hey…”

 

McCoy and Scotty could hear Jaylah’s voice turn soft before they could see her again. When they turned the corner they saw Jaylah with her hands on Aporal’s shoulders, holding him still. It was evident he had been pacing angrily.

 

“I’m never coming here again!” Aporal growled in a low voice. “I can’t believe of all things my mum would do that!”

 

“Julika said—” McCoy faltered at the withering look Aporal turned at him. “She said she came over on her own because she saw the cars.”

 

“She remembered it was your grandmother’s birthday,” Scotty added, giving a quick flinch as Aporal’s glare hit him.

 

“Your mother should not have let her in,” Jaylah said.

 

“Exactly!” Aporal exploded. He let out another angry noise then began what McCoy could only assume was a string of swears in Andorian.

 

“She doesn’t want to understand me and won’t listen to me or my wishes,” Aporal said after a moment. His voice still held anger, but now McCoy’s chest tightened at the hurt in it. “Even pretending to be serious with you, she still wants me with Julika.” Aporal’s face softened as he glanced at Jaylah.

 

“I wouldn’t have come if it wasn’t for Grandma,” Aporal said bitterly and now it was apparent he was on the verge of tears. Jaylah moved her hands and quickly pulled Aporal into a tight hug.

 

McCoy reached for Scotty’s hand. His husband looked over, sympathy in his eyes.

 

“I have an idea,” McCoy said quietly. “I’ll be back.”

 

Scotty frowned in confusion, but nodded. McCoy hurried back to the house. Slipping in quietly he gestured for Andre. Quickly McCoy led him to an empty room.

 

“Is your friend ok?”

 

McCoy sighed. “I’m not sure. Listen, if we called for a shuttle from home, how long would it take to get here?”

 

“Home sir?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Two hours. Perhaps a bit less,” said Andre. McCoy could see his curiosity but didn’t explain himself.

 

“Got your comm?”

 

“Always.”

 

“I’m going to grab mine. I’ll let you know soon if we need that shuttle.”

 

“Yes- sir,” Andre said to McCoy’s back as he left the room and nearly ran up the stairs to his and Scotty’s room.

 

 

He was soon in the garden again, hurrying to where he had left Scotty and Jaylah to comfort Aporal.

 

“Where did ye go Len?” Scotty asked as McCoy reappeared around the corner.

 

“We can be gone in two hours. If that’s what you really want.” McCoy looked at Aporal as he answered.

 

“We— what?” Scotty asked.

 

“A shuttle from home could be here in two hours. We could go back to school, or to Georgiares I guess, then school tomorrow night. If that’s what you want of course.”

 

 

Scotty

Aporal's eyes moved from one friend to another until he closed them eventually and groaned. He ran a hand through his hair, obviously contemplating what Leonard had offered to him just now. 

 

Scotty looked at Leonard in surprise. He had to admit that he was slightly upset by the fact that his husband hadn't talked to him first before making such a big decision. They were here to help Aporal solve his family issues, not to make him run from them. 

 

"Aporal, maybe this is the best chance ye get to talk everything out with Julika and your parents," Scotty carefully started to say when Aporal stayed silent for a long time. The Andorian's eyes opened quickly and he gave Scotty a hard glare. 

 

"I don't want to talk to them, Scottish boy! And I don't want them in my life anymore if all they do is just ignore who I am and what I want!" 

 

"That's not true, Aporal. I know that it isn't! Ye want yer parents to see who ye are and to be there for ye," Scotty protested, but Aporal snorted in return. 

 

"And that will never happen. They will never see me. The real me." He turned his gaze to Leonard and gave him a nod. "Call that shuttle of yours, Prince. We can all go pack our things." 

 

"Aporal–" Scotty gave the Andorian a pleading look, but the boy had already made his decision. 

 

Without another word, he walked back towards the house. His friends started to follow him one by one and Scotty sent Leonard a glare when the prince got out his comm, probably to contact Andre.

 

Mrs. Tallister, her husband and Julika were already waiting in front of the door that led to the garden. 

 

"Aporal, please, we just want to talk," Mrs. Tallister said, tears streaming down her face, but Aporal simply ignored her, shaking off the hand she was placing on his shoulder. 

 

Scotty could see the sad look in Julika's eyes too. It was obvious that she hadn't meant to cause trouble. 

 

Scotty, Leonard and Jaylah followed Aporal to the living room where everyone was still sitting around the table, chatting away quietly. 

 

Aporal kept his eyes fixed on his grandmother as he started to talk. 

 

"I'm sorry, granny, but I'll be leaving this house. I know that no one in this family gets that I'm different. I know that no one sees how much I've changed. I know that the person I am is not welcome in this family anymore. And–"

 

"That's not true."

 

Everyone turned around in surprise when they heard Mr. Tallister's voice coming from the door behind them. Tears could be seen in his eyes too, though they hadn't started to fall yet. 

 

"You are part of our family, Aporal. You are our son and we love you. And God knows how much we want to understand you. Your mother and I – we want nothing more than to see the person you are today. And believe me when I say that we talk about it every day and night. We talk about what we can do for you. We talk about ways to help you. You used to be so happy and full of life and love. And we just want to help you feel that way again. Not for our sake. But for yours."

 

Mrs. Tallister was standing next to her husband, sobbing heavily and holding on to his arm. 

 

Scotty swallowed hardly. He could see Aporal's mouth slowly dropping open, tears filling his eyes. 

 

"We never meant to hurt you, son. And we are sorry if we did. It just... pains us to see you the way you are. To see that you put your life at risk and get involved in fights. To see you hurt. We already lost you once. We don't want to lose you again, Aporal." 

 

Aporal's eyes moved to the ground. He didn't dare to look at his parents. 

 

"You are our baby boy. And... even though you've grown and changed, you'll stay our baby boy forever. And... if you want to live your life the way you are living it right now, we... will have to accept that. But please understand that... it will take some time for us to do so. And please don't leave us." Slowly, Mrs. Tallister made her way over to Aporal and carefully she spread out her arms. 

 

Only when Aporal gave her a nod, tears streaming down his face, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled her son close to her chest. Mr. Tallister joined the hug. 

 

"Your friends told me about all the great things you do. That you help them and stand up for your and their rights. And even though it makes me worry about your safety, it also fills me with pride to hear that," Mrs. Tallister muttered and Aporal finally hugged her back. 

 

Scotty couldn't help the soft smile forming on his lips. He saw Andre looking over at Leonard, holding up his comm questioningly, but the prince shook his head. 

 

They wouldn't flee. They would talk it out.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy glanced at Scotty, but his husband was looking at Aporal and his parents with a gentle smile on his face. But McCoy couldn’t forget the glare Scotty had given him before they came in from the garden.

 

“Perhaps we should give you some space.”

 

Everyone standing turned to see one of Aporal’s uncles had stood up at the table. He looked down at the rest of the relatives still sitting. Nods and affirmatives were mumbled.

 

“No… no,” Aporal said softly, then stronger. “It’s Granny’s birthday. Celebrate her. Just- just give us some time.” He turned back to his parents, still hugging him tightly.

 

“Aporal…” Julika’s voice was hesitant. But before Aporal could answer, Jaylah stepped in front of Julika, placing herself between the Andorian and his former girlfriend.

 

“You should go.” Jaylah’s voice was quiet but fierce.

 

“I didn’t mean for this to happ—” Julika tried to continue, confusion on her face at Jaylah’s tone.

 

“Then you should have waited,” Jaylah said, color rising on her face.

 

“What—? I—”

 

Aporal’s parents had released him and he turned to face Julika.

 

“He gave you years, and you couldn’t give him months,” Jaylah continued, gesturing back at Aporal.

 

“Jaylah—” Aporal reached forward and placed a hand on her shoulder.

 

“You should go,” Jaylah repeated herself. “He doesn’t want you here. He moved on when he found out what you did. He doesn’t want you anymore.”

 

“I- I-”

 

McCoy felt Scotty squeeze his fingers. He glanced at his husband from the corner of his eye. Scotty was watching with the same worry McCoy felt; he could see it on Scotty’s face.

 

“Go. Aporal has found someone who loves him as much as he loves.”

 

McCoy couldn’t stop staring at Jaylah. The whole room was watching, tension rising. Julika’s face contorted through many emotions.

 

“Aporal, I loved you. I did. I- I’m sorry,” Julika said faintly.

 

“Too late,” Aporal said, giving a shake of his head. “Jaylah is right.” He took a step forward to stand next to Jaylah. His eyes were hard looking at Julika, but softened when he turned to Jaylah.

 

McCoy held back a gasp of surprise when Aporal tipped his face down and Jaylah leaned up to meet his lips. He knew Jaylah had said she would if need arose, but it was still a surprise. A muffled sound next to him he knew was Scotty holding back his shock as well.

 

Julika’s eyes widened, then narrowed as anger changed her expression.

 

“Fine. Goodbye.” She turned and stalked from the room. A moment later the sound of a door closing reached them all.

 

“I’m sorry,” Aporal said, looking at his grandmother.

 

The old woman rose and crossed to her grandson. She embraced him.

 

“Go talk with your parents. We’ll be out here when you’re ready.”

 

Aporal nodded and turned back to his parents. Together they left the room.

 

“Come sit dear,” Aporal’s grandmother said, taking Jaylah’s arm.

 

Scotty pulled on McCoy’s hand. McCoy looked over. Scotty nodded towards the kitchen, and began to move, gently pulling McCoy along.

 

 

“What were ye thinking?” Scotty asked when they were alone.

 

“What?”

 

“Calling for a shuttle and leaving,” Scotty frowned.

 

McCoy sighed. “I was listening to Aporal. He said he didn’t want to come here again.”

 

“Not come again Len! Not leave!” Scotty paced away and then back.

 

“Ok,” McCoy said. “I was just trying to help him.” He shrugged. “I guess that was extreme. I’m sorry. But it did force them to confront everything?” McCoy smiled weakly, hoping Scotty wasn’t too angry at him.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty ran a hand through his hair, sighing heavily. He was aware that Leonard had only wanted the best for Aporal, but it hadn't been right. 

 

"Aye, it did. But what if it wouldn't have played out that way? What if Aporal had actually left his home? It could have made everything even worse!" Scotty's glare hardened once again and Leonard flinched under it, before he regained his posture. 

 

"But it didn't. So I don't see why we should argue about it." 

 

At hearing that reply, the Scotsman groaned. Sometimes he just didn't understand his husband and his way of handling things. 

 

"Ye could've told me about yer plan! Why didn't ye let me come with ye?"

 

"Aporal needed you. And there was no time to tell you about it. It... was a spontaneous decision." Leonard shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Yeah, well, it was a stupid decision," Scotty retorted, crossing his arms in front of his chest. His eyes moved to the ground as he didn't want to see the look in Leonard's eyes. Scotty really didn't like to fight with his love, but sometimes he was just so annoyed by Leonard's actions. 

 

Arms quickly wrapped around his waist and pulled him a wee bit forward, but Scotty kept his eyes fixed on the ground. He snorted in a huff, however, his husband didn't let go of him. 

 

"Hey, I'm sorry, okay? I know that I should have discussed this with you before I made the decision. And... I won't ever make that mistake again."

 

Finally Scotty's eyes moved up again and he looked at Leonard, face still stern. He lifted an eyebrow.

 

"Promise?" 

 

A smile pulled at Leonard's lips and he nodded. 

 

"I promise." 

 

Once again, Scotty couldn't help but sigh. He simply couldn't be angry at his husband for very long. 

 

"Fine. Guess I'll forgive ye then," he muttered and Leonard's smile turned into a grin. He leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Scotty's lips and the Scotsman returned it. 

 

"I just hope Aporal and his parents will get everything sorted out."

 

"I'm sure they will, mo ghràdh. Everything will be just fine." 

 

 

They joined Aporal's family and Jaylah again. Scotty still couldn't believe that his friend had actually kissed Aporal in front of everyone. Of course, she had said that she would play along, but Scotty hadn't expected her to go that far. 

 

Jaylah was chatting with Aporal's grandma and one of the aunts. There was a gentle smile on her lips and Scotty was quite sure that it was a genuine one. 

 

"Hey there," Leonard greeted Jaylah as Scotty and him sat down next to her. "Is everything okay?"

 

Jaylah nodded. Scotty wasn't sure, but he thought that he could see a soft blush on her cheeks as she nodded. 

 

"Everything is okay, Just Leonard. What about you and Montgomery Scotty? Are you alright?"

 

Leonard and Scotty exchanged a quick glance before both of them nodded. 

 

"Aye, lassie. We're fine."

 

"You really have an interesting accent, young man. Do all the people at your home speak like that?" Aporal's grandmother asked curiously and Scotty chuckled softly. 

 

"A lot of them, aye. I hope that yer translator has no problems translating my talking though?" 

 

Aporal's grandma shrugged her shoulders. 

 

"A few words have interesting translations, but it doesn't bother me much. I understand most of the things you are saying." 

 

Scotty gave the elderly woman an understanding nod. 

 

 

They chatted for quite some time about this and that and when Aporal and his parents eventually joined them again, Scotty felt his heart skip a beat. 

 

He eyed his Andorian friend's face quite closely, searching for a sign of how the talk had gone, but Aporal didn't show a clear expression at first. 

 

Only when a soft smile crossed the Andorian's lips, did Scotty's shoulders slump in relief. He glanced at Leonard who was smiling too.

 

 

McCoy

As the afternoon turned into evening many of the family members began to leave. Soon enough only Aporal’s grandmother was left out of all the guests.

 

“I suppose I should get something going for dinner,” Mrs. Tallister said, getting to her feet.

 

“Oh don’t bother dear,” Aporal’s grandmother said. “We’ve been nibbling along all afternoon.”

 

“Aye, and it’s all been delicious,” Scotty added.

 

“But we could do with something a little more substantial,” Mrs. Tallister protested. “I won’t be long.” With a smile, she disappeared into the kitchen.

 

 

As the sky darkened, the eldest Tallister said her goodbyes to her daughter in law, her grandson and his friends, then with Mr. Tallister, she left for the drive home.

 

Mrs. Tallister began to gather dishes and tidy up. Quickly McCoy and Scotty began to help.

 

“Oh! You don’t have to—!” Mrs. Tallister exclaimed. “I couldn’t expect a prince—”

 

McCoy just grinned and waved her off. “It’s no trouble.”

 

“I told you Mum, he isn’t the heir,” Aporal rolled his eyes.

 

“Just a cadet, ma’am,” McCoy continued to grin. He picked up another dish and added it to the pile already in his hands.

 

“Aporal!” Mrs. Tallister protested as McCoy walked to the kitchen.

 

Mrs. Tallister was still arguing when McCoy came back.

 

“Ma’am, I promise, if my father was here, he’d be helping too.” McCoy shrugged. “It’s what we do.”

 

“Why don’t you start in the kitchen and we’ll finish out here,” Aporal suggested to his mother.

 

“Oh… fine,” she said, still looking at McCoy with a slightly uncomfortable pinch on her face.

 

Soon the room was tidy and back in order. Mrs. Tallister had a sink and counter full of dishes to wash and put away.

 

“We can help,” Jaylah said.

 

“No, no! I- I think I would like a little time to myself,” Mrs. Tallister said quickly. “Cleaning this up will give me some time to think.”

 

“If ye’re sure…” Scotty said, eyeing the mess doubtfully.

 

“It’s been a long day,” Mrs. Tallister said. “We could all do with some quiet and relaxing. Putting this in order will help order my mind.”

 

“Alright Mum,” Aporal said. Mrs. Tallister gave her son a squeeze.

 

“Go on. Go have some fun.”

 

 

Aporal led the friends up to his attic sitting room. McCoy sat on the couch and was pleased when Scotty snuggled close to his side. He didn’t like his husband being mad at him and their argument had worried him. McCoy put his arm around Scotty’s shoulders and pulled him close, kissing his temple as he did so.

 

Jaylah made herself comfortable in an armchair as Aporal sat at the other end of the couch. The friends sat in silence for a few moments.

 

“Well lassie,” Scotty finally said, “aren’t ye full of surprises.” His mouth trembled, holding back a smile.

 

“If you say anything about that at school…” Jaylah stared fiercely at all three boys.

 

“Not us,” McCoy said, choking back a chuckle.

 

“All’s well then lad?” Scotty said, turning to look at Aporal.

 

 

Scotty

For a long moment, Aporal thought about a clear answer. Scotty could see that he wasn't quite sure himself. Eventually, Aporal shrugged his shoulders, as was usual for him. 

 

"I don't know. We've had a very deep conversation, but I think it will take time for everything to settle down. I... understand my parents and their worries a little better now. And I think they also understand a bit more who I am now and why I'm behaving the way I am." 

 

Scotty and the others nodded understandingly. A soft smile tugged at the corners of Aporal's mouth and he looked at Leonard.

 

"Thanks again, Prince, for the offer of the shuttle. At that moment, I really just wanted to get away from this place."

 

Leonard gave the Andorian a nod. Scotty felt his husband straighten up a little and stick his chest out almost proudly. Maybe his idea hadn't been so wrong after all.

 

"No problem," he replied, waving his hand away. 

 

"I still can't believe it." Aporal shook his head in disbelief. "How dared Julika show up here? Surely she should have known that there was a risk of me being here?" 

 

"Well, I don't think she'll try again after Jaylah's performance," Leonard said and gave Jaylah a grin. 

 

The alien girl crossed her arms.

 

"She should have left as soon as she saw Aporal's reaction," she huffed. 

 

"Are ye really sure ye don't want to talk to her again, too?" Scotty gave Aporal a worried and questioning look, but his friend shook his head.

 

"I... I'm not ready yet. And maybe I never will be." 

 

Scotty nodded. While he had hoped they could help Aporal with solving several problems, it was probably enough for now that he was starting to reconcile with his parents. 

 

"Enough of this. What are we going to do with the rest of the evening?" Aporal looked questioningly from one to the other.

 

"I don't know. Shall we... watch a movie?" Jaylah suggested and everyone agreed to the idea. 

 

However, their energy didn't last long. The day had been extremely eventful and tiredness took over after just half an hour. 

 

 

The next morning, the mood at the breakfast table was much more relaxed. Mr. Tallister told them that his mother had enjoyed her birthday very much and that she hoped to see Aporal and his girlfriend again soon. 

 

Jaylah blushed when Aporal took her hand and squeezed it gently. 

 

"Well... we're very busy with our studies at the moment, but I'm sure we'll get there eventually," she stammered and Scotty and Leonard had to hide their grins by taking a quick sip of coffee.

 

"You really are a great girl, Jaylah. And I think you bring out a lot of good in our boy," Mrs. Tallister replied, giving Jaylah a smile. 

 

"She really does," Aporal agreed and gave his 'girlfriend' a gentle kiss on the cheek. 

 

 

They spent most of the day in the garden and in the early evening, Mr. and Mrs. Tallister took the group to the airport.

 

The farewell was much happier and more pleasant than the arrival had been. Aporal hugged his parents warmly and once again Scotty hoped that everything would really change for the better. 

 

Mr. Tallister told Andre to keep an eye on the children and the bodyguard nodded with a smile. 

 

"Of course, sir." 

 

As they boarded the shuttle and Scotty saw how close Jaylah and Aporal sat next to each other, he knew that nothing was the same.

 

 

McCoy

“Hey guys!” Jim exclaimed as McCoy and Scotty neared the table in the dining hall for breakfast. “How was the trip?”

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty as they sat. How did they want to answer that question?

 

“It was very good,” Scotty finally said. “We had an interesting time.”

 

“Well you really missed out on the celebrating we did for this guy!” Jim slung his arm around Sulu’s shoulders. “Are you finally done being hungover?” Jim grinned.

 

Sulu groaned. “I never want to see a shot glass again!”

 

Everyone at the table had a good laugh.

 

“Morning Jaylah,” Uhura said as the alien girl joined them.

 

“Hi.”

 

“How was Andoria? What’s their culture like when you’re there with them?” Uhura looked across at Jaylah eagerly.

 

“Uhh…”

 

“You speak Andorian?” Jim asked Uhura.

 

“Some. Not fluently yet,” Uhura answered before turning back to Jaylah.

 

“It was… nice? But hard to say since we only saw Aporal’s family,” Jaylah finally said.

 

“Was it strange to be underground?” Chekov asked.

 

“Ya kind of forget about that once you’re there,” McCoy said with a shrug.

 

“Tell us more about the tournament,” Scotty said to Sulu.

 

As Sulu spoke, Aporal came into the hall. Once he had his food he joined the table, sitting next to Jaylah. McCoy bumped his knee against Scotty’s and gave his husband a sly look. Scotty had pointed out the evening before how close the two had sat on the shuttle back. Scotty let McCoy see a quick grin.

 

 

“Do ye think fake will turn real?” Scotty asked quietly as he and McCoy walked to their first class together. McCoy chuckled softly.

 

“Who knows,” he replied. “Either way they seem much better friends.”

 

“Aye, well sharing a room will do that won’t it,” Scotty smiled.

 

“And a bed,” McCoy grinned and laughed.

 

“Shhh Len!” Scotty hissed out, looking around them. “Don’t let the lass hear ye say that. Ye saw the look she gave us the other day; she means business.” Scotty laughed as he looked around again.

 

“Yeah, don’t worry, I don’t want to cross her bad side either.”

 

 

At lunch McCoy noticed Christine glancing towards Jaylah and Aporal. They had sat across from each other. As Christine began to turn towards McCoy again, question on her brow, he quickly looked down at his salad.

 

 

“Alright Leo, spill it!”

 

McCoy and Scotty had just parted ways for their afternoon classes. McCoy had walked on towards his class when Christine called out behind him. He stopped and turned.

 

“Spill what?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“What happened this weekend?” Christine asked.

 

McCoy frowned. “We told y’all, Aporal’s grandmother had her birthday; we met lots of his family.” He shrugged. “Not much else.”

 

“Hmmm,” Christine gazed at him intently. “More happened than that.”

 

“Maybe, but that’s Aporal’s business, not mine to tell.”

 

“And Jaylah’s?”

 

“What?” McCoy was thinking about Aporal’s parents.

 

“Something’s different between them,” Christine said. “Why did she go?”

 

“To- to learn more about Andoria,” McCoy managed to mutter. “Ask her if you want to know why.” He shrugged.

 

Christine hummed again in disbelief.

 

“I’ve got to get to class Chris,” McCoy said, and took a step away.

 

“You’re not telling me everything Leonard McCoy,” Christine said with a smile.

 

“And you’re the one who said we have to get used to our friends knowing things we don’t,” McCoy retorted. “Seeya later.” With that McCoy hurried to class.

 

 

Scotty

"I just don't understand what's going on," Jaylah mumbled absently as Scotty and she bent over a PADD together and turned to their assigned partner work. The Scotsman gave her a questioning look. 

 

"What do ye mean, lass?" 

 

"Christine kept giving me funny looks during lunch. Is there something wrong with me? Do... do I look funny?" she asked, frowning. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but smirk as he shook his head. 

 

"Nae, Jaylah. Ye don't look funny."

 

"Then why are you looking at me like that, huh? Are you making fun of me?" Jaylah sent Scotty a glare and he shook his head even more vigorously. 

 

"Nae. I would never do that and ye know it." Scotty sighed. He was going to have to tell Jaylah the truth. Luckily, there was a lively conversation going on in the room and no one would hear what the two of them were whispering to each other. "I rather think Christine looked at ye like that because ye... and Aporal..." 

 

The Scotsman really wasn't sure how to express himself carefully enough. 

 

Jaylah blushed as she realized what Scotty was talking about.

 

"T-that's surely the habit of the last few days," she stammered an explanation and glanced over at Aporal, who was working with Keenser not too far away. 

 

Scotty just nodded. He knew it wouldn't do any good to speak his thoughts out loud anyway. Jaylah just wasn't ready yet. 

 

"I'm sure it is," he simply agreed instead. It was probably best not to push Jaylah into anything. 

 

"Maybe it's best I take a little distance from Aporal again for now –" Jaylah thought aloud and Scotty was about to say something back when she continued, "– or not? He seems to be doing much better since we've been better friends." 

 

Scotty raised his finger to say something, but Jaylah ignored him.

 

"But I don't want people to think that way about us," she continued. The decision seemed to literally tear her apart. 

 

"Jaylah..."

 

"But he needs me."

 

"Jaylah!" 

 

At last Jaylah stopped her quiet mumbling and looked at Scotty. There were worry lines on her forehead, but Scotty gave her a gentle smile.

 

"Follow yer heart. Then ye'll make the right decision." 

 

Jaylah quickly averted her eyes and blushed even more. It was obvious that she was embarrassed. 

 

"E-enough of this. We have work to do, Montgomery Scotty."

 

"Aye... we have. Now, task number two..."

 

 

At dinner, Jaylah sat down next to Aporal again, but this time she deliberately kept a little more distance from him. She chatted more with the others, talking a lot about lessons or asking questions so as not to attract much attention. 

 

 

"What's wrong with Jaylah?" Leonard asked when Scotty and he returned to their room after dinner. Scotty sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

"She has noticed that Christine is suspicious that something has happened between Aporal and her," he explained and his husband nodded.

 

"Oh yes. She is. She tried to ask me about it, but I didn't tell her anything."

 

"Always those nosy friends, huh?" Scotty grinned and Leonard nodded. 

 

"Tell me about it." He took off his shirt and flopped down on the bed. "As long as Jaylah and Aporal don't let it affect them too much."

Chapter Text

McCoy

The beginning of the week passed quickly. McCoy spent his time studying and preparing for exams at the end of the week. Thursday afternoon he and Eugene planned to study together. Monday and Tuesday evenings he had studied curled up next to Scotty as Scotty studied for his own exams.

 

McCoy had also spent time getting ready for Scotty’s birthday. Since his husband’s birthday would fall on the following Monday, McCoy was planning on celebrating with their friends over the weekend. Monday evening could be for just the two of them. After all, McCoy had quite a surprise planned for the weekend.

 

He grinned to himself as he crossed campus, heading for the counseling building and his session with Dr. Cuthbert. Yes, Scotty would surely be surprised.

 

 

His session with the psychologist was easy enough for once. Lt. Flores had continued to share McCoy’s progress- and failures- in the simulator with the doctor. They talked over the strategies he could use. McCoy was happy when it was over, but not as exhausted as he usually was.

 

He smiled as he exited into the lobby and saw Scotty waiting for him.

 

“Hello Len,” Scotty greeted him as he got to his feet. “How was today’s?”

 

McCoy reached him and embraced his husband, answering after a quick kiss.

 

“Not too bad.”

 

“Good.” Scotty grabbed his hand and together they left the counseling building. “Early dinner or back home first?”

 

McCoy frowned as he thought. They were both still carrying their books and PADDs from class.

 

“Let’s get dinner,” he finally decided. “Then we can have more time for studying tonight.”

 

“Sure love, ‘studying.’” Scotty chuckled as he nudged McCoy’s side with his elbow.

 

“Hey!” McCoy laughed back, trying to dodge the elbow and not succeeding. “I didn’t mean anything else!”

 

“No. But maybe I did. Maybe we deserve a little break later.” Scotty grinned widely.

 

“And you say I’m the mad man,” McCoy smiled.

 

 

The dining hall was still mostly empty as they got their dinner and sat down.

 

“If we get our own place next year, we’d have to cook for ourselves wouldn’t we?” McCoy sighed.

 

“Aye, but that’s not so bad love,” Scotty answered. “We could have more variety and definitely things with more flavor. They try—” he gestured toward the food line and the kitchens behind, “—but trying to be accommodating for so many…” Scotty poked his fork at the food in front of him.

 

“I don’t really know how to cook though,” McCoy admitted.

 

“I’ll help ye learn,” Scotty said nonchalantly, continuing to eat.

 

“There’s Jaylah and Keenser,” McCoy said after throwing a grateful smile at Scotty. “Do you suppose there are any feelings more than friendship between her and Aporal?” McCoy asked as he lowered his voice.

 

“Who can say?” Scotty replied. “I suppose it’s no business of any of us though.”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty was very anxious the night before Monday. They had spent the weekend studying and going out with Christine and Roger and it had been very nice, but when the Scotsman thought about the upcoming day, he couldn't help the memories returning to him. 

 

He let out a heavy sigh as he put his PADD down. He couldn't focus on the stuff he wanted to learn. 

 

Leonard, who was sitting at his own desk, writing an essay on the computer, sent his husband a worried glance. 

 

"What's wrong, leannan? A complicated equation to solve?" 

 

Scotty slowly shook his head and gave his love a weak smile. 

 

"Nae, I... I cannae focus. My head's full with thoughts and... memories," he explained and he could see the frown on Leonard's face as the prince understood what thoughts and memories Scotty was talking about. 

 

He got up from where he was sitting and wrapped his arms around the Scotsman from behind. 

 

"Hey, it's okay. We'll be fine. I'll make sure of that," Leonard whispered to Scotty's ear and Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. I ken, mo ghràdh."

 

Leonard would be with him. His friends would be with him. Even security would be watching him. No one would get the chance to get to him. Or to Leonard. 

 

"But you still worry about the memories, huh?" Leonard asked and Scotty gave him yet another nod. 

 

The prince let go of him and wheeled Scotty's office chair around, only to cup the Scotsman's face in his hands. 

 

"Listen, I'll make sure that tomorrow will be one of the greatest days in your life. We'll do whatever you want. We'll eat wherever you want. We'll fill that day with so many great memories, so that you won't even remember last year. It will be good. Trust me."

 

Leonard leaned down and pressed a kiss to Scotty's lips and Scotty leaned into it. He knew that his husband was telling the truth, however, he also knew that the nightmares would still haunt him that night. Maybe the pills would help. 

 

 

He woke up screaming in the middle of the night. And even though he couldn't remember the nightmare in every detail, Scotty just knew that it had been horrible. The light was quickly turned on and in no time arms were wrapped around the Scotsman's body, rocking him back and forth. 

 

"Shhh, it's okay. Everything's fine. We're all right," Leonard's gentle voice whispered to him and Scotty buried his face in his husband's shoulder, sobbing heavily.

 

A hand running through his hair, gentle whispers soothing him and strong arms holding him tight eventually helped him calm down, but for the rest of the night, Scotty didn't dare to fall asleep again. He didn't want for the nightmares to return. 

 

 

In the early morning hours, Scotty opened his eyes to fingers caressing his cheek bone. 

 

A soft smile formed on his face as he looked into Leonard's face. The gorgeous eyes, the beautiful smile and the handsome facial features were almost enough to erase all the bad memories of the last night. 

 

"Good morning, mo ghràdh," Scotty whispered and rested his forehead against Leonard's. 

 

"Good morning, leannan. Co-là-breith sona dhut." 

 

Scotty couldn't help the chuckle leaving his mouth when he heard Leonard's words.

 

"That... was a terrible pronunciation, but still, tapadh leat," he thanked his husband for the Gaelic birthday wishes. 

 

Leonard just grinned. 

 

"Anything to make you smile."

 

As their lips touched, Scotty sank into the warmth and love of it. Aye... Leonard would make sure that the day would be a good day.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy walked quickly from his last class. He hoped to get back to their room before Scotty got there. Of course, McCoy had given his husband his birthday presents that morning, but he still had one more surprise.

 

He reached their room and quickly pulled off his cadet uniform. He was in the middle of redressing when the door swished open and Scotty entered.

 

“That’s always a nice sight,” Scotty grinned. He moved to his desk and set his books and PADD down.

 

McCoy dropped his arms still holding his shirt against his bare chest.

 

“I thought we could go for a walk down to the water before dinner,” the prince said. “Unless you have other plans first.” He grinned back at his husband.

 

Scotty came close and McCoy shook the shirt off one of his arms so he could embrace the Scotsman. A few kisses, then Scotty rested his head on McCoy’s shoulder.

 

“How about just a lie down for a bit first,” Scotty suggested.

 

“Whatever you want darlin’, it’s your day,” McCoy smiled.

 

Together they moved to the bed, McCoy discarding the shirt from his other arm onto the floor. Scotty unhooked his uniform jacket and wiggled out of it before getting himself comfy against McCoy’s side.

 

 

A quiet chirp from his comm had McCoy opening his eyes in surprise. Had he dozed off? Scotty was still cuddled close to his side and his soft breathing gave away that he was asleep. Carefully McCoy stretched a hand to reach his comm. Reading the message he smiled. He set the device back down, then gently shook Scotty’s shoulder.

 

“Hey leannan…”

 

“Hmm?” came Scotty’s sleepy reply.

 

“We should get going.” McCoy couldn’t help but smile at his husband’s sleep creased face as he slowly uncurled from McCoy.

 

“Where are we going?” Scotty asked as he stretched his arms above his head.

 

“A walk down by the water and then dinner.”

 

“Where for dinner?” Scotty asked. He was off the bed and beginning to pull some clothes from the dresser.

 

“The best place in the city,” McCoy grinned. “Only the best for my husband.”

 

Scotty gave his head a fond shake. “They aren’t always going to keep a table for you, you know.”

 

McCoy put a hand on his chest in pretend shock. “His royal highness, Prince Leonard of Georgiares II always gets a table.”

 

“Mad man,” he heard Scotty mumble as he pulled his undershirt over his head. McCoy laughed.

 

 

The walk along the water was cool, but McCoy kept warm close to Scotty’s side. They talked about their classes and the day.

 

“Who is it?” Scotty asked.

 

“What?” McCoy said quickly.

 

“Yer comm. Ye’ve checked it half a dozen times while we’ve been walking. Should I be worried?” Scotty nudged McCoy in the side.

 

“No. No. It’s fine. Just, uh, Eugene.”

 

Scotty frowned for a moment. “Ok.” He didn’t sound like he believed McCoy, but McCoy knew it would all be fine very shortly.

 

Delancey’s came into view and soon they were inside the warm lobby of the restaurant.

 

“Your highness!” A hostess was quickly in front of them.

 

“Good evening,” McCoy replied politely.

 

“The others in your party are already here, this way please.”

 

McCoy gave Scotty’s hand a squeeze as they followed the young woman.

 

“Others?” Scotty asked.

 

McCoy only smiled.

 

 

In moments they were near their table where two others were already sitting.

 

“Here you are, your highness,” the hostess said, gesturing to the table.

 

“Thank you,” said McCoy.

 

The pair at the table stood and turned around.

 

“Co-là-breith math Monty!” both said together.

 

“Mum?! Granddad?!” Scotty answered in amazement. “What…? How?”

 

“Surprise,” McCoy said quietly at his side.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty simply couldn't believe it! His mother and grandfather were actually standing right in front of him. They had traveled to San Francisco!

 

"But... how..." Scotty looked from one to the other, his mouth wide open, and he only moved again when Francine opened her arms with a smile. He quickly ran to her and hugged her tightly. 

 

"We were supposed to arrive on Saturday, but there were a few problems at work and I had to pull extra shifts. Luckily, Leonard organized the trip here so we weren't tied to the official shuttle flights." 

 

Scotty let go of his mother and gave her a nod and a beaming smile before hugging Alasdair too. The old man patted him hard on the back and laughed. 

 

"Our big lad. It's so good to see ye!"

 

"It's good to see ye," Scotty replied. Then he turned and looked at his husband, who was grinning as he watched the Scotsman greet his family.

 

"I think I've managed to surprise you," he said and Scotty wrapped his arms around him and kissed him a few times. 

 

"Oh, thank ye, thank ye, thank ye!" 

 

"Anything for you, leannan." 

 

Francine and Granddad quickly hugged Leonard too before the four of them sat down at the table together. 

 

"This really is a stunning restaurant," Francine said, looking around the room. Everything was as elegant as ever.

 

"And the food is just as stunning. We've never been disappointed so far," Leonard replied with a smile. Just at that moment, a waitress came to their table. 

 

"Good evening," she said and handed them the PADDs with the menu. "Can I get you something to drink already?"

 

Drinks were quickly ordered and once the decision had been made about what everyone would eat, the small group finally had time to have a proper chat. 

 

"I spontaneously got a week off. We know that ye have a lot to do with your studies, but we thought a little trip wouldn't do us any harm. And I'm sure we can see ye after class," Francine said and Scotty nodded enthusiastically. 

 

"We can show ye around the academy! And ye can meet the new friends we've made here. And I'm sure Jim and the others will be happy to see ye too!" 

 

Scotty already had so many ideas for this visit. And he was so incredibly grateful to Leonard for this great surprise. 

 

 

After another walk to drop Alasdair and Francine off at their hotel, Scotty and Leonard headed back to campus. 

 

They quickly made their way to their room and once there, Scotty immediately embraced his husband again.

 

"That really was a very nice surprise," he whispered and Leonard nodded.

 

"I'm glad you're so happy about it. I would have liked to fly Robbie in too, but he has some exams."

 

Scotty nodded understandingly.

 

"Aye. I know. We spoke briefly on the comm during lunch today. Leah and he congratulated me and promised that we'd see each other very soon." 

 

Scotty felt Leonard chuckle in his arms. 

 

"Maybe very, very soon," he said and Scotty already had his suspicions about what those words meant. He smiled and started to saunter over to the bathroom, pulling Leonard with him. 

 

"Ye kept yer promise. I really didn't think much about last year. And I think... ye deserve a reward for so much commitment. What about... a nice, hot shower?" 

 

A grin crossed the prince's face and he nodded. 

 

"That... sounds very good."

 

 

McCoy

“What are you staring at James T?” Jaylah asked as they ate lunch the next day.

 

McCoy turned to look out the window where Jim was looking. He grinned.

 

“Is that—” Jim began to say, then he was on his feet and gone from the table.

 

McCoy let out a laugh as he watched Jim nearly throw himself around Francine as he got outside the dining hall.

 

“Who is that?” Cora asked, turning back to McCoy curiously.

 

“Scotty’s mom and Granddad,” McCoy answered. “They got in yesterday in time for Scotty’s birthday dinner.”

 

“Are they leaving?” Spock asked after looking after Jim.

 

“No, they’re here for the week. We’ll show them around campus after class and around town too.”

 

Jim came back to the table, his face glowing with happiness.

 

“How come you didn’t tell us Francine was coming?” he demanded from McCoy.

 

“Because it would have ruined my surprise for Scotty,” McCoy replied with an eye roll. “I was already checking my comm so much he was getting suspicious.”

 

“Are you two doing alright?” Christine asked quietly. “With it being his birthday?” McCoy knew exactly what she meant and it was apparent to the others at the table too.

 

“Yes,” McCoy said firmly. “We’re making it ours again. What happened is just bad memories.”

 

“I hope so Leo,” Christine said earnestly. Jaylah reached over next to him and squeezed his arm.

 

Scotty had reached the table with his lunch and family finally.

 

“Hello Francine,” Spock said. “Granddad.”

 

“It’s good to see ye Spock,” said Francine with a bright smile. “All of ye,” she said, looking down the table at all the friends. “Including ye new faces we haven’t met yet.”

 

“This is Eugene and Cora,” McCoy said, gesturing to the pair. “Francine and Alasdair Scott.”

 

“And this is Aporal,” said Scotty, taking a seat next to the Andorian.

 

“Ma’am, sir,” Aporal said with a nod of his head.

 

“Aren’t you eating?” Uhura asked.

 

“We’ll grab something after this,” said Granddad.

 

“We just wanted to see ye all,” said Francine. “Monty said this would be a good time. Then we’re going to walk around off campus until classes are over.”

 

“We can show you around after,” Jim said eagerly.

 

“We’ll see ye plenty Jim, don’t ye worry,” Francine said reassuringly. She turned to Keenser. “How is yer mum?”

 

“Aporal,” Granddad said. “Ye’re the one who invited them home.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Aporal!” Jaylah nearly hissed at him. She gave him a frown.

 

“Yes,” Aporal said, obviously resisting rolling his eyes. “Scotty and Leonard came to Andoria with me.”

 

“And Jaylah,” McCoy couldn’t help but add with a smile.

 

“Montgomery has told us lots about you,” Granddad said, still looking at Aporal. “Ye sound like a good lad to have at one’s side.”

 

Aporal blinked in surprise. “I- uh- thanks.”

 

“He is,” Jaylah agreed, smiling at Granddad.

 

 

Scotty

"They seem very nice," Aporal said as he and Scotty walked to their next class. Scotty threw him a smile and nodded. 

 

"Aye. They are. Who do ye think I got it from?" He elbowed Aporal amicably in the ribs and the latter laughed out. 

 

"I guess I shouldn't have expected anything else, huh?" the Andorian asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

"Exactly," Scotty agreed. 

 

"Well, I really hope you and your family have a nice time together." Even though Scotty could hear something like wistfulness in Aporal's voice because he and his family weren't quite that close yet, he knew that Aporal meant what he said. 

 

"Ye're welcome to join us when we show them around campus after class. I'm sure ye know some secret information that I've never heard of myself." 

 

"I could do that, of course." Aporal shrugged. "But you're forgetting something, Scottish boy."

 

Scotty tilted his head to the side questioningly and raised a curious eyebrow. 

 

A grin crossed Aporal's face as he patted the Scotsman on the shoulder. 

 

"If I told you, it wouldn't be a secret anymore." 

 

Scotty just shook his head with a laugh as he and Aporal entered the classroom. That was so typical of the Andorian. But it was also very refreshing. 

 

 

"Halò, a mhàthair, a sheanair," Scotty greeted his family when Leonard and him met them in front of their dorm after their last class. "What did the two of ye do the whole time?" 

 

"Oh, ye know, a wee bit of sightseeing, buying souvenirs for the girls at home, searching for a nice birthday present for our wee lad," Francine answered, gently ruffling her son's hair.

 

"Mum," Scotty groaned in a complaining voice, but Francine knew that he wasn't very serious. 

 

"At first, we planned on buying presents in Aberdeen, but then I told yer mother that it would be too much to carry. Ye know that shopping can get out of hand with her very fast," Granddad joked and Scotty chuckled. That was true. 

 

"Oi! I love to spoil me lads. There's nothing wrong with that!" 

 

"Well, how about the lads show us around campus and then ye can spoil us with a homemade dinner?" 

 

Both, Leonard and Scotty looked at Alasdair in surprise. 

 

"But... we don't have a kitchen," Scotty said. And he had his doubts that the hotel had one.

 

"Oh, that's no problem. We found a nice little startup project in town. People can rent a kitchen for a wee group of people and they can cook and eat there," Francine told them with a bright smile. 

 

"And we rented one for this evening," Alasdair added. 

 

"That sounds awesome! Then we better get going and show you around," Leonard said with a grin. 

 

He offered his arm to Francine and they started moving. Scotty and Granddad followed them and from where he was walking Scotty could hear his husband quietly talking to Francine.

 

"Maybe you can show me a few tricks? You know that I can't cook," he said and Francine gently patted his arm. 

 

"I'm sure we can all make a great dinner together. For ye and all of yer friends."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy and Scotty had shown Francine and Granddad all over campus, chatting about their classes and friends as they did. As the afternoon began to turn into evening, the older Scott’s led the boys from campus to the kitchen they had rented. The building wasn’t too far from campus.

 

McCoy knew Scotty had sent a message to all their friends about coming to dinner; he had heard the first chirps of his comm before turning the volume off, but had continued to feel the slight vibration in his pocket.

 

Francine and Granddad had apparently already gone grocery shopping as the counters and small fridge held a number of bags.

 

“Everyone says they’ll be here,” Scotty said, looking down at his comm. McCoy pulled out his own and began to scroll through the group messages.

 

He smiled at Keenser’s simple thumbs up emoji and chuckled at Jim’s enthusiastic, overly exclamation marked yes. Though Scotty was wrong, one person hadn’t replied.

 

“Aporal didn’t answer yet,” McCoy pointed out.

 

Scotty sighed. “I know.”

 

“Will he come?” Francine asked.

 

“Who can say?” Scotty shrugged. “He’s been doing better about joining us.”

 

McCoy nodded his agreement. “He really has. Maybe Jaylah will drag him along,” he grinned.

 

Scotty smiled back. “Maybe.” He looked back at his mother. “How can we help?”

 

 

McCoy was content as he worked closely next to Francine and she showed him how she was preparing the meal. He had helped in her kitchen before, during his trips to Scotland, but never much more than cutting up vegetables for salads.

 

“Next time ye pair come home we’ll do some more Leonard,” Francine promised. “We’ll turn you into a great cook.”

 

“I’ll look forward to it,” McCoy smiled brightly.

 

Behind them the noise of their friends coming in and chatting was a familiar murmur.

 

“Hey!” called a loud, indignant voice and McCoy and Francine turned to see Jim staring at them from the doorway. “I wanted to help!”

 

Francine laughed. “Get over here lad!”

 

“Since when do you cook?” Jim asked as he set himself up on Francine’s other side.

 

“Since thirty minutes ago,” McCoy answered. “Gotta learn at some point. Especially if we get a place next year. Who better to teach me?”

 

“Oh Leonard,” Francine said, a faint blush rising on her cheeks.

 

“Well, all her recipes are up here,” Jim said, tapping the side of his head. “So if you need any other help Bones…”

 

“Thanks kid.” McCoy laughed at the scowl Jim gave him.

 

“Ye came!”

 

McCoy glanced over his shoulder at his husband’s exclamation. Aporal had just come in behind Jaylah. The alien girl caught McCoy’s eye and grinned quickly. The prince had quietly sent her a message after there had still been no reply from Aporal. McCoy knew if anyone would have luck getting the Andorian boy there it was Jaylah.

 

Aporal answered something to Scotty, but McCoy turned back to the stove and missed it. He could guess it was something sarcastic though.

 

 

Scotty

"I can hardly miss watching the captain try to cook, now can I?" Aporal replied to Scotty's exclamation and Jaylah elbowed him in the side.

 

"Aporal," she hissed and gave him a stern look, but the Andorian just grinned. 

 

"Is there anything we can do to help you guys?" Christine asked quickly to prevent an argument and Scotty looked over his shoulder at his mother, husband and friend, who were all busy cooking. 

 

"I don't think so. Maybe we could set the table together," he suggested. 

 

Christine nodded understandingly and they all got to work. 

 

 

In the end, there was a task for every single one of them and it wasn't long before everyone was sitting at the table looking at the food that had been prepared. There was enough for everyone. 

 

"It's so nice to see ye all again," Francine said, smiling at the familiar faces before looking at Aporal, Cora and Eugene. "And to get to know ye better. I really hope ye enjoy the food we made." 

 

"It looks super tasty," Eugene replied, seemingly eager to finally try some. Everyone nodded in agreement.

 

"Well then, please help yourselves. Eat as much as ye can."

 

The plates were quickly filled and conversations broke out in the group. Scotty gave Leonard an affectionate look and their knees bumped together as usual. 

 

"Well, eating this, I can tell ye really are a natural at cooking," the Scotsman said, trying something his husband had cooked. 

 

Leonard blushed and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

 

"If you say so," he mumbled.

 

"Ha!" Jim laughed. "He couldn't have done it without me." 

 

"Jim," Francine said in a warning tone and the young man winced slightly. Francine's eyes softened when they wandered to her son-in-law.

 

"Don't listen to him. Ye did a really good job, Leonard."

 

Leonard sent his mother-in-law a gentle and grateful smile. 

 

"Thank you, Francine. With your help, I'll become a master chef."

 

 

After dinner they all cleaned up the kitchen together. Francine and Granddad said that they would give the key card back in the morning. It had gotten quite late and they needed some sleep. 

 

The hotel wasn't too far from where they had rented the kitchen, so the little group of friends accompanied the Scottish guests on their way back, before they headed to the academy. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but look at Jaylah and Aporal who were walking next to each other, chatting away. Scotty smiled to himself. Apparently the lass had forgotten all about the others and the thoughts they could have about the two of them. And Scotty was very glad to see that. 

 

"It really was a nice evening," Leonard said, squeezing Scotty's hand gently and the Scotsman turned his head to look at him. He put his head on Leonard's shoulder. 

 

"Aye, it was. All thanks to ye."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy walked across campus from his counseling appointment. All he wanted to do was throw himself down on the bed and try to turn off his thoughts. Dr. Cuthbert had decided to dig deep during their session. McCoy liked the doctor, but he wished the man had more sense. Did he not realize what week it was for McCoy? On top of trying to help Scotty through his first birthday since their kidnapping, now McCoy had his own fears of flying lurking under the surface of his thoughts.

 

He sighed as the lift stopped on their floor and the doors opened. McCoy really wanted to do nothing the rest of the night. In a perfect world he and Scotty would have dinner sent in and spend the evening snuggled together, comforting each other.

 

He sighed again and straightened up as he entered their door code. Scotty would be waiting so they could go spend the evening with Francine and Granddad. He wouldn’t be able to hide how he was feeling from his husband.

 

And there he was. The door opened and Scotty was standing at his desk, pulling on a shirt as he looked at something on his PADD.

 

“Hello mo ghràdh!” Scotty was quick to greet him.

 

McCoy pulled out his best smile. “Hey darlin’.” He set his things on his own desk, missing Scotty’s smile turning into a worried frown.

 

“What is it?” Scotty was at his side, ready with an embrace.

 

“Dr. Cuthbert,” McCoy replied, turning his face against Scotty’s neck. Scotty’s hand went up and down McCoy’s back slowly and gently.

 

“What can I do?” Scotty asked softly.

 

“I’ll be alright,” McCoy said, lifting his head from Scotty’s shoulder and straightening himself back up.

 

“Len…”

 

“We don’t want to keep Francine and Granddad waiting.” He stepped back from Scotty and began to undo his uniform collar.

 

“Leonard,” Scotty protested again. “Ye need something. Time or—”

 

“I can be fine for the evening,” McCoy repeated. “You’ll be there.”

 

“Ye don’t have to pretend to be strong,” Scotty scolded him gently.

 

McCoy paused as he took off the rest of his uniform and inhaled deeply.

 

“I know,” he said in a whisper. “I can get through this. You Scotts will cheer me up and distract me.” He turned back to look at Scotty. “I’m a prince.” He shrugged. “I can keep together for an evening.”

 

He watched as Scotty sighed.

 

“They would understand—”

 

“I can do this. Let me do this?” McCoy stepped over to Scotty again and hugged him. “Someday there’s going to be times where we won’t be able to hide away and take time to pull ourselves back together. We’ll have to do it on the fly. This isn’t as bad as that will be.”

 

“Ok love,” Scotty squeezed him. “But if it gets too much ye say something. Don’t try to just keep it all inside.” Scotty tapped a finger against McCoy’s temple.

 

“I promise,” McCoy said. He met Scotty for a quick kiss, then went back to changing his clothes.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty couldn't help but give Leonard worried looks over and over again as they made their way to Francine and Alasdair's hotel. He really wondered what exactly had happened during the therapy session. It was quite obvious that something was really bothering Leonard. 

 

And apparently Scotty wasn't the only one who noticed something being wrong. As they walked to the restaurant with Scotty's family, Alasdair approached the young prince.

 

"Ye look worried, laddie. What's wrong?" 

 

Scotty, who was leading the way with Francine, looked briefly over his shoulder to see Leonard's reaction. He knew his husband didn't want to talk about it, but it was Granddad who asked him. That made a big difference.

 

"The day was... pretty exhausting. I just want to take my mind off things and enjoy the evening with you," Leonard replied and Scotty heard how pleading his voice sounded.

 

"I see. Well... if ye want to talk about what's bothering ye, ye can always call, ye ken that?" 

 

"I know that, Granddad. Thanks." 

 

Scotty exchanged a quick glance with his mother. He had expected her to say something immediately, but she held back. Apparently she wanted to leave the matter to her father-in-law. There was a soft smile on her lips when she heard Leonard's reply. 

 

"Let's distract ye then, lad. How are your medical studies going? Have ye learned much about anatomy yet? Can ye set me old bones yet?" 

 

Leonard laughed and then started talking. Even though Granddad liked to listen to everyone's problems and try to solve them, he also knew when it was time for a change of subject.

 

 

Dinner was a nice affair, but once they returned to their dorm room, Scotty instantly wrapped his arms tightly around his husband. 

 

"Ye did great, mo ghràdh. But now it's time to rest," he whispered to Leonard's ear and ran a hand through his hair. "And maybe tell me what happened?" 

 

Leonard nodded his head against Scotty's shoulder and slowly they headed over to the bed and got undressed. 

 

"What happened?" Scotty asked as soon as they were settled under the cover and Leonard sighed heavily. 

 

"We... talked about my fears. It was... very upsetting."

 

Slowly, more and more words poured from Leonard's mouth and tears streamed down his cheeks as he talked about everything he had talked about during his therapy session. 

 

Scotty couldn't help but feel sorry for his love. And he was angry. Angry at Dr. Cuthbert. The man should have seen that it was too much for Leonard! Especially now. He knew about what had happened a year ago. 

 

"I'm so sorry, Len. I should've been there. I should've –"

 

Leonard quickly shook his head and cupped Scotty's face in his palms.

 

"No. It's okay. I... I can get through this. Trust me."

 

But Scotty didn't believe his husband one bit.

 

"Next time, I want to be there. I want to come to that session with ye."

 

It wasn't a question, but a statement.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy settled into the pilot’s chair of the simulator and tried to take a deep breath to relax his tension. Lt. Flores had told them before class began that the next day they would be having a test and that everyone’s would be different so that the people who flew last would not know what to expect from watching the others.

 

Flores hadn’t given them any tests yet and McCoy’s thoughts had instantly turned to his inevitable failure. Thoughts of waving goodbye as Scotty flew to the stars filled his head. The tension in his body was making him tremble.

 

McCoy looked down at his hands sliding across the controls and saw the shake. He clenched his fists to try and stop it. Slowly he unballed them and continued flight preparations.

 

The sim crashed as he had expected.

 

He traded seats with Jaylah and looked away from the girls sitting with him. He passed a hand over his face as his eyes began to prick with tears. McCoy drew in a deep breath. Worse could be waiting out there for them; why should he let the simulator get the best of him? He could do this. Another deep breath. Romulans had tortured Scotty in front of him, had kidnapped them both and kept McCoy from helping his love. Why should he let a dumb machine keep beating him? Why should he be scared anymore?

 

Something changed inside him. He sat up tall in his seat, and blinked his eyes clear.

 

 

McCoy settled into the pilot’s chair for his second turn. He looked down at his hands and saw them still trembling.

 

“Not anymore,” he whispered soundlessly to himself. His hands moved across the controls; preflight, take off.

 

“Not anymore,” he thought as he dodged an object flying at them. An over correction had the shuttle lurching but deftly McCoy righted it.

 

“Oh,” Jaylah said softly behind him.

 

 

He dropped into the seat he had traded with Jaylah. Tension and an adrenaline rush had left him and now he was limp and exhausted. But he hadn’t crashed. McCoy let out a soft sigh. He was going to have to rest quick and pull himself back together; they had another evening planned with Francine and Granddad.

 

 

McCoy said a silent thanks as the dorm room door opened to reveal an empty room. He entered and fell face first onto the bed, books and PADD still in his hand. He had a short time before Scotty would come in, then they’d be off for a picnic in the botanical gardens. Jim and Spock were going to join them as well.

 

 

“Len?”

 

McCoy jerked at the sound and his eyes opened. Had he fallen asleep in such a short time?

 

“Wha-?” He rolled over and sat up blinking. Scotty was standing at the bedside. “Was a long day,” he said with a weak smile at Scotty.

 

Scotty looked back at him skeptically.

 

“I had a rough time in the simulator,” McCoy admitted. Scotty’s face grew sympathetic and he sat down next to McCoy. “We have a test tomorrow too.”

 

“Oh.” Scotty’s arm went around him. “We can skip the picnic…”

 

“No,” McCoy said quickly. “I want to do that. That’ll get me out of my head about the test. This isn’t like yesterday, I promise.”

 

 

Scotty was reluctant but they were soon out of the dorm and heading for the gardens. McCoy took a deep breath of the fresh air and squeezed Scotty’s hand. His quick, unexpected nap had actually been refreshing and he felt more like himself.

 

However, after they had found Francine and Granddad and greeted them, the older man had taken one look at McCoy.

 

“Alright lad, walk with me a spell.”

 

McCoy gave Granddad a confused smile. “What?”

 

“Come on. Let Francine mother her lad a bit without us.” Granddad looked at McCoy sternly and he quickly followed the man.

 

“What's going on Leonard?” Granddad asked as soon as they were away from the others.

 

 

Scotty

"I hope that talk will go well," Scotty muttered quietly as he watched Leonard and Alasdair walking around the next best corner and vanishing out of his sight.

 

A hand quickly found its way onto his shoulder and he turned his head to look at his mother. She gave him an assuring nod and smile.

 

"They'll be fine, sweetie. Come on, help me unpack the picnic basket." 

 

Scotty sighed one last time, still worrying about his husband, but then helped his mother. He really hoped that Granddad would be able to help Leonard talk openly about his fears and concerns. 

 

 

Scotty and Francine had just sat down on the blanket when two familar faces headed over to them. Jim was already grinning and waving from afar and as soon as he reached the blanket, he quickly wrapped his arms around Francine.

 

"Thanks for the invitation! We brought a few things with us," Jim said and looked over at Spock, who was carrying a small basket with him. The Vulcan nodded at Scotty and Francine.

 

"Hello, Scotty. Hello, Francine," he greeted them and put the basket down. 

 

"Hello ye two. Thank ye for bringing a wee bit more food. I was worried that what I had prepared wouldn't be enough," Francine answered, giving the food on the blanket a doubtful look. 

 

"It's more than enough, a mhàthair," Scotty chuckled, then looked over at Spock. "Still, thanks."

 

Jim glanced around them, a frown forming on his face.

 

"Where are Bones and Granddad?" he asked curiously and Francine answered that they were taking a walk.  

 

"I see. Well then... more food for us," Jim grinned and shrugged his shoulders, already reaching for a sandwich, but Francine quickly slapped on his hand.

 

"Hey! We will wait for them," she reprimanded him, giving the young blond man a stern look and Jim sighed, then groaned. 

 

"Fine. We'll wait."

 

"So, tell me, Jim, how are yer studies going? Do ye enjoy the academy life?"

 

Scotty left his mother and Jim to talk and instead turned his attention to Spock, who was sitting close to him, unpacking the basket Jim and him had brought with them. 

 

"Let me help ye, Spock."

 

Together they placed the dishes on the blanket.

 

"Is the prince doing okay? He appeared to be quite concerned about something yesterday," Spock quietly asked Scotty and the Scotsman sighed.

 

"That's for him to tell," he answered and his Vulcan friend gave him an understanding nod. 

 

"Of course. It is just very strange. When I was the prince's bodyguard, I knew about so much going on in his life. And now..." 

 

Scotty gave Spock a gentle smile. The Vulcan seemed to be really worried about Leonard.

 

"Maybe the two of ye should meet and talk more often. Though I know that Jim can be quite... engaging." 

 

A weak smile pulled at Spock's lips and he nodded. 

 

"I will make sure to talk to his highness."

 

"Leonard," Scotty corrected his friend with a wink. It was still very hard for Spock to call Leonard by his first name. But he nodded. 

 

"Leonard."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy sighed and looked away from Granddad.

 

“Nothing,” he answered quietly.

 

“That’s not true, and ye know better than to tell me lies,” Alasdair said, raising an eyebrow.

 

Warmth spread across McCoy’s face. He looked at the ground as they walked.

 

“There’s just been a lot lately. I know how to carry a lot on my shoulders, but when it’s my own worries and fears…” McCoy gave his head a shake.

 

“What are ye carrying lad?” Granddad asked gently. “Are ye letting Montgomery help?”

 

Another sigh. “I’ve got a flight class, and I- I’m scared of flying. I can fly and well, but I freeze up so often and let myself get in my own head…” The prince took a deep breath. “My instructor tries to help and he sent me to see a psych. My appointment yesterday was really heavy on top of trying to keep Scotty from reliving last year’s birthday.”

 

Granddad reached over and set his hand on McCoy’s shoulder. McCoy glanced over at the sudden warmth.

 

“Scotty helps,” McCoy said quietly. “He does what he can but I just wanted him to have a good birthday.”

 

“And he has. Ye just remember we’re here to help ye if ye need it. My lad isn’t the only one trying to not relive last year.” Alasdair gave McCoy a firm look.

 

“I know,” McCoy said softly. “Thank you.”

 

“Now yer highness, let’s get back and have some dinner.”

 

McCoy smiled and refrained from rolling his eyes. Granddad always teased him with his title.

 

 

“Was Spock a bit off or was that just me?” McCoy asked Scotty when they were back in their room that evening.

 

“He was worried about ye,” Scotty said, muffled under the shirt he was taking off.

 

“Worried about me?” McCoy’s eyebrow raised in surprise.

 

“Aye. Ye two aren’t as close as ye once were, he noticed ye didn’t seem like yerself.”

 

“Oh.” McCoy kicked his shoes towards his desk and pulled off his own shirt. “That’s kind of him I guess.”

 

“Of course it is. Ye always say ye grew up together. He knows ye.” Scotty pulled back the covers on the bed. “Ye Georgiarians should stick together.” Scotty grinned at McCoy.

 

“Spock is Vulcan.”

 

“Maybe he was born there, but he grew up on Georgiares same as ye.”

 

McCoy settled into bed next to Scotty and tried not to roll his eyes.

 

“C’mere,” Scotty said and pulled McCoy close. “I think he misses knowing what ye’re up to. It’s got to be different to be here but not be yer bodyguard anymore.”

 

“I suppose,” McCoy agreed slowly. “I’ll make some effort to spend time with him.”

 

“Good. Now get the light and tell me about flight class today?”

 

McCoy stretched his arm out for the bedside lamp and sighed as he snuggled back in. He was safe in Scotty’s embrace and his anxious thoughts from the simulator wouldn’t be as bad with Scotty to help wave them away.

 

 

Robbie

"What's the plan for the weekend? When do you want to leave?" King David gave his daughter and her boyfriend a questioning look as they all ate dinner together. 

 

Leonard had organized for Robbie and Leah to travel to San Francisco to celebrate Scotty's birthday. Of course, they would be accompanied by some security people, but that shouldn't make the weekend together any less enjoyable. 

 

"We figured we'd fly out tomorrow after Robbie's last class. We'll go to the hotel as soon as we arrive and meet Francine and Alasdair there and then we'll surprise Scotty with a breakfast together on Saturday," Leah explained. There was a smile on her lips and she gently squeezed Robbie's hand, which she held. 

 

The young Scotsman nodded in agreement. 

 

"In the afternoon, we'll celebrate in a small group with Scotty, Leonard and the others. Everyone has pooled together and rented an arcade where we can spend the time safely and undisturbed," he added and David nodded understandingly. 

 

"That sounds like a well-planned trip." 

 

"I really wish we could congratulate Scotty in person, but unfortunately your father has some work to do," Eleanor said, giving first Leah and then Robbie an apologetic look. 

 

"It's no big deal, Eleanor. Scotty was very happy to get yer call on his birthday. And I'm sure he and Leonard will come to Georgiares over Christmas and ye can make up for the personal congratulations then," Robbie reassured the queen. 

 

"I'm sure you're right. Well... I hope you enjoy yourselves in any case." 

 

Even though Eleanor was smiling softly, Robbie could see great concern in her eyes. She didn't want her daughter to stray so far from the safety of the palace after what had happened some time ago. They had almost lost Leah to an attack. 

 

And even Robbie couldn't deny that he felt uneasy at the thought of Leah and him being protected by just a few security guards. It was unusual. 

 

But Leah just grinned. 

 

"We will, Mother! I'm really looking forward to the weekend."

 

 

"Oh, Robbie, I can't wait for the weekend!" Leah's cheeks were beaming as she and Robbie walked into their room. She quickly wrapped her arms around her boyfriend and pressed a kiss to his lips. 

 

Robbie chuckled softly and ran a hand through the princess's hair. 

 

"I'm happy too, mo chridhe. But... are ye sure we shouldn't take a few more security members with us?" 

 

He hadn't wanted to bring it up at dinner because it was a matter he should discuss with Leah alone. 

 

His girlfriend blinked in surprise. 

 

"What, why?" 

 

Robbie just sighed and shrugged. 

 

"I don't know. It just... seems safer to me." 

 

But Leah only shook her head with a smile. 

 

"Stop worrying, sweetie. Everything will be fine. After all, we have the best team in the palace with us. No one can have anything on us as long as the A-Team is by our side." 

 

Robbie nodded. 

 

"Aye. Aye, ye're right about that." 

 

Everything would be fine.

 

 

McCoy

Classes passed in a blur Friday morning as McCoy’s thoughts kept drifting to the test in his flight class. All he could hope was that he hadn’t missed anything important in his other classes, because he hadn’t heard a word in them.

 

 

Jaylah and Uhura were quick to flank him as he entered the simulator hall. McCoy’s fingers rubbed together nervously at his side.

 

“You’ll do fine,” Uhura whispered to him.

 

Jaylah reached down and grabbed his twitching fingers and squeezed them tight.

 

“Alright cadets,” Lt. Flores addressed the class. “Same order as always in your sims. As I said, every program will be different, so don’t get used to what you see your fellow cadets doing. Let’s go.” He gestured to the simulators with a hand over his head.

 

McCoy, Uhura, and Jaylah were getting ready to head into their simulator with the undercover security member Greene when Flores stopped them.

 

“Cadets, I have changed the order in your simulator today.”

 

“Why?” Jaylah asked. “Sir!” she remembered to add.

 

“I know Cadet Uhura normally goes first, but I think we all realize it may be for the best if Cadet McCoy goes first.”

 

“Yes sir,” Uhura and Greene answered together. A frown crossed Jaylah’s face.

 

“Thank you sir,” McCoy said. He led the way into the simulator and sat in the pilot’s seat.

 

McCoy took a deep breath, then another. He could sit and think about what Lt. Flores had done for him after his test. For now he waited until the girls had settled, then let his hands begin to move across the controls.

 

“For Scotty,” he whispered silently to himself. Tension was climbing his spine. Quickly he reached up and undid his tight uniform collar. Another deep breath. They would be assigned to a ship together.

 

The simulator lurched backward and McCoy’s hands moved fast to right it. They would explore new planets together, explore alien cultures. McCoy would not be left behind. His mind began to drift, picturing himself and Scotty, older, on a starship, unknown planets before them.

 

The simulator jerked again but McCoy kept it steady.

 

 

“You did it!”

 

McCoy pulled himself out of his thoughts. Jaylah was slapping him on the back. He sat back and realized he had landed. He shut down the shuttle and stood up on shaky legs.

 

Jaylah’s hands were at his neck.

 

“Get back in uniform before the lieutenant comes in,” she scolded him with a smile as she hooked his collar.

 

McCoy took the seat Uhura stood up from and sat down heavily. The test flight had been longer than normal. Drops of sweat tried to roll down between his shoulders. Slow breaths to quiet his pounding heart. Hands rubbed against his knees. He had completed the flight. Was that all he needed to do? Was Flores scoring them some other way? When would they know if they passed?

 

 

Lt. Flores was looking at a PADD in his hands as they left the class. He glanced up and smiled at McCoy as he and the girls walked by. Was that a sign? Had he passed the test? All he wanted was to collapse on his bed and forget about flying.

 

 

Scotty was already in their room when McCoy got there. He looked eagerly but cautiously at the prince.

 

“How did it go?” Scotty asked carefully.

 

McCoy dropped his things on his desk and crossed to Scotty. His husband held him tightly.

 

“I didn’t crash,” McCoy said.

 

“So ye passed!” Scotty said happily.

 

“I don’t know. I don’t know how Flores is scoring us.”

 

Before either could say more, McCoy’s PADD chimed. A cold chill went through McCoy. He drew in a slow breath and moved out of the safety of Scotty’s arms. He tapped the screen on the PADD and read the notification.

 

“It’s the results.”

 

Scotty moved close to McCoy’s side. “We’ll check them together.”

 

McCoy’s finger trembled as he opened the results.

 

“Aye!” Scotty exclaimed. “Ye did it!”

 

“I did it,” McCoy said in surprise.

 

“And ye weren’t even last! Look! Ye’re in the upper half! I’m so proud of ye Len!”

 

McCoy dropped the PADD on the desk as Scotty hugged him.

 

“I can’t believe it,” McCoy said, still dazed.

 

“I can!” Scotty laughed. “How about I give ye a nice reward for that hard work?”

 

McCoy finally smiled. “I suppose that sounds agreeable.”

 

 

Scotty

They took their time to extensively celebrate Leonard’s test results and once they were finished, neither of the boys really wanted to get up for dinner. Francine and Granddad had said that they didn’t have time for dinner that evening and Scotty could only guess the reason for it, but it meant that Leonard and him would have to eat at the academy. 

 

“We should get up and go grab some food,” Leonard said with a sigh, running his fingers through Scotty’s hair. Scotty nodded against his husband’s chest.

 

“Aye, we should. But it’s so relaxing to just stay here in bed,” Scotty retorted and Leonard chuckled. 

 

“So… I guess I should order room service?” 

 

Scotty smiled, actually considering the option for a moment, however, eventually he shook his head. 

 

“Nae. I’m sure our friends want to see us. After all, they probably want to congratulate ye on yer success, too.”

 

Leonard nodded.

 

“True. Well then…” With a groan the prince sat up, causing Scotty to do the same. “Let’s get dressed.”

 

 

Their friends were already sitting at the table and everyone was grinning brightly when Leonard and Scotty joined them. 

 

Uhura and Jaylah both sent Leonard a proud smile, while Jim clapped his friend on the back.

 

“Hey there! The girls told us that you all passed your test? Congrats!”

 

More congratulations followed and Leonard smiled, though obviously he still had no idea just how he had managed to pass the test. 

 

“Well, we all trained very hard for it, so I think it’s no surprise that we passed,” Uhura said and Jim looked over at her.

 

“You’re telling me that you needed to train? Well, once I will be in flight class, I will pass the test right away, without training,” the blond bragged and everyone rolled their eyes.

 

“I doubt that ye are good enough, Jimbo. It can be really hard to fly a shuttle.”

 

But Jim didn’t even listen to Scotty. Instead, he turned his gaze on Aporal who was eating his food in silence.

 

“I really hope that I’ll be in the same course as Aporal. Then we can make a challenge out of it.”

 

Aporal just smiled at those words.

 

“Good luck beating me, Captain.”

 

Scotty sighed. Those two were just incorrigible.

 

 

On the next morning, Leonard woke Scotty up very early. The Scotsman was still sleepy, but his husband told him that yet another surprise was waiting and that they needed to get up and dressed. 

 

Half an hour later, the two of them were on their way. Scotty had no idea where Leonard was taking him, but he already had an idea of who they’d meet at their point of destination.

 

“Ye sure ye know where we’re going?” Scotty teased his husband.

 

“Ha, ha. Yes, I know where we’re going. Got the map right inside my head,” Leonard replied, tapping the side his head to emphasize his words.

 

It didn’t take too long until they reached a small coffee shop. The place looked very cozy and Leonard held the door open for his love.

 

“After you.”

 

Scotty gave his husband a smile, then got inside the building. He didn’t know if the sight inside surprised him. After all, he had already suspected something. Still, he grinned widely.

 

“Leah! Robbie!”

 

 

Leah

The flight had been long. Leah had not traveled to Earth many times, but she was learning to enjoy it. Robbie had dozed next to her after a long day of classes. Leah had occupied herself with some assignments Dr. Boyce had given her.

 

It was late when they reached the shuttle depot. Andre led the way and his team followed. One could argue that Andre was really more Leonard’s security, but Leo didn’t need him at the academy. On the other hand, Andre and his team had been to San Francisco, to Starfleet Academy and were familiar with it, making them a good choice to accompany the crown princess.

 

A short drive and they were in the lobby of a very pleasant hotel. Leah knew Leonard had arranged and taken care of everything and he had chosen well apparently.

 

“Robert!” called a familiar brogue and a moment later Alasdair was hugging his grandson. Leah looked behind them where Granddad had come from.

 

“Hello Granddad,” Leah said as the older man turned to her. She quickly hugged him tightly.

 

“Where’s Mum?” Robbie asked the question Leah was wondering as well.

 

“She’s getting a table.” Granddad gestured to a small restaurant behind them. “She thought ye might be hungry after that long flight.”

 

Leah shared a glance with Robbie.

 

“That sounds good,” she nodded.

 

“Your highness?” Averie said quietly.

 

“Yes?” Leah turned around to face the female member of Andre’s team.

 

“All checked in. Keys for you.” She handed them to Leah.

 

“We’ll run the bags up then join you,” Robbie said to Granddad.

 

“No need sir,” Averie said quickly. “Andre and Anthony are already taking care of it.”

 

Granddad chuckled. “Let’s go see yer mum then.”

 

 

Leah snuggled in tight as Robbie wrapped his arms around her when they had settled into bed. They’d had a quick, light meal with Francine and Granddad then all had gone to their rooms. They’d be up very early after all to surprise Scotty.

 

The crown princess closed her eyes and listened. She had not stayed in a hotel in ages and never with Robbie before. It was strange to hear the muffled sounds of the city. At home the palace was away from such noises.

 

“It’s noisy,” she giggled against Robbie’s chest.

 

“Too loud?” Robbie asked, concerned immediately.

 

“No, just different. Sort of soothing I guess,” Leah said. “Guess I should get used to it if I have to travel.” She tilted her face up and met Robbie’s lips.

 

“What travel?” Robbie asked. Leah could just make out his confused look in the bit of light coming through a crack in the curtains.

 

“Diplomatic things and such. Keep up relations with others in the Federation. At some point Father will take me with him, or even send me alone perhaps.” Leah yawned.

 

“Alone?”

 

Leah ran a hand along Robbie’s back. “With security,” she reassured him. “Probably Dr. Boyce as well.” She yawned again. “It won’t be for a while, don’t worry. Get some sleep; we’ve got to be up early.”

 

 

The cafe Leonard had chosen for them to surprise Scotty was warm and homey. Leah squeezed Robbie’s hand; she could sense his excitement at surprising his brother.

 

“Any minute,” Francine said quietly. She tucked a comm back into a pocket. “It’s been ten minutes since Leonard said they left campus.”

 

Leah reached with her free hand for the tea in front of her. It had cooled just enough to not burn her mouth and she took a sip.

 

“There they are,” said Granddad. He could see out the window and down a bit of the street. He stood up and the other three at the table followed suit. The three members of the security team were sitting nearby at another table out of the way. Though they could still move quickly into action if anything were to happen.

 

Leonard opened the door of the shop and gestured to Scotty to enter first.

 

Scotty’s face broke into a wide grin.

 

“Leah! Robbie!”

 

“Bràthair!” Robbie got to Scotty first and the pair hugged tightly. Leah gave Leonard a quick hug and waited for her turn to greet her brother in law.

 

 

Scotty

“Oh my gosh, I cannae believe that ye are really here! I mean… I kinda had the feeling that the two of ye would come, but it’s still so great to see ye!” Scotty exclaimed after he had hugged both his brother and sister-in-law. 

 

Leah sent him a bright grin. 

 

“And it’s great to see you too. Mother and Father send you their best regards. They would have loved to come with us, but you know how it is. A king’s duty and stuff like that,” the princess explained, shrugging her shoulders.

 

Scotty waved a hand at her.

 

“I understand. Tell them that it’s no big deal. After all, we’ll see each other for Christmas.”

 

“Come on, let’s all sit down. I bet ye lads are just as hungry as we are,” Francine said to Scotty and Leonard. 

 

They all found a place to sit around the table and it didn’t take too long for breakfast to get served.

 

“So? Who’s idea was this?” Scotty eventually asked with a smile. He glanced at his husband, already expecting him to be the mastermind behind everything.

 

“It was Robbie’s idea, in first place. I just planned everything so that it would work without any problems,” explained Leonard, feeling the eyes on him.

 

“It is so lovely. Thanks to ye I get to see both of me lads,” Francine said, squeezing the hands of both of her sons. Scotty was sitting on her right, while Robbie had taken the chair to her left. 

 

Leonard smiled at her.

 

“I’m always glad if I can be of service.” 

 

They chatted a bit about how Robbie and Leah’s flight had been and where they were staying, all while enjoying the lovely food. 

 

“So, this is San Francisco, huh?” Leah eventually asked, looking out of the window. “Can you show us around after breakfast? Or at least show us the oh-so-popular Starfleet Academy?” 

 

Scotty chuckled and gave her a nod.

 

“I’m quite sure that we can do that, lassie. Right?” He glanced at Leonard, not sure if his husband had different ideas or more surprises planned for the day.

 

“We can,” Leonard agreed. 

 

 

“Well then, we’ll leave ye young folks to it. Maybe we can meet again for dinner,” Alasdair suggested once they had left the cafe. 

 

“Of course. That’s a great idea,” Leah said. She appeared to be really happy and excited to be out of the palace and Scotty hoped that it would be a relaxing weekend trip for her and Robbie.

 

Francine hugged all of them extra tight before they headed separate ways. 

 

 

After Scotty and Leonard had shown the academy to their siblings, Leonard led the way back into town. Scotty had no idea where they were going, but it seemed like Leah and Robbie knew for they exhanged smiles the whole time. 

 

“Starfleet Academy looks interesting enough, but the university of Georgiares is really good too. I hope that I can show ye around the next time ye visit,” Robbie said to his brother and Scotty nodded. He really looked forward to that.

 

He couldn’t help but shake his head the slightest bit when he thought about how upset he had been at first when Robbie had told him that he wouldn’t join Starfleet. He had thought that it would tear them apart. But it hadn’t. Not the slightest bit. 

 

Robbie was still a part of his life, even though they were studying at different schools. Nothing could ever tear apart what they shared. The brotherly bond kept them tied together. And it always would.

 

 

McCoy

“Ye rented the whole place?”

 

“I’m a prince,” McCoy grinned at Scotty.

 

“Hey!” Jim protested.

 

“We all pitched in,” Christine corrected McCoy from where she stood with Roger. McCoy waved a hand at Jim and Christine dismissively and continued to smile at Scotty.

 

“Oh whatever your highness,” Christine spat the title out sarcastically as the others laughed.

 

“Soon enough I’ll be a doctor and won’t be able to get away with things like this,” McCoy laughed. “Let me have it a little longer.”

 

“It looks to be a fun afternoon,” Scotty said. “Thank ye all!” He squeezed McCoy’s hand and looked around at all their friends. “Let’s play!”

 

Happiness washed over the prince as he watched his husband challenge Robbie to a game. McCoy caught his sister’s arm.

 

“C’mon, I’ll introduce you to our couple friends you haven’t met yet.”

 

“Alright,” Leah answered and let McCoy lead her.

 

“Hey Eugene!” McCoy called as they walked across the arcade.

 

Eugene and Cora turned from where they had been about to start a game. Cora’s face pinkened as she saw who was with McCoy.

 

“Oh!” he heard her breath out.

 

“This is Eugene,” McCoy said. “We’re in med classes together. My sister Leah.”

 

“Nice to meet you,” Eugene said. He looked blankly at McCoy. “Do we— shake? Is that allowed?”

 

McCoy laughed as Leah stuck her hand out. “Eugene didn’t know who I was when we met.”

 

“It took a few weeks to find out my study buddy was a prince,” Eugene smiled self-deprecatingly.

 

“Well if you can put up with Lenny you must be a good person,” Leah grinned.

 

“Hey!” McCoy stuck his tongue out at Leah and she laughed. “And this is Cora.”

 

“Oh my goodness!” Cora gushed. “I never thought I’d meet a real life princess!”

 

“I promise I’m just as normal as any other girl,” Leah said, shaking Cora’s hand.

 

“I know Leonard is a prince, but I don’t think about it,” Cora continued. “He’s just so normal.”

 

“Hey! What is this? Pick on the prince day?” McCoy laughed as Cora blushed again. “Don’t worry,” he reassured her, “I know what you mean.”

 

 

“Well, it seems like this is the place for you,” Leah said quietly to McCoy when they were alone again. They had chatted with Cora and Eugene and eventually had made their way to Aporal as well.

 

“I see why you fought so hard against having security again,” Leah gave a weak smile.

 

“It’s nice to just be a regular person,” McCoy agreed softly.

 

“I bet.”

 

McCoy frowned as he looked over at Leah.

 

“How are you? After- after what happened…”

 

“I’m fine. No lasting effects from the poison,” Leah said.

 

“Not all effects are physical. Are you alright?” He tapped a finger to the side of his head. He would have sworn Leah sighed.

 

“I have… dreams. I’m back in that hallway—”

 

“What hallway?”

 

“When I was unconscious, I dreamt I was in an unending hallway. In the dark. There were rooms but I couldn’t go in them. Finally, I saw a bit of light and followed it and woke up. Sometimes I have dreams and I’m back there.” Leah glanced at her brother.

 

“Oh.” McCoy looked at Leah sympathetically. “Do you- are you ok after?”

 

Leah shrugged. “Robbie usually wakes me and says I was crying. His voice is what led me out the first time, so it helps that he’s there.”

 

“Good,” McCoy said firmly. “We’re here if you need us too.”

 

“I know. Thanks Lenny.” Leah patted his hand on the table next to hers. “What about you two? Has this week been ok?”

 

 

Scotty

"Ha! I told you I'm better at this than you are!" Scotty heard Jim's loud voice and he looked across the hall to see the blond playing a game against Aporal. It was a motorcycle simulator and Jim actually appeared to be winning. However, Scotty was quite certain that Aporal wasn't giving everything he got just yet. He'd probably beat Jim in the last moments of the race. 

 

"These two," Scotty muttered to himself, shaking his head with a smile. 

 

"Are they always like that?" Robbie asked next to him and the older Scott brother chuckled with a nod. 

 

"Aye. They are. I'll introduce ye to Aporal once he and Jim are finished. Maybe ye could meet Cora and Eugene first." 

 

Scotty let his eyes wander the hall and he saw the couple close by. 

 

"Come on."

 

Scotty introduced his brother and his new friends to each other and they chatted a bit. They all laughed and looked over at the simulator when they heard Jim groaning loudly. 

 

"Oh, come on! You can't be serious! I'll win the next round!" 

 

Aporal gave Jim a smug smirk before he got off the motorcycle. 

 

"Sure," he said, waving a hand at Jim, before he made his way over to Scotty, Robbie, Cora and Eugene.

 

"Hey Aporal, this is my little brother Robbie," Scotty explained with a smile, happy about the fact that Aporal himself had been the one to come over to them. 

 

"Nice to meet ye," Robbie said, offering his hand to the Andorian who took and shook it. 

 

"Nice to meet you too." Aporal looked from Scotty to Robbie and back. "Two Scottish boys now, huh?" 

 

Scotty chuckled at the confused look washing over Robbie's face. 

 

"Aporal has nicknames for everyone," he clarified.

 

"Almost everyone," a voice corrected him and they turned around to see Jaylah walking over to them. She was smiling. 

 

"True that," Scotty said. It was something very special that Aporal had started to call Jaylah by her real name. 

 

"I want to play that game over there," Jaylah said, pointing at a dancing battle machine, then pouted, "but nobody seems to want to play it." 

 

"Oooo! I'll play with you!" Cora exclaimed and quickly grabbed Jaylah by the hand. Scotty could tell by the look on her face that the alien girl had actually hoped for someone else to join her. But that someone was already chatting more with Robbie. 

 

"So, ye're studying to be an engineer too?" Robbie asked Aporal.

 

"Yeah. And you plan on becoming king one day?" Aporal asked back, raising an eyebrow as he nodded his head towards where Leah was with Leonard.

 

"Oh, n-nae. I'll be an engineer. Leah will be queen." Robbie's cheeks blushed heavily at what Aporal was implying by calling him king. 

 

"Ah, I see," the Andorian said, nodding to himself. 

 

"Wanna play a game and get to know each other better?" Robbie asked, quickly changing the topic. 

 

"Sure. Why not?" 

 

Scotty couldn't help but smile when he watched his friend and his brother heading off. He was quite sure that Aporal would get his ass kicked for the first time.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy looked away from Leah before answering her question. How had the week really been?

 

“Scotty’s been ok,” he finally said slowly. “He had a nightmare last weekend, but he’s seemed alright since. I’ve done my best to keep him distracted. Having Francine and Granddad here helped too.”

 

Leah reached over and set her hand on his arm.

 

“That’s good Leo, but what about you?”

 

McCoy bowed his head. He couldn’t hide his thoughts from Granddad earlier in the week and he couldn’t hide from the sister who had known him his whole life.

 

“I had some hard times this week. But not because of last year.” He sighed. “Well partly because of last year, but that was because of Dr. Cuthbert.”

 

“Who?”

 

“My flight instructor made a note that I should see a psych. I see Dr. Cuthbert on Wednesdays and he dug a bit deep this week. I also had a flight test yesterday.”

 

Leah’s eyes grew big as her fingers tightened on his arm.

 

“How did that go?” she asked gently.

 

“I passed,” McCoy said with a bitter chuckle.

 

“That’s good Lenny!” Leah smiled.

 

“Half the time I crash,” he sighed. “I just— it’s hard.”

 

“But you’re getting there,” Leah said encouragingly.

 

“I hope so.”

 

“So what’s his deal?” Leah asked, changing the subject as Jim cried out loudly from the game he was playing with Aporal.

 

“What do you mean?” McCoy asked, trying not to sound cautious.

 

“Well you said not to be surprised if he wouldn’t use my name. And when you went to Andoria you said he needed you guys. So, what’s his deal?”

 

“That’s- that’s his private business,” McCoy got out. Leah raised an eyebrow at him. “It’s true, and I won’t say anymore than he’s been through a lot.”

 

“Ok,” Leah replied with a frown.

 

“How’s Father?” McCoy asked, taking his turn to change the subject.

 

“He’s fine.”

 

“Is he?”

 

“Yes Lenny. Dr. Boyce still makes sure he doesn’t overdo it on working. And besides I’m there to help pick up the load if need be.”

 

“Leah…”

 

“What?” She repeated the word when McCoy still didn’t speak.

 

“How much longer do you think he’s going to keep security here?”

 

“Oh,” Leah said. Her brows furrowed in thought. “I don’t know. Until he really knows you’re safe.”

 

“I am. We are. Can you—” McCoy drew in a breath. “Will you tell him we are? That it’s ok here?”

 

Leah sighed as she looked at her younger brother.

 

“He just wants us safe.”

 

“I know!” McCoy said in a frustrated tone. “I know,” he said calmer.

 

“I’ll do what I can Leo.”

 

“Thanks Leah.”

 

“Hey! Come on you two!” McCoy and Leah both looked over at Jim as he called to them. McCoy glanced at his sister as they looked at the game Jim was next to.

 

“You want to beat him or shall I?” he grinned.

 

“Might be more fun if it’s me,” Leah grinned back.

 

 

Robbie

"Ha! Oh yeah! Guess I'm still the unbeatable champion at this game!" Robbie exclaimed with a grin as he watched the screen showing his victory. The Scotsman quickly glanced over at Aporal and for a second he thought that the other boy looked really shocked. His eyes were wide and his mouth was hanging open slightly. For a short moment it looked like having lost the game was really disturbing to him, but slowly a weak smile formed on his lips and his shoulders relaxed. 

 

Aporal turned his head and stretched out his hand.

 

"Seems so. Well played, Scottish prince." 

 

Robbie couldn't help but chuckle when he heard the nickname Aporal had chosen for him. He took the offered hand and shook it. 

 

"Well played indeed. Ye were a worthy opponent." 

 

If Robbie wasn't imagining things he could feel his counterpart's hand shaking a wee bit. Robbie tried his best not to frown. Apparently Aporal really had a problem with losing. 

 

However, a look over the Andorian's shoulder quickly made the Scotsman smile again. 

 

"Oh my... Jimbo is about to get his ass kicked," he said and Aporal turned his head to see what Robbie was looking at. He smirked.

 

"Well, that sure will be interesting to watch. Let's get over there." 

 

They didn't have to wait for too long until Jim cursed loudly and groaned. He pointed his finger at Leah accusingly.

 

"You cheated! You can't beat me! You're a princess! You can't be that good at video games!" 

 

But Leah just winked at him. 

 

"Aww, poor Jim being a crybaby," she teased the blond who huffed and crossed his arms in front of his chest. 

 

"Guess it's my turn now, huh?" Leonard asked and took the controller from his sister's hands. 

 

Almost instantly Jim's will to fight returned to him and he regained his posture. 

 

"Alright. I lost to a princess, but I surely won't lose to a prince! Especially one who technically speaking isn't even a prince anymore!" 

 

Leonard just rolled his eyes. 

 

"We'll leave you to it," Leah said, giving her brother's shoulder a pat, before she looked at Robbie and Aporal. "Wanna go get a drink?" 

 

"Sure thing, Princess." 

 

Robbie shook his head a little bit. This Andorian was really a strange fella with his nicknames and his behavior. 

 

 

"So, I always imagined a princess to look differently. More elegant and... sophisticated," Aporal said after taking a sip from his drink. He eyed Leah from head to toe and Robbie was just about to say something, but his girlfriend just chuckled. 

 

"And I always imagined Andorians to be politer," she shot back, causing Aporal to laugh. 

 

"Point taken. Though I assumed that as a princess you have already met some of my kind." 

 

Leah shrugged her shoulders.

 

"Not yet. But I'm sure that will change soon enough now that I'm learning how to be a queen." 

 

"I see." Aporal looked from Leah to Robbie and back. A smile formed on his lips, but he tried to hide it behind his glass. 

 

"What?" Robbie asked and Aporal just smiled. 

 

"You two. You really make an interesting couple. But I guess that thing you humans say about opposites attracting each other is true."

 

 

McCoy

“How in the hell?!” Jim yelled as McCoy set down his controller as the game ended. Jim was looking at him dumbfounded.

 

McCoy couldn’t stop his grin. He looked across towards where Leah had walked away with Robbie and Aporal.

 

“Who do you think taught me?” he laughed.

 

Jim let out a groan. “This is unbelievable!”

 

“Can’t be number one all the time kid,” McCoy smiled.

 

Jim groaned again and glared at McCoy.

 

“Yes I can!”

 

“Ok Jim,” McCoy shook his head.

 

“Hey Keenser!” Jim called across the arcade. “Wanna play?” Jim began walking across towards the small alien.

 

McCoy was left shaking his head again. He looked around for Scotty. He had joined Leah and Robbie. McCoy headed for them.

 

“Hey,” he greeted his husband quietly and he sat down next to him. “Having a good time?”

 

“Aye!” Scotty turned and kissed his cheek. “This was a great choice.”

 

“You beat Jim?” Leah asked.

 

“Of course.” McCoy shrugged as if it had been the easiest thing in the world. Leah laughed.

 

“At least he didn’t call you a cheater did he?”

 

“Nope,” McCoy grinned. He looked over at Aporal. “You having a good time?”

 

“I suppose.”

 

“That was fun!” Cora sat down heavily next to McCoy.

 

“It was!” Jaylah agreed. She took an open seat by Aporal.

 

“But I’m tired now. Can you pass some water down here?” Cora asked politely.

 

“Were you still playing that dancing game?” Scotty asked.

 

Cora nodded as Jaylah exclaimed. “We got the new high score!”

 

“Don’t tell the Captain over there,” Aporal said with a nod of his head. “He’ll be dragging everyone over to try and beat it.”

 

“And then ye’d be right behind him eh?” Robbie asked good naturedly.

 

McCoy felt Scotty tense slightly next to him and saw a tightness around Aporal’s eyes. One of his antennas twitched.

 

“I suppose I might,” Aporal said with a smile that did not reach his eyes. Robbie’s brow began to furrow.

 

“I didn’t mean—”

 

Before Aporal or McCoy or Scotty could say anything, Jaylah laid her hand on Aporal’s arm. He looked over at her and the tightness about his eyes relaxed.

 

“You haven’t played anything with me yet,” said Jaylah.

 

“Alright,” Aporal said and pushed back from the table. “Let’s go.”

 

McCoy watched as Robbie stared after the pair.

 

“There’s Eugene,” Cora said and set her glass back on the table before heading off the other way.

 

“What was that?” Robbie asked, eyes full of surprise. “Are they…? Is Jaylah dating that guy?”

 

 

Scotty

At Robbie's question, Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Who can tell?" 

 

No one was really sure about what exactly was going on between Aporal and Jaylah, but Scotty still had his hopes up that they would become a pair eventually. They both deserved someone at their side. 

 

"What's his deal, by the way? He seems to be quite a sore loser," Robbie asked on and Scotty's grip around his glass tightened. He sure was enjoying the day at the arcade, but in hindsight, it might not have been the best idea for Aporal. With his past...

 

"Aporal's just... pretty used to be being the best at everything. Please don't be offended by his behavior. It's... a complicated story." 

 

Scotty suppressed a sigh after his answer. It was very hard to explain Aporal's actions without giving too much away. 

 

Robbie raised an eyebrow and exchanged a quick glance with Leah. 

 

"There's sure a cloud of mystery hanging over your new friend," she mused. "I hope that won't cause any troubles, Lenny." 

 

Leonard groaned. 

 

"He's a good guy. And he's got our back. Don't worry," the prince retorted and Scotty really felt that a change of topic was desperately needed. He slapped his hands onto the table, ready to get up from his chair. 

 

"So, who wants to play a few of the classics with me?" 

 

"If you want to get beaten by a girl, I'm always up for a challenge," answered Leah, a smirk on her lips.  

 

"Aye, then... let's go. May the better player win." 

 

"What about you two?" Leah looked at her boyfriend and her brother.

 

"Guess we'll just relax a little bit longer, right?" Leonard sent Robbie a questioning look and the younger Scotsman nodded in agreement. 

 

"Aye. But we'll surely find ye later." 

 

The couples exchanged kisses, before Scotty offered Leah his arm and they headed off. 

 

 

They had finished the first round – Leah being the winner – when Scotty started a deeper conversation. 

 

"How are ye doing, lass?"

 

"Oh, I'm fine," Leah answered, though she couldn't hide the frown crossing her face. 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"If there's anything ye want to talk about, ye can always call us, ye know? We... all know how hard everything's been after..."

 

"I'm fine. Really." Leah gave her brother- in-law a genuine smile. "Sometimes I have nightmares, but I suppose that's normal. But Robbie is there. He takes care of me quite well. Such a gentleman." 

 

Scotty could believe that. He chuckled softly. 

 

"Ye know he's always had a crush on ye? Even when he was just a wee lad." 

 

Leah's smile turned even wider. 

 

"Oh, I can believe that. After all, I'm the prettiest princess in the universe, aren't I?" 

 

It was quite obvious that Leah didn't want to think or talk about the heavy stuff, so Scotty followed her example. 

 

"Ye sure are. Hey, I mean, if I wasn't gay..."

 

"Scotty!" Leah playfully slapped his arm, but laughed anyway. "Stop trying to distract me. Get your hand in the game!"

 

"Fine, fine. Then ye get ready to lose the next round."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy watched his husband and his sister walk away from the table.

 

“So she’s really doing alright?” he asked, turning back to look at Robbie.

 

“Aye. Is he?”

 

McCoy couldn’t help the little huff of laughter that left his mouth.

 

“Yeah,” he answered.

 

“We aren’t being overprotective…” Robbie began to grin.

 

“No, of course not,” McCoy agreed with his own grin.

 

“So how’s medicine?” Robbie asked, changing the subject.

 

 

The hours passed and finally the group headed out. Francine and Granddad were waiting for them all at the hotel. A large private room had been reserved for them all for dinner.

 

“Ye all look like ye had a good time,” Granddad said as they came into the room and all found seats.

 

“It was great fun,” Scotty said, sitting down by the older man.

 

“I know another homemade meal would have been better,” Francine said apologetically, “but we choose a menu for tonight I think you’ll all like.”

 

“If you chose it, it will be delicious,” Jim grinned.

 

In moments a pair of servers were moving around the table, filling water glasses, taking other drink orders and promising to be back shortly with a first course of soup.

 

McCoy looked around the long table happily. Scotty was beaming and McCoy knew he had done an excellent job keeping his husband from reliving the past year’s horror. He picked up the wine glass in front of himself and sipped. He murmured a thank you as a bowl was set in front of him. He chuckled silently thinking how the long table and being served reminded him of home.

 

“What is this?” Aporal asked a few seats down.

 

“Clam chowder,” Francine smiled. “The cool air and being near the ocean made it sound like a perfect way to start dinner.”

 

“A good choice,” Jim agreed.

 

McCoy bumped Scotty’s knee as he watched Aporal make a face, then slowly try the chowder.

 

“It’s… interesting,” the Andorian decided after he swallowed.

 

“What are you going to do for your birthday Lenny?” Leah asked from across the table.

 

“Not give a speech,” McCoy rolled his eyes.

 

“Wasn’t that the talk of the Federation,” Christine teased.

 

“Oh but we got some lovely pictures of ye pair,” Francine said.

 

McCoy glanced down the table as someone coughed. Aporal was reaching for his water.

 

“Maybe it’s time for someone else to have some nice pictures taken.” McCoy smirked across at his sister.

 

“Whenever you need one, let me know,” Jim grinned at Francine, who in turn gave a happy laugh.

 

“Is it supposed to be so spicy?”

 

McCoy frowned as he heard Aporal ask Jaylah the question.

 

“No, it’s creamy,” she answered, looking at Aporal in confusion.

 

“Oh.” Aporal coughed again, and reached up to pull at his collar.

 

“Stop eating that!” Christine suddenly cried.

 

Everyone turned to look at her. She pushed back from the table and hurried around to Aporal.

 

“Have you ever had this before?” she asked, staring intently at him, hand moving towards his face.

 

“Oh my god,” Eugene said. “We’ll need help.” He stood up and looked at where the servers had gone.

 

“Andre!” McCoy said, turning quickly in his chair to find the security guard.

 

Aporal was coughing again.

 

“On it sir!” Andre’s comm was in his hand and halfway to his ear.

 

“Give the lad some room,” Granddad ordered the others as Francine got up and went to help Christine.

 

Aporal’s hand was climbing towards his neck, and his eyes were wide.

 

“Try to stay calm,” Christine told him. “It’s an allergic reaction.”

 

“What?” Aporal wheezed out.

 

“Oh I’m so sorry!” Francine said. “I didn’t think!”

 

“Do you know how to use this?” Andre had gone to Christine’s side. One of the servers had run out at seeing what was happening and had come back with an aid kit.

 

“Yes,” she said confidently. She uncapped the hypo, lined it up next to Aporal and depressed it.

 

“Help will be here soon,” Andre reassured them.

 

“It’ll be ok,” Jaylah said and grabbed Aporal’s hand tightly.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty's heart was beating out of his chest as he too got over to Aporal's side. The Andorian was trying his best to breathe calmly, but it appeared to be very hard. His eyes were red and swollen, his face was taking on a darker color and he coughed over and over again. 

 

"I'm so, so sorry," Francine muttered, shaking her head in disbelief about her not being cautious enough. 

 

"Scotty, get your mum over there and calm her down," Christine ordered and the Scotsman was about to protest, but when his friend sent him a glare, he stayed quiet and listened to her. 

 

He gently moved Francine over into a corner and they were quickly joined by Robbie and Leonard.

 

"Ye couldn't have known, a mhàthair," Robbie said and Leonard nodded in agreement. 

 

"Oh the poor lad!" Francine's eyes were fixed on Aporal. By now, both Christine and Eugene were working on helping him. 

 

Leah, Uhura and Cora were soothing the worried Jaylah. Granddad and Andre had moved to the entrance of the hotel to wait for the emergency doctor and lead them to the room. Jim and the others were doing their best to stay out of the way. 

 

"He'll be fine, Francine. Chris will take care of him until the ambulance arrives," Leonard said, patting his mother-in-law's arm gently. Scotty gave him a grateful look. At the moment, he was at a loss of words. 

 

Again and again his eyes glanced over to where Aporal was struggling to breathe. He looked horrible. But the hypo Christine had injected him appeared to work for his face started to relax a little bit.  

 

An awful memory reappeared in front of Scotty's inner eye. The memory of Christine treating his and Spock's injuries a year ago after their friends had saved Leonard and him. 

 

He looked at his love and if he wasn't mistaken, he could see the same thoughts moving around in the prince's head. 

 

The Scotsman grabbed his husband's hand and held it tightly in his. Leonard had tried everything to make him forget about the horrible birthday last year, had put so much effort into planning everything to be perfect, but even he couldn't prevent things like that from happening. 

 

"He... he'll be fine, aye," Scotty managed to get out a few words, nodding slowly. He just had to believe it. 

 

 

When the ambulance arrived, Scotty was determined to go with Aporal. They were friends and after all, the Andorian trusted him the most of all people. 

 

"Can I go with him?" Scotty asked, looking at one of the medics who was guiding the floating stretcher out of the hotel restaurant. She nodded. 

 

"No, Scotty. You should stay here with your family and –" Leonard tried to say something, but the Scotsman interrupted him. 

 

"But I'm his emergency contact," he protested, however, Leonard gave him a soft smile. 

 

"So am I. You stay here and spent the rest of the evening with Francine and the others. I'll go with Aporal." 

 

Scotty's mouth opened and he shook his head slowly. 

 

"Don't worry, leannan. Security will come with me."

 

"And I will too!" 

 

Their heads turned to look at Jaylah who had joined them. There was still worry on her face and it was quite obvious that she wouldn't take no for an answer. 

 

Scotty sighed and looked back to his husband. 

 

"Are... ye sure, Len?"

 

Leonard nodded. 

 

"It'll be fine. And I'll call you as soon as we know more."

 

Slowly, Scotty nodded and hugged his love tightly.

 

"Take care of him."

 

"I will. I promise."

 

 

McCoy

The ride to the hospital was tense, but at least they were heading towards Starfleet’s hospital. Andre had whispered to McCoy that he would have one of the undercover team waiting. After all, he and his team were assigned to the princess for the weekend.

 

McCoy could see Jaylah wanted to hold onto Aporal and reassure him, but the medics were doing their jobs and didn’t need her in the way. Instead she held tight to McCoy’s arm as he did his best to give what information he could. Once the medics found out they were all cadets it made everything smoother.

 

Soon enough they were pulling into the hospital and Aporal was being unloaded.

 

“You’ll have to wait here cadets,” one of the medics told McCoy and Jaylah.

 

“But—!” Jaylah began.

 

“They’ve got to get him stabilized, then they’ll let us go back to him,” McCoy told her. “Right?” he asked just before the gurney went around a corner.

 

One medic nodded at him, and then they were gone with Aporal.

 

“Come on sweetheart,” McCoy said gently. “We can wait over here.” He led Jaylah across to a pair of seats.

 

“Will he be ok?” Jaylah asked in a small voice after they had been sitting for a few minutes.

 

“Yeah, of course he will.” He put his arm around Jaylah and pulled her close. He had never seen someone have an allergic reaction or go into anaphylaxis, but luckily he’d done some reading on it for class.

 

“The medicine Chris gave him helped until they could get him here and then they can give him more and monitor what he needs.”

 

Jaylah rested her head against his shoulder.

 

“Ok.”

 

 

Both looked up a few minutes later when a door across the room opened.

 

“Is that Greene from flight class?” Jaylah asked.

 

McCoy kept in a sigh. Andre wouldn’t have known better.

 

“Looks like,” McCoy answered, trying his best to seem uninterested.

 

“I wonder why she’s here. Maybe we should check on her…”

 

McCoy cursed silently. He held Jaylah’s shoulder as she tried to move. He knew he could trust her.

 

“She’s here cause of me,” he said as quiet as he could.

 

Jaylah turned to look at him. “What?”

 

“Andre called her to come.”

 

Jaylah still looked puzzled.

 

“After the attack on Leah, Father didn’t want me to come back without security. We argued and Scotty suggested undercover people.” He nodded towards Greene. “She’s one of them. But please Jaylah, don’t say anything about that. I’m hoping Leah will convince Father everything is fine here and they’ll leave.”

 

The alien girl nodded slowly. “Ok Just Leonard. I will keep that secret.”

 

McCoy gave her a smile of thanks and she rested her head back on his shoulder.

 

“Uh, speaking of secrets,” McCoy began slowly. “What’s really going on with you and Aporal?”

 

Jaylah shot up and looked at him. McCoy could almost swear there was a guilty look in her eye.

 

“I won’t tell. Promise.”

 

But as Jaylah’s mouth began to move a nurse stopped in front of them.

 

“Are you the cadets who came in with Cadet Tallister?”

 

“Yes ma’am,” McCoy said, unwrapping his arm from Jaylah as they both quickly stood.

 

“He’s in room twenty-seven. Down the hall, first left. You may see him, but keep it quick. He needs to rest,” the nurse said briskly.

 

Jaylah took off past the woman and McCoy nodded a quick thanks as he hurried to catch up.

 

 

Scotty

"He'll be fine soon," Christine assured the worried Francine, who still didn't quite want to believe it. The Scottish woman was anxiously chewing on her fingernails. 

 

"I should just have thought better! I should have realized that there might be allergies," she reprimanded herself and Scotty slowly stepped over to his mother and pulled her into a tight hug.

 

"Please stop it, a mhàthair. Everything's okay. No one blames ye," he said and he felt Francine's hand on his head. 

 

"Oh Monty..." 

 

They all fell silent for a while before someone cleared their throat and a voice spoke up.

 

"I... think it would be best if we all got on with the meal. There's no point in just standing here worrying now. And it would be a real shame if we let the good food go to waste."

 

"Aye, Leah's right. Come on. If we have to wait, at least we can pass the time talking and eating." 

 

Leah and Robbie's words were followed by nods of agreement and the small group sat back down at the table. 

 

"I don't think I can eat anything now after all this excitement," Francine mumbled, spooning listlessly into the soup. 

 

"Nae, lass, it'll be fine. Ye'll get hungry when ye eat," said Alasdair, squeezing his daughter-in-law's hand in encouragement. He sent her a soft smile. 

 

Slowly, everyone continued to eat and Scotty looked at Christine, who was sitting not too far away from him.

 

"Thank ye for yer quick response, Chris. Ye may have saved Aporal's life," he said quietly and Christine gave him a smile. 

 

"Hey. That's my job. And it's not like I did it alone." She looked over at Eugene, who was talking to Cora. 

 

"Aye, I ken." Scotty smiled. He would thank Eugene later, too. "Still, ye were the driving force." 

 

Christine only shrugged her shoulders. 

 

"Guess I'm gonna be a really good nurse or doctor then." 

 

"Can someone explain to me what's going on between Aporal and Jaylah?" As Jim's loud voice filled the room, everyone looked over at him. 

 

"That's a good question. I mean... It was strange enough that Jaylah accompanied him to Andoria," Chekov said and Sulu chuckled.

 

"Maybe they're a secret couple," he mused aloud and Scotty knew that Jaylah wouldn't like it at all if her friends said something like that.

 

"What do you think, Keens?" Jim gave the Roylan a questioning look, but he said nothing, continuing to concentrate on the soup in front of him. Keenser certainly wasn't the type to gossip. And neither was Granddad.

 

"Now stop it, lads! It's extremely rude to talk about people who aren't here." Alasdair gave the boys a stern look and Jim winced slightly. 

 

"Okay, Granddad. We're already quiet." 

 

The eldest Scott nodded in satisfaction.

 

"Why... why don't we have a wee chat about yer classes? Which classes do ye like best?" Francine seemed to relax a little again and she smiled at the cadets, hoping to be able to change the topic that way. 

 

 

After what felt like an eternity, Scotty's communicator finally rang. When the Scotsman saw that it was Leonard, he answered it immediately. 

 

"Aye? Len?"

 

The table immediately fell silent. Everyone wanted to know what had happened to Aporal and how he was doing.

 

 

McCoy

By the time McCoy entered the room, Jaylah was already at Aporal’s bedside leaning over to hug him tightly. He lifted an arm around her slowly.

 

“How are you feeling?” McCoy asked gently as he came up to the other side of the bed.

 

“I’ve been better Prince,” Aporal answered with his usual sarcasm. He drew his arm back, and Jaylah stood up straight again, keeping her eyes from meeting McCoy’s.

 

“Are they running tests? See what other Earth things you might be allergic to?”

 

“They drew blood,” Aporal said as he settled back against his pillows. He shrugged.

 

“I’m surprised that it is not something that occurs to Starfleet to do with cadets who aren’t from Earth,” Jaylah said, anger in the edges of her voice.

 

“I’m not from Earth,” McCoy said with a chuckle. “Maybe I should get tested too. Or they should test everyone before they send us out to other planets,” he added thoughtfully.

 

“Are you allergic at home?” Jaylah asked him.

 

“There’s a type of grass that grows on the southern side of the planet, but I just don’t go there,” McCoy grinned. “What about you, Aporal, any allergies at home?”

 

“No. And I’d like to not ever experience this again,” the Andorian said firmly.

 

“I am glad Christine recognized what it was so quickly,” Jaylah said. She gave a small smile down at Aporal. She was still hanging on to his hand McCoy noticed.

 

“Me too,” Aporal agreed.

 

McCoy glanced around at the machines in the room. Someday he’d know what they all were and he’d be using them to save lives.

 

“Picturing the future Prince?” Aporal broke into his thoughts.

 

“Yes,” McCoy said as he looked back. He gave a sheepish smile. “Someday I’ll be standing here helping someone.”

 

“Well you already threatened to be my doctor,” Aporal said with an edge of humor, “so you better be good.”

 

“Just Leonard will be the best,” Jaylah said, finally looking across at him.

 

McCoy laughed. “Pretty sure Christine will be the best, but being second to her is alright. Oh. I told Scotty I would call them, let everyone know how you were.”

 

Aporal rolled his eyes. “They’re making me stay all night.”

 

“They are?” Jaylah asked in surprise. Aporal nodded. “But you are better!”

 

McCoy stepped out of the room as Aporal answered and pulled out his comm.

 

“Aye? Len?”

 

“He’s going to be fine,” McCoy said quickly to his husband. “They’re running some tests and going to keep him overnight.”

 

“Are ye and Jaylah coming back?”

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder into the room. Jaylah was leaning over closer again while they discussed something.

 

“We’ll stay here with him a bit longer. Make sure he doesn’t try to escape.” McCoy smiled and heard a little huff of laughter from Scotty.

 

“Ok love. We’re all glad he’s doing better. Let him know please.”

 

“I will. I’ll send you a message when we’re on our way. Love you.”

 

“Love ye too.”

 

McCoy pocketed the comm and reentered the room. “Everyone’s glad you’re ok.”

 

“Of course they are,” Aporal said with a slight grin and McCoy kept an eye roll to himself. That was Aporal after all.

 

 

“You don’t have to stay with me; I’ll be fine,” Aporal said after a while. McCoy and Jaylah had pulled up chairs and were sitting. “Go back and enjoy your party.”

 

“If you’re sure,” McCoy said reluctantly.

 

“Yes,” Aporal said dismissively.

 

“Ok.” McCoy got to his feet and looked in surprise as Jaylah stayed sitting. He noticed the color rising on her cheeks.

 

“I’ll stay,” she said. “You have your sister and Robbie visiting. Go be with Montgomery Scotty.”

 

“You sure? They’ll make you leave soon when visiting hours are done.”

 

But Jaylah shook her head. “They’ll let me stay,” she said quietly. McCoy frowned in confusion.

 

“I added her as an emergency contact,” Aporal stated simply.

 

McCoy blinked a few times, and realized they had been interrupted in the waiting room before Jaylah had answered his question.

 

“Oh. Ok. Uhh, if you need us, just call,” he said, trying not to be awkward. He stepped towards the door. “Seeya.”

 

“Prince!”

 

McCoy turned back.

 

“Tell Scottish boy’s mother that I don’t blame her. It was an accident.”

 

“Will do,” McCoy nodded.

 

 

Robbie

"He's fine. But they'll keep him at the hospital over night to run some tests on him," Scotty told everyone the news after ending his call with Leonard and they all let out a sigh of relief. Especially Francine. Robbie had seen just how concerned his mother had still been. Now she seemed to relax a wee bit. 

 

"Oh, thank goodness!" Francine exclaimed, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. 

 

"Leonard will send us a message when Jaylah and him are on their way back."

 

"Which probably won't take too long. I bet they'll make Aporal rest after everything," Christine mused.

 

"That's probably for the best," Eugene agreed, before he started to talk to Christine in medical language. Robbie could easily imagine the two of them to be doctors on a starship in a not too distant future. 

 

 

Everyone was quite surprised when the door eventually opened and only Leonard stepped into the room. They had all heard Scotty's comm bleep when Leonard had messaged him, but the Scotsman hadn't told them that Leonard was coming alone. 

 

"Where's Jaylah?" Scotty asked. Apparently he hadn't known either. 

 

"Oh, uhm, she's staying at the hospital," Leonard answered, quickly walking over to Scotty to hug him from behind and kiss his cheek, before he sat down next to him. 

 

Lots of eyebrows were raised at that reply and the others exchanged curious glances. It was quite obvious that they all had thoughts about Jaylah and Aporal and their relationship. 

 

"Oh, I see," said Jim, a sly grin pulling at his lips. He wiggled his eyebrows. 

 

"Ashayam," Spock quietly scolded him, knowing that his boyfriend was probably about to say something very inappropriate. Jim just laughed. 

 

"We asked for the main course to be kept warm for ye, if ye are still hungry," Francine told Leonard, quickly changing the topic to relieve the strange tension between the group of friends. 

 

Leonard sent his mother-in-law a smile and nodded. 

 

"Oh, yeah. That sounds good, thanks."

 

Soon enough the prince was eating while the others just chatted and had a drink. However, it didn't take too long until slowly more and more of their friends got up to leave. They wanted to give the family some time to themselves. 

 

"I hope ye all had a good day at the arcade?" Granddad asked them, once they were sitting alone at the table. 

 

"Aye. It was really fun. This day was very lovely in general," said Scotty, looking from one person to the other. "Thanks again." 

 

"I really hope I didn't destroy it by ruining dinner," Francine muttered and Leonard who had sat down next to her, squeezed her hand gently. 

 

"Dinner wasn't ruined, Francine. And Aporal told me to tell you that he doesn't blame you at all. It was an accident. It could have happened to anyone. You couldn't have known."

 

Francine gave Leonard a weak smile and returned the squeeze.

 

"Thanks, lad."

 

"Who knows? Maybe now they'll find out all the stuff he's allergic to and other incidents can be prevented. That would be a good thing," Leah said with a shrug. She was sitting on Robbie's lap. 

 

"Aye. There's always something good. Even in the worst events." 

 

Francine gave her youngest son a gentle look. A few tears could be seen in her eyes. 

 

"Oh, look at ye. How my wee lad has grown! And he's all so wise."

 

Robbie blushed, but Granddad just chuckled.

 

"Or at least he thinks so. There's still a lot to learn." 

 

"There sure is," said Leonard, obviously thinking about the long road that was still waiting ahead of them. 

 

"Well... every lesson will teach us something and help us grow," Scotty added, staring into the drink in his hand.

 

They had all grown. And they would continue to do so. With every day passing.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“I asked Jaylah about her and Aporal,” McCoy told Scotty as they snuggled together under the covers. 

 

They had parted from the family at the hotel and Andre had walked back with them. They’d meet for breakfast and a bit more time together before Francine and Granddad went back to Scotland. Leah and Robbie would go with them and then fly to Georgiares.

 

“Ye did?” Scotty said in surprise. “What did she say?”

 

McCoy sighed. “The nurse interrupted and said we could go see Aporal. She didn’t answer.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“I think…” McCoy began slowly and trailed off.

 

“What mo ghràdh?” Scotty asked when McCoy remained quiet. “Ye think what?”

 

“I think they can be whatever they want for each other. Jaylah told me once she thought what we had was nice. I think she wants that connection with someone.”

 

“She and Chekov kind of have that.”

 

“They do,” McCoy agreed. “But she and Chekov argue more like a brother and sister. They fit together so well because they’ve known each other so long.”

 

Scotty made a noise of agreement.

 

“With Aporal it’s different. He had to work to gain her trust. So if they’re what they each need, I don’t think the rest of us should bother them about it.”

 

“Ye mean Jim.” McCoy could hear the eye roll in his husband’s voice. He chuckled.

 

“Yes. If they want to be there for each other, or hold hands or whatever, then they should, without having to worry about what we all think.”

 

“I’m glad for them either way,” Scotty said. “If they are a pair or just good friends. Aporal needs more good friends. He needs to learn to trust again. And Jaylah deserves someone to treat her like a queen.”

 

“That she does,” McCoy smiled. He pressed closer for a kiss. “Love you.”

 

“Love ye too.”

 

 

The chirp from a comm woke McCoy. He blinked open his eyes and felt the bed move as Scotty woke up beside him.

 

“Is that mine or yours?” McCoy asked blearily as he wiped sleep from his face.

 

“Mine,” Scotty said as he stretched out a hand for the device. “It’s Jaylah. Aporal’s being released in an hour.”

 

McCoy rested his head back on the pillow and closed his eyes. He heard the comm be set back down but Scotty sat up instead of snuggling in again. McCoy opened his eyes and looked at him.

 

“What is it?”

 

“I was thinking we should go.”

 

“What about breakfast?” McCoy asked.

 

“We could invite them along. Show Mum that he’s really alright.”

 

McCoy groaned into the pillow. “Why are you so good?”

 

“Make it up to ye tonight,” Scotty said, leaning over to breathe the words in McCoy’s ear. A shiver went down his spine.

 

“Fine. Alright,” McCoy said reluctantly. He threw back the covers and made a show of getting up. Scotty laughed behind him.

 

 

Forty minutes later found them showered and dressed and waiting in the hospital lobby.

 

 

Scotty

It didn't take too long for Aporal and Jaylah to show up. The Andorian looked much better than the night before. His face had returned to its normal blue color and it was no longer so swollen. 

 

When Aporal saw Scotty and Leonard, he raised an eyebrow in surprise. 

 

"Oh, um... hey. What are you two doing here?" 

 

"Good morning Montgomery Scotty, Just Leonard. I texted them that you are being released," Jaylah greeted their friends, before she turned to Aporal to explain. Scotty immediately noticed how close she was walking to Aporal's side and he smiled gently. 

 

"Good morning," he and Leonard replied as if from the same mouth. 

 

"We thought we'd pick ye up and ye'd join us for breakfast. Well... only if ye want to, of course. I'm sure my mother would be pleased to see that ye're doing well, Aporal." 

 

"Didn't Prince tell her that I don't hold it against her?" Aporal cast a reproachful glance in Leonard's direction and the prince immediately raised his hands in defense. 

 

"Of course I told her, but Francine isn't so easily convinced of something like that," he replied. 

 

"Well, I would really like to have breakfast with you," Jaylah said and gave Aporal a hopeful look. The Andorian seemed to blush slightly when Jaylah grabbed his arm and held onto it. 

 

"Why not? I suppose it won't hurt. As long as I can choose my food myself this time." 

 

A grin flitted across Scotty's face. The more Aporal got involved in spending time with others, the better he would feel. 

 

"Let's get going then!"

 

 

"Madainn mhath, lads," Francine greeted her boys as they entered the café where they had agreed to meet. She blinked in surprise when she saw the two other guests. "Oh, I didn't know ye were bringing anyone else. Good morning, ye two. How are ye?" Her gaze lingered on Aporal, who nodded politely. 

 

"Morning, ma'am. Everything's fine, ma'am. I survived," he said and Francine scrutinized him critically, as if to check whether he was really telling the truth. 

 

"He's really doing well, Francine," Jaylah said with a smile. She could see that Scotty's mother still seemed quite skeptical. 

 

"Well... If ye say so. Come with me. I'm sure we can find two more seats."

 

 

After the rest of the family had greeted each other, they all found a place at the table. 

 

Scotty noticed that both his brother and Leah kept glancing at Aporal, who was quietly listening to the others' conversations. Something seemed to have changed since the previous evening. He just couldn't tell what it was. 

 

 

After breakfast, before they set off on a walk along the beach, Scotty pulled Robbie aside briefly. 

 

"What's the matter, a bhràthair?" he asked quietly and Robbie blinked in confusion. 

 

"What do ye mean?" 

 

Scotty just rolled his eyes. Was his brother trying to play him for a fool Inconspicuously, the older Scott brother nodded towards Aporal and Robbie blushed. He scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. 

 

"Oh... Uhm... Maybe I used my tech skills a wee bit to find out some things about him?" 

 

Scotty couldn't believe it. He narrowed his eyes. 

 

"What?" 

 

"Leah and I were curious, okay? We just wanted to know who he is. And... they weren't very nice search results." 

 

"Why didn't ye just trust Len's and my testimony that he's a good friend? I cannae believe ye guys did that!" 

 

Robbie was about to protest, but the voice of Granddad calling after them interrupted him. 

 

With a final glare, Scotty turned around and joined the others. He desperately needed some fresh air.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy was surprised by the look in Scotty’s eyes as he came towards him and grabbed hold of his hand.

 

“Let’s walk Len,” Scotty said. McCoy’s brow quirked at the odd touch of anger he heard. Scotty had just been talking with Robbie, what had happened?

 

As the group began to move towards the bay and its views, Francine moved towards Aporal and Jaylah who were walking close together. Francine had appeared relieved to see Aporal was alright and had welcomed him wholeheartedly at breakfast.

 

McCoy and Scotty walked next, with Granddad behind with Leah and Robbie. Behind them trailed the security team.

 

“What’s wrong?” McCoy asked for only Scotty to hear and gave his fingers a squeeze.

 

Scotty huffed, and took a moment before he spoke just as quietly.

 

“They looked him up.” He gestured with his chin towards Aporal.

 

“Who?” McCoy asked, frowning. He had supposed there were news articles or reports out there about what had happened to Aporal and his fellow Andorians, but he’d never had a desire to look it up. Aporal had told Scotty his story and Scotty had told McCoy. That was good enough for him. After all, Aporal was very private.

 

“Robbie and Leah,” Scotty hissed out. “They couldn’t just take our word he’s a good person. No. They had to go looking up his private tragedy.”

 

Something tense went limp in McCoy and his shoulders drooped.

 

“I guess if the information is out there,” McCoy began slowly. He paused and huffed out his own breath. “No. They shouldn’t have done that,” he agreed. “Whether it was out there or not. Or if they were that curious, they could have waited until they were home. Even Jim hasn’t gone looking like that!”

 

“Those two,” Scotty sputtered. He switched to Gaelic and McCoy recognized a few curses.

 

“Even when Eugene discovered who I was it was because he had enough information from me first. It was kind of permission.” McCoy glanced over his shoulder at his sister and brother in law walking with Granddad. He gave a small groan.

 

“What love?” Scotty asked.

 

“If they found out about what happened, and Father already knew about when Aporal got attacked; I asked Leah to tell Father it was fine here.” Stirrings of frustration began in McCoy’s stomach. “What if she doesn’t think it is and won’t tell him? What if he won’t pull security off?”

 

“You realize that if Leah is queen, she rules over you as well?”

 

“She’s my older sister, hasn’t she done that my whole life anyway?”

 

The words came back to McCoy. He and Father had had that conversation when Leah was the acting queen after the king’s heart attack. At the moment Leah being in charge of him made him want to scream.

 

“I’m sure he will,” Scotty said, reassuring McCoy.

 

McCoy gave a heavy sigh. “I’ll talk to Leah if I get a chance. No matter what, it was rude of them to look it up.”

 

 

The walk led them towards a viewpoint of the bridge and bay that McCoy and Scotty had found early in their days at the academy. As everyone moved around, admiring the view, and taking pictures, McCoy managed to corner Leah alone.

 

“What the hell?” he demanded.

 

“What the hell about what Lenny?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

 

“What you two did, looking up Aporal!” He kept his voice quiet, but couldn’t help his annoyance.

 

“We were curious. You weren’t saying much and it seemed weird—”

 

“It was enough we told you he’s our friend! I said he’d been through a lot, that wasn’t an invite to just look him up!”

 

“What we read about was more than ‘just a lot!’” Leah snapped back.

 

“It was none of your business! Is that how you’re going to deal with ambassadors and diplomats? Just look up everything you can because you think you can?”

 

“Leonard!” Leah’s face was flushed and angry.

 

McCoy’s lip twitched in a scowl. He took a deep breath.

 

“I am an adult,” he said in a calmer voice. “I am a member of Starfleet and I can make my own decisions on who I befriend. I don’t need you trying to look over my shoulder on everything I do.”

 

Leah stared at him and he watched her draw a deep breath of her own, as she regained her composure.

 

“You are still a member of this family,” she began. “However,” she paused as if the words were hard to say. “You are Starfleet. But you will never stop being a member of a royal family. This is new for all of us Lenny, Father included. No one has ever stepped aside before. No one has done something outside of the crown.”

 

Leah took another deep breath and looked remorseful. “Can you forgive us for trying to find what the balance should be? You think it’s hard, still being guarded, but trying to sort it out on our side is even more of a trial.”

 

McCoy nodded slowly. “Can you just trust me, that I will make my own right choices?”

 

“We’ll try,” Leah promised. “I guess we shouldn’t have looked him up. Did he really go through all that?”

 

McCoy nodded again. “He’s one of the toughest people I know.”

 

 

Robbie

Robbie felt really bad after the talk he’d had with his brother. It wasn’t like Leah and him had not trusted them. They knew that Scotty and Leonard were adults who could choose their new friends themselves. The two of them had just been curious because their siblings had made everything such a big mystery. They had wanted to know more about Aporal and why he was acting the way he did. 

 

Robbie’s stomach was still twisting and turning a bit at the memory of what they had read and the images they had seen. 

 

Aporal had gone through terrible horrors for months and it must have changed him forever. Thanks to Robbie’s skills they had found out more details about what exactly had happened. 

 

If only Scotty hadn’t noticed the glances Robbie and Leah had given Aporal in the morning. If only they hadn’t brought him and Jaylah along for breakfast in the first place. That would have made stuff a lot easier.

 

Robbie was just glad that Francine and Alasdair didn’t seem to notice that something was wrong with the brothers. Or at least they didn’t say anything. They were both focused on talking to Aporal and Jaylah and on taking in the breathtaking views of San Francisco’s bay. 

 

When Robbie saw Leonard taking Leah aside, he immediately knew that Scotty must have talked to the prince. Even though he wasn’t able up hear what they were saying, he could see that the royal siblings were clearly arguing. 

 

Robbie suppressed a sigh. He hadn’t meant for things to go so wrong. It was the last day of their weekend together and they all – especially Scotty – should be able to enjoy it. 

 

The youngest Scotsman was very surprised when Aporal suddenly stepped away from Jaylah, Francine and Granddad and strolled over to him. The Andorian gave the human a nod and he returned it awkwardly.

 

“So… the two of you know, huh?”

 

Robbie’s eyes went wide as he heard the question and Aporal just snorted.

 

“Come on! I’m not stupid. You think I didn’t notice the looks Princess and you were giving me during breakfast? And then Scottish boy pulling you aside…”

 

Robbie couldn’t help but stare at the tip of his shoes.

 

“I’m sorry. It’s just–“ He fell silent when he felt a hand clapping his shoulder.

 

“Yeah, don’t bother explaining. You were trying to be protective of your family. Can’t trust anyone in this universe. I feel you, Scottish prince.”

 

Robbie slowly looked up into his counterpart’s face. Aporal had put on a crooked smile. 

 

“That’s not true, laddie. There are people ye can trust. Like Monty and Leonard.” Robbie glanced at his brother who was chatting with Granddad and his brother-in-law who was still talking to Leah. “Ye need to trust someone. It’s not good to keep everything bottled up.”

 

The Scotsman thought back to when he had been younger, trying to solve all his problems alone. He had almost destroyed himself by doing so.

 

Aporal chuckled softly.

 

“Suppose you’re right. They aren’t too bad.”

 

“And ye can trust Jaylah, too,” Robbie added. He didn’t know what exactly was going on between Aporal and his female alien friend, but he hoped that it would help the Andorian cope with everything that had happened to him.

 

“I know. And… I do.” Aporal’s eyes stayed on Jaylah for a long time. Robbie wasn’t sure what to read into the look. 

 

“Now… how about you talk to Scottish boy again and the two of you settle things?” Aporal suggested eventually and Robbie sighed.

 

“Aye… I’ll try. Thanks for the talk, lad. And… I’m really sorry that ye had to went through all that stuff.”

 

Aporal just shrugged.

 

“What doesn’t kill you…”

 

Yeah… Robbie really hoped that his brother and the rest of their friends could help the Andorian.

 

 

McCoy

Leah sighed before she looked out over the bay.

 

“I’ll tell Father you’re doing fine here,” she said quietly. “That there isn’t anything to worry about.

 

McCoy kept from showing any surprise. He knew it was Leah’s way of apologizing for overstepping and looking up Aporal’s background.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“He’ll want a report from Andre about this weekend as well,” Leah continued. “And the undercover team.” She said the last part even quieter.

 

“I’m sure Andre already reported about Aporal when we went to Andoria,” McCoy said equally quiet.

 

Leah sighed again.

 

“What?” McCoy asked.

 

“I was going to ask you something else, but it’s probably none of my business again,” Leah said, chagrined.

 

“Oh?” McCoy said, lifting an eyebrow.

 

Leah nodded, then gestured quickly at Jaylah. “I was going to ask if they were together, but nevermind.”

 

McCoy chuckled. “Go ahead and ask. We honestly don’t know. But whatever they are is good for each other.”

 

Leah gave a quick smile. “Come on, we don’t have much more time here, let’s enjoy it with everyone.” She gave a quick tug on his sleeve, and McCoy followed her back towards Francine.

 

McCoy looked around and saw Robbie heading towards Scotty who was discussing something with Granddad. They were looking towards the bridge and Scotty was gesturing quite a bit. McCoy couldn’t help but smile.

 

 

They moved on, taking their time strolling through the park around the bridge. Scotty was back with McCoy and he could sense that his husband and brother in law had made up. He didn’t like to see the pair argue but he knew how infrequently it happened.

 

Jaylah and Aporal left as they grew closer to campus. McCoy and Scotty were going to accompany the family back to their hotel and have a quick lunch. Aporal hadn’t been back to his room since the day before, though apparently someone had brought him fresh clothes while he was still in the hospital.

 

McCoy smiled to himself to think of Aporal being comfortable enough with Jaylah that he’d let her in his room and into his closet. Though, if they were together was that so strange? No. McCoy decided not to wonder about it anymore. They could just be what they wanted to be and if they were happy, that was the most important thing.

 

“Well he’s a good lad then isn’t he?” Francine asked as they continued on towards the hotel. She looked after the departing couple.

 

“He is,” Scotty said quickly.

 

“He’s loyal and protective,” McCoy added, stealing a glance at Leah.

 

“But full of himself eh,” Granddad said.

 

“That’s just how he is,” Scotty said. “He doesn’t mean to offend.”

 

“Jaylah picked a good one then,” Francine stated. “Such a glow about them. To be young and in love,” she said with a dreamy sigh.

 

McCoy bumped Scotty’s arm with his elbow. Should they say something or let it be?

 

“They might be just friends Mum,” Scotty said slowly. “They’ve nae said anything about being anything else.”

 

“They’ll figure it out then,” Francine said. “Let’s go get a bite and sup before we’ve got to be saying goodbyes.” Francine blinked quickly as if she were holding back tears.

 

“That’s a great idea,” Leah agreed and linked her arm with Francine’s as they led the way.

 

 

Scotty

They had lunch at the hotel's restaurant. That way Francine and the others could all gather their things quickly and head to the shuttle port afterwards.

 

Scotty was really glad that Robbie and him had had another talk. His little brother had apologized for sticking his nose into Aporal's past and he had said that Aporal and him had talked it out. If Scotty and Leonard were going to trust Aporal, then so would Robbie and Leah. 

 

Leonard too looked way more relaxed after his talk with his sister. Maybe the guards wouldn't need to stay for too much longer. The Scotsman was quite sure that it would be a big relief to Leonard. 

 

As Scotty came to think of it, they hadn't heard too much about the rebels after the attack on Leah had happened. Maybe the king's reaction had actually stopped further protests. They could only hope so. 

 

 

"Oh, I'll miss ye so much!" 

 

Francine hugged all of the youngsters quite tightly as they said their goodbyes. The tears that had just been waiting to come, finally streamed down her cheeks and the woman didn't want to let go. 

 

"Aye, a mhàthair. We'll miss ye too. But... we can always call," Robbie chuckled softly when it was his turn to get squeezed.

 

"Then call! Don't just say that ye will! Ye don't nearly call often enough," Francine scolded him, but it wasn't too serious. 

 

"Aye, mum."

 

"And ye too!" Francine turned around to point a finger at her eldest son and Scotty nodded. 

 

"Will do, mum."

 

Granddad was next to hug everyone. He wasn't nearly as sentimental as his daughter-in-law, but he nevertheless held them all quite tightly too. 

 

"Francine! Francine, wait!"

 

Everyone was surprised to hear a familar voice and Scotty chuckled to himself as he saw a certain blond lad running towards them. He waved his hand at them from afar. 

 

"Jim!" Francine exclaimed, eyes wide and it didn't take too long for Jim to fall into her arms.

 

"Took ye long enough, lad," Scotty said. He had sent Jim a message saying when Francine and Alasdair's flight would take off for he had known that the blond wanted to say goodbye too. 

 

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I slept in late and then my alarm didn't go off and..." Jim started to explain, out of breath, and Francine just chuckled softly, patting his shoulder. 

 

"It's fine, it's fine. Ye are here. That's all that matters." 

 

"I wanted to wave you off," Jim said, then looked over at Granddad, Robbie and Leah. "All of you." 

 

"Sure, Jim. As if this isn't just about Francine," Leah said with a smirk and Jim grinned at her. 

 

"You know me so well."

 

They all laughed. 

 

"It really was a nice week. Thank ye all for making this a lovely trip to San Francisco. Tell all yer friends our best regards." 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"We'll make sure to let them know. Thank you for coming," Leonard said. 

 

 

When all of their visitors had left, Scotty, Leonard and Jim slowly made their way back to the academy. Francine was right. It really had been a nice week. And Scotty really hoped that from now on every birthday of his would be an happy affair and that he would slowly forget about what had happened on his 18th birthday. He glanced at Leonard and smiled. With his husband's help it surely would work out.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy and Scotty spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing and catching up on studying. They had slacked some while spending time after classes with family. They already knew from Jim that Aporal had been at lunch in the dining hall and everyone had been glad to see he was back to himself.

 

“Seems so quiet,” McCoy said as they walked back from dinner. He heard Scotty sigh softly.

 

“It was nice to have the family here,” he said. “Thank you for that.”

 

“I was glad to,” McCoy smiled in the dark. “Now it won’t seem like so long before winter break.”

 

“And yer birthday.” Scotty nudged McCoy’s side with his elbow.

 

“Yes,” McCoy laughed. “At least there’s no speech to make this year.”

 

“Well ye could make one just for fun of course,” Scotty chuckled.

 

“No thank you!”

 

Scotty laughed more. “I’m not a prince who can just order shuttles around, so don’t expect everyone to come visiting for yer birthday,” he said when his laughing died away.

 

“Oh but you’ve got plenty of time to arrange all sorts of things,” McCoy said, keeping back a laugh as he let a haughty, royal tone enter his voice. “I’ll be happy with a nice evening out,” he said in his regular voice. “I don’t need anything fancy.”

 

“Well ye said it; I’ve got plenty of time to think of something.” Scotty grabbed McCoy’s fingers and squeezed.

 

 

McCoy checked his comm on the way to class after lunch. Eugene and Cora were strolling along in front of him. A few more steps and Cora would have to turn to head for her class. McCoy tried to give them a bit of space.

 

“Oh,” he said aloud as he read the message on his comm.

 

“What was that Leonard?” Cora asked over her shoulder.

 

“Hmm? Oh nothing. Just a message from Father. He wants me to call after class. Speaking of which, I’ll see you there.” He said the second part to Eugene who had stopped with Cora.

 

“Yep, right behind you,” Eugene said.

 

McCoy continued walking. What could Father want to talk about? Had Leah already spoken to him? Or had Andre reported something? The undercover team? The prince’s thoughts raced as he settled into class and got his things in order.

 

Would Father pull the guards? McCoy didn’t want to get his hopes up and banished the thought from his head. Moments later Eugene sat down next to him.

 

“Hey. Alright?” he asked.

 

“Just wondering what Father wants,” McCoy said.

 

“It’s so weird how you just call a king ‘father,’” Eugene with an amazed shake of his head.

 

“That’s what he is,” McCoy shrugged.

 

“I know. But just…” Eugene shook his head again, but before he could say more the instructor started class.

 

 

Scotty

"Hey, Scottish boy. I hope your guests got home safely?" Aporal dropped into a chair next to Scotty. They were attending a lecture together, which was intended to further Aporal's project he was working on. At first he hadn't let Scotty help because he had thought the Scotsman was trying to steal his work, but eventually he had accepted Scotty's help then and there. 

 

"Aye, they did. Mum was very glad to see ye safe and sound again yesterday, by the way. Thank ye for coming along." 

 

Aporal waved a hand at him.

 

"Oh, don't mention it. If it helped her."

 

The lecture hall was filling up with more and more students and Scotty looked around in fascination. There really were quite some people who seemed to be interested in the subject of the lecture.

 

"I'm really looking forward to seeing how well the guest lecturer presents his theses and ideas," Scotty murmured thoughtfully and Aporal just laughed quietly.

 

"In an emergency, we know who can give the lecture better," he replied with a grin and Scotty groaned. 

 

"Oh man, don't remind me!"

 

He didn't even want to think back to his first week at the academy, when he had had to take over a lesson from Madison as punishment. He'd managed to get it done quite well, but it really hadn't been easy! 

 

"Hey, I was talking about me. Isn't that obvious?" Aporal pointed to his chest with one hand, but his grin revealed that he had alluded to Scotty on purpose. 

 

"Oh, but of course." Scotty drew out the last word with relish. "No one is better than the great Aporal Tallister." 

 

"Exactly."

 

The two cadets fell silent as the lecturer – a Tellarite – stepped in front of the crowd, introduced himself briefly and then jumped straight into the topic.

 

Scotty and Aporal exchanged a meaningful grin. With such an emotionally charged professor, it was sure to be an interesting lecture. 

 

 

"The lecture was just great!" Scotty blurted out as he and Aporal left the lecture hall. He was thrilled by all the theses and the ideas it had awakened in him. 

 

"It was... not bad," Aporal said, shrugging his shoulders. He didn't seem particularly impressed at first glance, but if Scotty interpreted his expression correctly, then his Andorian friend seemed to have been very inspired too. 

 

"Maybe we can sit down together after dinner and talk about yer project?" 

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders again. 

 

"Sure. Why not?" 

 

 

But it didn't come to that. During dinner, Leonard told Scotty that David had written to him and wanted to talk to him. 

 

Leonard assured Scotty that he could still meet up with Aporal as planned, but the Scotsman wanted to be present for the call with David. It had to be something important if the king called in person. 

 

Aporal had no problem with it when Scotty told him that they would have to postpone their meeting. He would just go through his ideas on his own and the two of them would meet the following day after classes.

 

 

"Do ye have any idea what yer father wants?" Scotty asked curiously as Leonard and he sat down at the desk.

 

The prince sighed. 

 

"I really hope he tells us that security is being withdrawn. That would be the best news he could give me." 

 

Scotty smiled gently.

 

"I'll keep my fingers crossed."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy glanced at Scotty sitting next to him. He had brought his desk chair over next to McCoy. McCoy had his PADD ready on his desk. With a deep breath and a steady hand he pushed the button to call the king.

 

As the PADD rang, waiting for the king to answer, McCoy’s stomach tightened. What could his father want?

 

“Hello boys,” David smiled pleasantly at them from the screen.

 

“Hello,” they greeted him back together.

 

“Scotty, you had a pleasant birthday and week?”

 

“Aye, very much. It was great to spend time with Mum and Granddad. And Robbie and Leah were a great surprise.” Scotty bumped his shoulder against McCoy’s and smiled at him.

 

“And how are classes? Leah said you had a test in flight class Leonard?”

 

“Yes and I passed it.” McCoy was still surprised at himself about that.

 

“I knew you were going to be a good influence on him about that Scotty,” David smiled. “And your other classes? Is medicine what you thought it would be?”

 

McCoy gave a soft sigh as he answered. Why was Father dragging this out? Why couldn’t he just tell them what he had really called for?

 

David listened with a hint of a smile on his face.

 

“Always impatient,” he said.

 

“I didn’t say that!” McCoy protested.

 

“Oh Leonard, I can see it in your eyes. You want me to stop asking niceties and get on with it.”

 

McCoy’s face flushed warmly, and he looked away.

 

“Yes,” he finally said. “The waiting is hard.”

 

“You’ve always wanted to get to the point,” David said fondly. “Well then, I’ll tell you.”

 

McCoy looked back at the screen as he drew another deep breath.

 

“The protests and demonstrations have ended. With the leaders locked away, there’s no one to keep them organized,” David began. “Sarek and the security teams have found no further threats.”

 

McCoy’s hopes were beginning to rise. Was Father going to say what the prince hoped for?

 

“That’s good!” Scotty said.

 

“It’s very good,” David agreed. “Though we will not put down our guard that easily. Leah and I have talked at length about her visit,” he said, moving the topic along.

 

“Yes?” McCoy said, trying to hide his eagerness. David gave his head a shake again as he smiled.

 

“Impatient. Yes, I have made a decision about the undercover team.”

 

McCoy’s heart soared in his chest and he tried to not look so excited.

 

“After much thought,” David said slowly, “I have decided to gradually remove the team.”

 

“Thank you!” McCoy burst.

 

“Thank your sister.” David held up a hand. “She had much to say in your favor for bringing the team back. I would have preferred they stay until the semester break. It would be less noticeable they were gone.”

 

“How will they go?” Scotty asked, twining his fingers with McCoy’s to keep him grounded.

 

“I have thought about that and discussed it with Sarek and Andre. Andre recommended perhaps pulling one from duty each week until they were all gone.” David’s smile faded. “I know that won’t feel quick enough to you Leonard, but it will give me peace of mind.”

 

“Aye,” said Scotty, “and it will seem normal. I’ve had at least three people from my engineering classes give up and leave already.”

 

“Yes, that was Andre’s thought. It will seem as if they couldn’t cut it.”

 

“How many are there?” McCoy asked. “I’ve only spotted a couple.”

 

“Five,” David replied, with a hint of guilt.

 

“Five!” McCoy exclaimed. “You’ve had five people here watching us?”

 

“Leonard…” Scotty said gently, giving his hand a squeeze.

 

McCoy pulled in a deep breath and glanced at Scotty.

 

“There are two of you and you don’t have all your classes together,” David tried to justify.

 

More calmly McCoy spoke. “So it will take five weeks to have them all gone?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Pull Greene first,” McCoy said quickly. “I don’t know who you planned first, but I’m tired of being watched in the flight simulator by her. It- it adds to the stress I already have there.”

 

David’s face grew sympathetic. “We can do that.”

 

 

McCoy flopped backwards on the bed when they finished talking with David. In five weeks all of the guards would be gone and he could feel like a normal cadet again.  They’d all be gone before his birthday. He grinned and pulled Scotty over as his husband laid down next to him.

 

“Oi Len!” Scotty laughed, but he didn’t get anything else out as McCoy’s mouth met his.

 

 

Scotty

A boisterous night clearly showed Scotty just how happy his love was that David had decided to pull security. And the Scotsman was happy for his husband too. He knew how important it was for Leonard to live a relatively normal life and the knowledge that they weren't under constant surveillance would help him immensely.

 

The next morning, as they sat at the table with their friends and ate breakfast, everyone else seemed to notice how well Leonard was doing, too. 

 

"I take it the conversation with your prince's father went well?" Aporal whispered to Scotty, who just smiled. He nodded.

 

"Aye, it did."

 

"He seems more pleased about it than you, though," Aporal said, giving Scotty a curious look. 

 

"What? N-nae. I'm happy too," the Scotsman replied quickly.

 

Fine... Maybe he still had a few doubts about whether it was a good decision. His birthday had brought back some bad memories and for that very reason he had actually always been a little relieved knowing that royal security was keeping an eye on them. 

 

But he had heard David. The protests had stopped and there was apparently no longer any threat. Life could go on as usual and all bad memories could be forgotten. 

 

"If you say so, Scottish boy." Aporal took a sip of his coffee. "Ready for our meeting this evening?"

 

Scotty suppressed a relieved sigh. Aporal dropped the subject and talked about something else, for which he was very grateful.

 

"Sure. We'll meet in the lab after class. I cannae wait to see what new ideas ye've come up with."  

 

Aporal smirked. 

 

"More than you, definitely. I'm pretty sure Prince didn't give you a moment's peace last night."

 

Scotty blushed and he punched Aporal on the arm.

 

"Oi!"

 

But his Andorian friend just laughed before they turned back to the other conversations at the table.

 

 

The day passed quite quickly and Scotty and Aporal worked on Aporal's project until dinner and even afterwards. Scotty was very sure that some breakthroughs in research would soon be made. And then everyone would know Aporal's – and maybe also his – name. 

 

 

"Hey, how was yer day, mo ghràdh?" Scotty greeted Leonard as he entered their room. The prince was sitting at his desk, obviously working on some homework. He turned around and smiled when he saw Scotty.

 

"Very good. And yours?"

 

Scotty tossed his bag into a corner and then stepped over to Leonard to give him a kiss before sitting down on Leonard's lap. 

 

"Good too. It was really nice to sink into work and research again."

 

Leonard nodded.

 

"And you still won't tell me what exactly Aporal is working on?"

 

Scotty just shook his head.

 

"Nae. It's a secret and I won't tell anyone about it. Not even my husband." 

 

Leonard pouted for a moment, but then he grinned. 

 

"All right, then. That way I can get used to our future. There will definitely be a lot of secrets on a starship."

 

That was true. And since they would be working in different sections, the likelihood of that to happen was even higher. 

 

"By the way, I've signed out for the last lesson tomorrow so that I can accompany ye to yer therapy session with Dr. Cuthbert as promised."

 

It hadn't been a lie when Scotty had said that he wanted to be there for the next session. He wanted to finally meet the therapist and find out how he dealt with Leonard's problems. After last week's session, Scotty's husband had been very upset.

 

"Oh... Right. I'd almost forgotten about that," Leonard said thoughtfully and Scotty tilted his head. 

 

"It... Ye don't mind if I come along, do ye?"

 

Leonard shook his head quickly. 

 

"No. Absolutely not. It... will certainly do me good if you're there, leannan. And I'm very curious about your assessment of Dr. Cuthbert."

 

Scotty would definitely give Leonard one. He was really looking forward to getting to know the psychologist.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy had wondered throughout the day how the therapy session would go with Scotty present. Their sessions together with Dr. Hudson had always helped as they processed what they had been through at the hands of the Romulans and Khan. Now though, his sessions were focused on his fear of flying and trying to overcome it.

 

Dr. Cuthbert had dug deep the week before and McCoy had left wanting to hide away for the evening. But that hadn’t been possible; they’d had plans with Francine and Granddad. Scotty had tried to make him stay, but McCoy had promised the outing would be good for himself.

 

His husband had not seemed pleased at all and McCoy was ready to agree a slight bit that Dr. Cuthbert should have been more aware of his patient’s background for that time of year. Perhaps it had been an oversight. Or perhaps, McCoy argued to himself, the doctor didn’t think the abduction had an influence on McCoy’s flying fears.

 

He frowned as he walked to the counseling building. That was a dumb thought. Wouldn’t a good psychologist use all their knowledge of their patient, good or bad, to help overcome their problems?

 

Scotty was already waiting and stood up as McCoy entered the building. McCoy made his way to the window and checked in, then joined his husband.

 

“You sure about missing class?” McCoy asked.

 

“Aye,” Scotty answered firmly. “I want to see ye’re being treated well.”

 

McCoy began to nod as the door opened and Dr. Cuthbert looked at them.

 

“Hello Leonard,” the psychologist greeted him and McCoy stood up. Scotty got to his feet next to him.

 

“Hello,” McCoy replied. “This is my husband, Montgomery Scott-McCoy. He’d like to join us today.”

 

“Oh. Of course.” Dr. Cuthbert looked taken aback for a moment, then gave Scotty a pleasant greeting as well.

 

McCoy led the way down to Dr. Cuthbert’s office. He couldn’t help but notice that Scotty’s hello to the doctor had been a bit frosty.

 

“So how are you today Leonard?” Dr. Cuthbert began when they were all seated. “Lt. Flores sent me a note saying you passed your flight test last week. Congrats.”

 

“Thank you,” McCoy nodded.

 

“Was there anything in particular that helped you pass?”

 

“I—” McCoy stopped and his eyes looked over at Scotty. “I was thinking about being assigned to a ship together. That I won’t be left behind. That I won’t let a machine get the best of me.”

 

“Oh love,” Scotty whispered softly and reached for McCoy’s hand.

 

“Did you picture him there with you?” Dr. Cuthbert asked. “In the simulator?”

 

“No,” McCoy said instantly. “I- I can’t. If I crash—” He didn’t want to finish the thought. 

 

“Someday you may be in a real shuttle and your husband might be there. Why is it so hard to picture him with you in the simulator if his being there influences your scores for the better?”

 

McCoy closed his eyes tight and felt his mouth do the same. How could he explain it? Air huffed through his nose and he opened his eyes.

 

“I have to keep him safe.” McCoy had repeated the words nearly every session with the doctor.

 

“Yes, but just a thought of him—”

 

“I don’t want my failures in the simulator tied to memories of Scotty!” he burst out. He drew in another deep breath to calm himself.

 

 

Scotty

"Len," Scotty breathed softly and he gently squeezed his husband's hand. It pained him beyond belief to see Leonard like this. So fragile and filled with fear. 

 

"I don't want to have any bad experiences with Scotty! I don't want to associate negative memories with the boy I love, the boy who means everything to me! He doesn't deserve that!" 

 

Leonard's sudden outburst didn't just seem to startle Scotty. Dr. Cuthbert also looked very surprised for a moment before making a few notes on his PADD. 

 

"Would you like to ask your husband what he thinks about this, Leonard?" The psychologist looked briefly from Leonard to Scotty and then back again.

 

Leonard's eyes were wide and he only slowly turned his head to look at Scotty. The Scotsman gave his loved one a sympathetic look and squeezed his hand a little tighter. 

 

"I... I don't know. I–" Leonard couldn't find the words. Eventually, however, he nodded and Scotty did the same. 

 

"Listen, Len. It's all right. It's perfectly okay if ye imagine I'm in that simulator with ye. I've seen how much it helps ye cope with everyone. I've seen how much strength it gives ye. And it's only natural to crash or fail sometimes. Ye have to have these negative experiences in the simulator so that ye can be prepared and deal with them later in real life. We've been through so much together." Scotty did his best not to give Dr. Cuthbert a cool look at these words. He still couldn't believe that the man had had such an exhausting and in-depth therapy session with Leonard just last week. To keep his cool, Scotty kept his eyes firmly fixed on Leonard. "We... already have negative experiences and memories, mo ghràdh. But we've only managed to survive them because we've been in those situations together. That's why it's okay if ye think of me during yer flying lessons. Just imagine me with ye and know that I trust ye completely."

 

Scotty recognized the hint of tears in Leonard's eyes and as one of them made its way out and slowly flowed down Leonard's cheek, Scotty placed his hand on it and gently brushed the tear away with his thumb.

 

"Ye're capable of so much, Leonard. Ye can be a bloody good pilot. Please don't let yer thoughts stop ye. Allow yerself to do anything that helps ye in any way."

 

Leonard nodded slowly and Scotty couldn't help but lean over and hug his husband tightly. He gently ran a hand through Leonard's thick hair.

 

Only when Dr. Cuthbert carefully cleared his throat did Scotty let go of Leonard and they both looked over at the psychologist again.

 

"May I ask how often you two talk about your fears, Leonard?" 

 

Leonard wiped his wet eyes with his sleeve again before swallowing. He shook his head.

 

"I... I don't know."

 

Scotty also shook his head. Of course Leonard often talked to him, but he sometimes had the feeling that the prince kept things from him partly because he didn't want to burden Scotty with them.

 

"I think it would be good if you talked to each other about it after every flight, whether in the simulator or a real flight. Talk about your feelings, Leonard. Tell your husband about your fears and thoughts and try to describe everything down to the smallest detail." 

 

It was a good thought. Something to help both Leonard and Scotty too. If he knew what exactly was going on in his husband's mind, he could help him way better. 

 

Scotty's hand gripped Leonard's even tighter and he looked hopefully at his loved one. He really hoped that Leonard would agree.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy was glad when the session was finally over and as soon as Dr. Cuthbert’s office door closed behind them he turned and embraced Scotty tightly. Scotty gave a grunt of surprise, but held him just as tightly back.

 

“Oh love,” Scotty said softly against McCoy’s shoulder. “We’ll grab something to eat and go home.”

 

McCoy sighed at the feel of Scotty’s fingers through the back of his hair. He nodded in response to Scotty’s suggestion; he had no desire to see anyone. To spend the evening with Scotty sounded perfect.

 

Reluctantly he pulled back from the embrace. Scotty took his hand and led him up the hallway and out of the counseling building. It was a quick walk to the dining hall and then back to their room.

 

“I wish we had more space,” McCoy said quietly as they each sat at their desks and ate. “Even just a table to be able to face each other.”

 

“Next year love,” Scotty said encouragingly. “Second year rooms are bigger or we can find something off campus.”

 

McCoy sighed and continued eating.

 

 

“Do ye want to talk about it?” Scotty asked gently when they had finished dinner and were sitting together on their bed.

 

“Not really,” McCoy answered. “But I guess I’m supposed to.” His shoulders drooped.

 

“Oh Len,” Scotty said and pulled McCoy against his chest. “Ye never have to, but it would be good for ye if ye did.”

 

“Can we- can we just do our homework tonight? It was already so much earlier.”

 

“Aye love, we can. And when ye want to talk I’m right here.”

 

“I know. Thank you.” McCoy adjusted himself so he could get his arms around Scotty and hugged him again.

 

“Tomorrow…” Scotty said tentatively. “After the simulator, we talk though.”

 

McCoy nodded his head against Scotty’s chest. “I can do that.”

 

 

McCoy settled into his seat in the simulator. It was back to himself, Uhura, and Jaylah. Even through his worries, he was glad about that.

 

“Where is Greene?” Uhura asked over her shoulder to McCoy and Jaylah.

 

“Don’t know,” McCoy said, but he kept the smile from his answer.

 

Uhura began and the shuttle began to move. McCoy’s fingers tightened on the arm rest, but he forced himself to breathe calmly and relax. Today he would allow himself to picture Scotty with him. Would it help or would it just terrify him more? He couldn’t say yet, but the wait was anxious.

 

 

McCoy’s hand moved easily across the controls. He had an idea of what the program would be after Uhura’s flight.

 

He closed his eyes for a moment. Pictured Scotty sitting behind him. His welcoming smile, his bright hair, and warm eyes.

 

Aye mo ghràdh, ye’ve got this!

 

McCoy opened his eyes and let a faint smile pull up his lips. No machine would best him, not while Scotty believed in him.

 

 

Dinner passed and homework was finished before McCoy curled up with Scotty to tell him about flight class.

 

“You were with me, behind me,” he said. “I passed both turns. No crashes, no near misses.” He smiled as Scotty squeezed him.

 

 

Scotty

"That's amazing! I told ye that ye're a great pilot," Scotty happily exclaimed as he pulled Leonard close to his chest. He had kept his fingers crossed the whole day and had really hoped for good news in the evening. 

 

"Not as good as you'll be though," Leonard said and pressed a kiss to Scotty's lips. Scotty grinned into it and once he pulled his head back, he chuckled softly. 

 

"Nobody's as good as I'll be," he bragged jokingly and Leonard had to laugh too. He raised an eyebrow at the Scotsman. 

 

"Are you spending too much time with Aporal? When did you get so full of yourself?" asked the prince and Scotty shrugged his shoulders, grinning. 

 

"Oh, I've always been like that. I just acted like a lovable poor lad so that a prince would come and save me and I could marry into wealth."

 

Leonard just snorted. 

 

"Oh, that so? Well, I hate to disappoint you, but the prince chose to abdicate his throne and wealth to become a Starfleet doctor." 

 

Scotty pretended to be shocked. His eyes went wide. 

 

"Oh no! If only I had known about that! Maybe I should've chosen the princess instead. She's pretty too, after all."

 

"Oh, I see. So you just married me because of wealth and looks, eh?" Leonard pretended to pout and Scotty raised a finger. 

 

"Well... not only. You're also very good in bed." A seductive smile formed on the Scotsman's lips as he moved in closer to his husband and kissed him. 

 

"Fair enough," Leonard got out in between more kisses that followed and it didn't take long for the two young men to get undressed. They would celebrate his success in the simulator quite properly. 

 

 

On the next morning, Scotty was up early. He had promised Aporal to meet up with him before classes started. They wanted to work a bit more on the Andorian's project. 

 

However, he was very surprised when he saw a familar figure on campus as he headed towards the laboratories. 

 

"Good morning, Jimbo!" Scotty waved his hand at the blond boy, who apparently had jogged around the block once or twice. He was wearing a tracksuit and appeared to be out of breath. 

 

"Oh, h-hey, Scotty." 

 

As Jim got closer, Scotty could see that his friends eyes looked kinda wet. At first, it looked like it was just sweat, but when Jim used his sleeve to wipe at his eyes, Scotty was quite sure that it were tears the blond was trying to hide. The happy smile on his lips also seemed fake.

 

Worry quickly rose inside the Scotsman and he placed a hand on Jim's shoulder to squeeze it.

 

"Hey, what's wrong, laddie?" 

 

"Oh, u-um... nothing. I'm fine. Just... doing a little bit of sports in the morning as long as it's still cool outside." 

 

Scotty didn't believe his friend a word. And the look he gave Jim made that very clear. The blond sighed. 

 

"Fine. I... I was upset and I needed to let off steam," he admitted, only causing Scotty's worry to grow. 

 

"What happened?"

 

For a moment, Jim just stared at the ground. More tears seemed to come, but he tried to blink them away. 

 

"Today... is the anniversary of Sam leaving us. And... I finally dared to read the letter he gave to me."

 

Scotty's mouth formed a silent 'oh' and he squeezed Jim's shoulder again.

 

"Ye... wanna tell me about it?"

 

Jim slowly shook his head. 

 

"Not here. Not now. Maybe... we can meet in the evening?" 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Sure thing, lad."

 

The Scotsman quickly pulled his friend into a hug, before they parted ways. He really hoped that he could help Jim.

 

 

McCoy

Scotty had left early to meet Aporal, so McCoy walked alone to the dining hall. He hoped his husband and the Andorian would make time for breakfast before class. And if not he’d see them at lunch.

 

Sulu was sitting at their normal table and McCoy greeted him as he sat down to eat.

 

“Any more tournaments coming up?” McCoy asked as he picked up and sipped his coffee.

 

“Next month,” Sulu grinned with excitement. “Hope you can come in person this time.”

 

“I’m sure we will.”

 

Spock joined them next and McCoy’s brows furrowed as he looked for Jim.

 

“No Jim?” he asked after saying hello.

 

“Jim chose to get some exercise this morning and went for a run,” Spock answered. Only someone who had known the Vulcan as long as he had would have noticed the hesitance with which he spoke. McCoy wondered what was wrong with Jim.

 

“If he went for a run he should make sure to eat something after,” Sulu said. “I don’t want to listen to his stomach grumbling in class.”

 

“Just Leonard!”

 

McCoy turned at Jaylah’s excited voice.

 

“Did you see?” she demanded as she sat down next to him.

 

“See what?” he frowned.

 

“Do you not check your messages?” she said unbelievably. “Lt. Flores says we are to have class in one of the hangar bays today! We’ll be hands on with real shuttles!” Jaylah’s eyes danced with delight.

 

An emptiness seemed to have replaced McCoy’s insides and he stared back at her blankly.

 

“We’re what?” he managed to get out in almost a normal voice.

 

“Oh!” Jaylah seemed to realize as she glanced at Sulu and Spock. “It will be fine! We’ll probably just go over differences between types of shuttles. Or maintenance! Maybe that!” she said hurriedly. “Knowing how to fix things or where to find them is important too.”

 

McCoy nodded and took another bite. It had no taste. His heart was beginning to pound in his chest. Why was this different? He had flown in plenty of shuttles in his life and though it had only begun to be easier with Scotty at his side, he’d still been in them before.

 

“You alright Leonard?” Sulu asked.

 

“Hmm? Yeah,” McCoy said quickly but absently.

 

The simulator was one thing. A crash there harmed no one. But a real shuttle… a shiver went down McCoy’s spine. A real shuttle could really crash, could really injure someone or even— McCoy couldn’t keep the thought away— or even kill someone.

 

He drew in a sharp breath and pressed his lips tight together. They weren’t ready for real shuttles! Maybe Jaylah was right and it would be just looking them over. Or learning where things were to be fixed if necessary.

 

McCoy startled as a familiar hand touched his shoulder. He looked up and saw Scotty. His husband must have seen something in McCoy’s face because he hurried to sit down and be close to McCoy’s side.

 

“What is it, love?” he asked quietly as Sulu and Spock continued to talk with Jaylah.

 

McCoy reached into his pocket and slipped out his comm. He did have a message from Lt. Flores about the changed location for their class. He opened it and passed the device to Scotty.

 

“Ooo,” Scotty said. “Oh,” he said quickly after and pressed his leg against McCoy’s. “It’ll be alright mo ghràdh. He wouldn’t put ye in to fly them yet! Ye’ll just go over where everything is! After all, a simulator control board isn’t a whole shuttle.” Scotty tried to sound positive, but McCoy could hear his worry as well.

 

McCoy took a slow breath. Scotty was right. No one would send green cadets like them to fly a real shuttle yet. Would they?

 

No. No not yet. That’d be ridiculous. Yet, McCoy couldn’t let the idea go.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty could tell very well just how worried his husband was about the message he had received from Lt. Flores. They would quite probably need to have a long chat in the evening about how the class had been. 

 

A conflicted frown crossed the Scotsman's face as he thought about Jim and his worries. In the end, Scotty was unable to divide himself, therefore he couldn't spend comfort to Leonard and Jim at the same time. 

 

Well... then again, he was quite sure that Leonard would calm down a wee bit if it was really just the students looking at real shuttles. Lt. Flores wouldn't make them fly one yet, that was out of question. So Scotty could meet up with Jim first after dinner and after that he could take care of his love. 

 

 

"And so you need to calculate these variables and..."

 

Scotty's mind was drifting off as the professor talked in front of the class. Too many thoughts filled his mind. 

 

He was very concerned about Jim. His friend had looked miserable in the morning. Whatever had been written in Sam's letter had upset the lad quite a lot. And Scotty wasn't sure if he could help too much. Jim and him were great friends, but talking about feelings and stuff like that had always been kinda hard for them. But Scotty would try his best to spend Jim comfort. After all, they were both grown men now and that meant that they could have deeper talks. 

 

He was also still concerned about Leonard. Even if he wouldn't have to fly a real shuttle, the thought of being so close to one and imagining sitting in the pilot chair and navigating it through space could be enough to drive Leonard very anxious. And then he might lose it. Which wouldn't be good in front of the other students. And then –

 

"Mr. Scott-McCoy, are you listening?" 

 

Scotty winced when he heard the professor's voice. Other cadets chuckled and he quickly blushed.  

 

"I-I'm sorry, ma'am. I got a wee bit distracted. I'll focus now," he apologized and the professor gave him a stern nod. 

 

"Good. Maybe you could explain the next equation to your fellow cadets?"

 

Scotty's eyes moved onto his PADD where named equation appeared and after a short moment of scanning it, he smiled softly and nodded. 

 

"Aye, I can."

 

He started to talk about the numbers and what they meant for the students and he was very glad that this time he wasn't punished too hard for his actions. He could very well do without having to give another lecture or presentation!

 

 

"Something wrong, Scottish boy?" Aporal asked him when they left the classroom and Scotty sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. 

 

"It's... complicated," he answered and the Andorian raised an eyebrow at him. 

 

"What? There are problems too complicated for the great Montgomery Scott? I thought you wanted to become the best engineer in the fleet." 

 

Scotty just rolled his eyes. 

 

"It's no problem related to our studies. It's... a problem concerning people I love."

 

"Oh, I see. Well... I guess you'll be able to solve it quite quickly. You're good at that sentimental stuff." 

 

Scotty couldn't help but smile. He had helped Aporal often enough. So this time everything would end up well too for sure.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy got through his morning classes. He wasn’t quite sure how, as his thoughts were racing about flight class. In the hangar bays. With real shuttles.

 

When he began the walk to the hangar bay dread tried to slow his steps. An arm through his startled him but he settled when he turned his head and saw Jaylah. She squeezed his arm as she said hello.

 

“I did not mean to tell your secret in front of Hikaru and Spock this morning,” she said. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Oh, don’t worry about it,” he said as he gave her a smile. “I’d be shocked if Spock didn’t already know I was uncomfortable flying and Hikaru knows how to be discreet.”

 

“You are worried though,” Jaylah continued thoughtfully. “Your arm is shaking.”

 

“I know,” McCoy sighed. “Flores won’t be making us fly real shuttles yet, would he?”

 

Jaylah gave an easy laugh. “Never! We aren’t ready for that. I would think it would be getting used to the real thing.”

 

“I hope you’re right.”

 

“Where was Greene yesterday?” Jaylah asked.

 

McCoy's mouth turned up in a smile. “Gone.”

 

“Gone?”

 

“Back home. My father is pulling the undercover team home one a week. I asked for her to go first. It’s already hard enough flying without someone I barely know from home watching.”

 

“That is good!” Jaylah exclaimed. “Things are safe again!”

 

“I hope so.”

 

 

Inside the hangar bay was huge. The ceiling soared overhead and many different types of shuttles and small ships were lined up.

 

Jaylah had let go of McCoy’s arm, but still stood close to him. Uhura was on his other side.

 

“Now,” Lt. Flores was saying, “don’t get excited because we aren’t in here to fly real ships yet.”

 

McCoy let out a sigh and tension seemed to drain from him.

 

“We are here to learn them inside and out. Flying is part of being a good pilot and knowing the machine you are in is another. Going forward we will be in the simulators on Thursdays and in here learning the mechanics on Fridays.”

 

Relief flooded through the prince.

 

“Who knows what you may have to someday problem solve on the fly,” Flores said, “but this is where you begin learning that.”

 

 

McCoy left class with Uhura and Jaylah and a light was in his step. They had new chapters to study for class the following week and McCoy intended to know them inside and out. He already knew the controls as well as anyone, he would learn the rest easily and work on his fears.

 

Scotty was already at the table with some of the others when McCoy sat down. He gave McCoy a thorough look.

 

“It’s alright,” McCoy said for only him to hear. “You were right.” He smiled softly. “We’re learning about the mechanics and problem solving away from the controls panel.”

 

“Oh!” Scotty smiled back. “I can help ye with that!”

 

“I know!” McCoy leaned over and kissed his husband.

 

“Get a room,” Jim called across to them.

 

“We have one,” McCoy grinned back. “Maybe we could try yours?”

 

“Stay away from my room!” Jim acted disgusted, but laughed.

 

“I’m going to meet with Jim this evening,” Scotty told McCoy when the laughter had died away and the conversation had moved on.

 

“Alright,” McCoy nodded. “Everything ok?” He remembered Spock’s hesitant answer from breakfast.

 

“I’m not sure,” Scotty said honestly. “It's about Sam,” he whispered.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty was very relieved to hear that Leonard's lesson had gone well. That was one less thing for him to worry about. And even better, he could even help Leonard with this new subject. After all, he knew shuttles inside out. 

 

After dinner, Scotty went straight along with Jim and Spock. He wasn't too surprised when the Vulcan only briefly grabbed his PADD from the room and then said goodbye with a polite nod. He would give the two humans their privacy. 

 

Scotty sat down on Jim's desk chair while the blond himself flopped down on his bed. He sighed heavily. 

 

"May... I read what he wrote to ye?" Scotty asked cautiously and Jim pressed a button on his bedside table. The fingerprint sensor opened a drawer and he pulled out the letter. Without a word, Jim threw the envelope to his friend, who caught it in mid-air.

 

Scotty carefully pulled the piece of paper out of the envelope and unfolded it. His eyes slowly scanned the lines. 

 

"Can–" Jim swallowed hard, looking down at the floor. "Can you read it to me? I... I want to perceive the words differently than when I read them myself."

 

Scotty gave Jim a quick glance, but then nodded and began to read aloud. 

 

"Dear Jim, I know ye hate me. I also know that ye have every reason to. I left ye so many years ago. And I know that I owe ye an explanation, but how can I give it to ye when I don't really know it myself?"

 

Scotty heard Jim sobbing quietly and he looked up to see that his friend had pulled his legs up to his chest, hiding his face. Scotty swallowed the lump in his throat before reading on. 

 

"I... was young and stupid. My only thought was that I wanted to get away. Away from this place. Away from Frank. I don't know... Maybe I was hoping that Mom would realize how wrong everything was going if one of her sons ran away and that she would care more about ye then. But I was wrong. I'm angry with her for that, but I still try to keep in touch with her. She is our mother and as children we have a certain duty to her. Sometimes I just feel sorry for her. She changed so much after Dad died. I wish she would get more help. But this isn't about mom, it's about ye and me. I'm very happy that Chris brought ye to his boarding school. I know ye had a good time there. I know that ye made friends. Real, true friends. Sometimes I envy ye for that and wish I'd had that too. But I also know that ye didn't have it any less difficult than I did. I'm sure ye would have needed your big brother a lot. I'm sure ye often wished that he was there to help ye. And I would have loved to have been with ye. But I was ashamed that I left ye alone. And I still am. I can't undo my mistakes, Jim, but I can apologize for them from the bottom of my heart. I know ye have no reason to ever forgive me. I can only hope that ye will read my words and that ye might accept this apology. I love ye, Jim. And I always will.

 

Your big brother Sam."

 

Jim's crying had intensified and when Scotty had read out the last word, he immediately got up and sat with his friend. He wrapped his arms around him and rocked him gently back and forth.

 

"Shh, it's all right. It's all right."

 

Jim sobbed loudly, clawing his fingers into Scotty's shirt and seeking support in it. And Scotty did everything humanly possible to comfort him somehow.

 

Only when Jim had calmed down did he manage to speak again.

 

"I hate him. I hate him so much. But–" Jim interrupted himself for a moment. He looked over at the desk where the letter lay. "But I want to accept his apology. I want to understand him and try to forgive his actions." 

 

"Maybe ye could call him? Or write him a letter or a note yerself?" 

 

Jim shrugged his shoulders. He didn't seem sure he could or wanted to.

 

"I'll help ye with that, if ye like," Scotty offered. 

 

And when Jim gave him a nod, the Scotsman knew that this was going to be a long evening.

 

 

McCoy

Scotty had followed Jim and Spock to their room for whatever chat he and Jim were going to have about Sam. McCoy walked back to their room alone. He settled on the bed with his flight class text and began on his chapters for the following week. He had every intention to have them memorized. He could hate flying as much as he wanted, but he would know everything he could about it.

 

A knock on the door had him looking up from his text.

 

“Come in,” he called.

 

He blinked in surprise as Spock stepped in a moment later.

 

“Please excuse me if I’m interrupting s- Leonard.” Spock quickly corrected himself.

 

“No,” McCoy said easily. “Come on in. Did you need something?” McCoy sat up and set his text aside.

 

“No sir, but as Scotty is with Jim, I thought perhaps we—”

 

“—we could hang out?” McCoy managed to keep an amused smile from his face. “I’m just reading some homework.”

 

“Yes. I also brought some of my work,” Spock said. He was looking around. “This is the first time I have been in here. Did they give you a different bed because you’re married?”

 

McCoy laughed. “No. They refused when we asked. Scotty did this. It even reverts back to two if we need it. There’s a little remote around here somewhere…” McCoy leaned across the bed to look on Scotty’s bedside table. “I don’t know where it is,” he gave up as he sat back up. “So you wanna do something, or just do homework together like old times?”

 

A small smile raised Spock’s lips. “It’s been a while since we have done that.”

 

McCoy nodded. “We don’t spend as much time together anymore. We should do better about that.” He remembered Scotty telling him how Spock had been worried about him.

 

“Yes,” Spock agreed.

 

“Oh! Have a seat!” McCoy looked at Spock still standing in the middle of the room. “I’m sorry, I should have said that first.”

 

“Which…?”

 

“Either one,” McCoy said. “I can move some things if you need…”

 

“It’s fine,” Spock said as he sat down at McCoy’s desk. The prince couldn’t blame him for choosing his; Scotty’s was covered in all kinds of texts and plans.

 

“Hey, how’s Amanda? I always forget to ask when I talk to Mother,” McCoy asked as Spock got settled.

 

“She is well.” Spock gave another brief smile. “The queen is too?”

 

“Oh yeah. She finally seems to be getting used to the idea that I’m not coming home when we’re done here.”

 

“Are you?” Spock asked. He gave McCoy a questioning look.

 

Surprise hit McCoy. He hadn’t thought of it that way before. “I guess so,” he answered slowly. “I haven’t thought about it much. Been too worried about other things, or thinking about what being on a ship will be like.” He mused on the thought for another moment.

 

“What about you?” he asked.

 

“I always planned to leave,” Spock said. “I didn’t know this would become my path until you were sent away to school and I went as well.”

 

“Oh. Spock I’m sorry if I ruined—” McCoy’s voice was chagrined. Had his getting sent away changed Spock’s course?

 

“You did not Leonard,” Spock reassured him. “Perhaps I would have attended the Vulcan Science Academy, but instead I am here. And—” Spock paused and looked hesitant. “And I am happy.”

 

“I’m glad you are,” McCoy said, genuinely glad for his friend. “Me too.”

 

 

Scotty

When Scotty eventually headed back to his and Leonard’s room it was quite late already. Jim and him had worked quite long on a reply and the blond wanted to check the mail once again in the morning before sending it, but for now he was satisfied with how it had turned out. 

 

Scotty really hoped that it would help Jim to contact Sam. The two brothers had always seemed so distant, it was about time they talked everything out. 

 

A look of surprise washed over Scotty’s face when he entered the code to his room and it opened up to reveal Leonard and Spock sitting on the floor, playing a game of chess. 

 

“Oh, hey Spock. I didn’t expect to find ye here,” the Scotsman said as he stepped into the room and sat down next to Leonard. He gave his husband a kiss and whispered a greeting, then turned his attention back to Spock. 

 

“I was thinking that since Jim was busy working with you, I could use the time to meet up with Leonard. We finished our homework and once we were done, Leonard challenged me to a game of chess. I could not resist,” Spock explained and Scotty smiled softly. He remembered how the Vulcan and him had talked about how Leonard and Spock should be spending more time together again. He had apparently acted right away. 

 

“I see. Well, it looks like Len here doesn’t stand a chance against ye, eh?” Scotty playfully nudged his husband’s shoulder with his own and Leonard sent him an angry glare that wasn’t too serious. 

 

“Hey! I’ll have you know that I won the first match!” he protested and Scotty chuckled softly. 

 

“That is true. The prince is a really good player. He is almost as good as Jim,” Spock agreed with Leonard who puffed his chest out with pride. 

 

“See? I’m not just any player.”

 

“Of course.” Scotty patted his husband’s arm, then got to his feet to sit down on the bed. 

 

“Well, I dinnae ken how long the rest of yer game will take, but I think that Jim could use some company, Spock.” Scotty sent the Vulcan a meaningful look and the boy seemed to understand it right away. He nodded. 

 

“I suppose we can delay the end of our match. If that is alright with you, si– Leonard.”

 

The prince gave his ex-bodyguard a quick nod.

 

“Sure, sure. Don’t worry about it. Scotty and I don’t play chess anyway so the board can stay that way for a bit.” 

 

“Thank you.”

 

Slowly, both lads got up from the ground and Spock said his goodbye and good night before he left the room to head back to Jim. 

 

 

“Is Jim okay?” Leonard asked, once Scotty and him were settled in bed. The Scotsman let out a sigh.

 

“He’ll be. I guess. It… was a tough day for him. But I think I was able to help,” he explained and Leonard smiled, running a hand through his husband’s hair. 

 

“Well, that’s what you do, isn’t it? You always help others. That’s why I love you so much.”

 

They shared a gentle kiss and Scotty couldn’t help but smile into it.  Maybe Leonard was right. Maybe he really always helped others. Maybe that was the reason why others came to him so often. 

 

“So… tell me about yer day. How was yer first time in a real Starfleet shuttle?” 

 

They had promised Dr. Cuthbert to talk after every flying lesson of Leonard. And Scotty would make sure to keep that promise.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy snuggled in tight against Scotty. The air in their room was cool and his husband was warm. He closed his eyes and thought again of the chat they’d had about his flight class. It had been almost fun for once to tell Scotty about it. He got to describe the things he had seen and learned about and Scotty knew exactly what he meant.

 

Scotty could only help him so far in the simulator, but with learning the practical parts of shuttles McCoy couldn’t have a better personal instructor.

 

 

He was slow to wake in the morning. Scotty was already sitting up next to him, reading something on his PADD.

 

“Hey,” he said sleepily, looking up at Scotty.

 

“Mo ghràdh.” Scotty set aside his device and slid back down by McCoy.

 

The prince closed his eyes as Scotty’s fingers ran through his hair. A gentle kiss touched his forehead. McCoy let out a soft sigh.

 

“What do ye want to do today love?”

 

McCoy gave a small chuckle as he opened his eyes again. “This?”

 

“I knew ye’d say that,” Scotty laughed, and kissed McCoy’s forehead again. “We can stay in for a bit.”

 

“Then what?” McCoy asked, tilting his head to meet Scotty’s mouth with his.

 

“Don’t know,” Scotty murmured against McCoy’s lips.

 

“Then why get up?” McCoy asked with a hint of pouting in his voice.

 

Scotty chuckled. “Such a lazybones.”

 

“Oh, I wasn’t planning on being lazy,” McCoy smirked.

 

“I figured ye weren’t,” Scotty grinned. He met McCoy’s lips for a heated kiss.

 

“What do you want to do today?” McCoy asked when they broke apart.

 

“I was thinking,” Scotty began slowly. McCoy waited for him to finish his thought. “Ye and Spock were sitting on the floor last night. Maybe we could find some things for in here.” He waved his hand at their room.

 

It was still pretty bare McCoy had to agree, but it also wasn’t very big.

 

“What kind of things?” he asked.

 

“I dinnae ken. A couple chairs? Or cushions maybe so that sitting on the floor isn’t so… so…”

 

“So on the floor?” McCoy asked with a smile.

 

“Be nice, love,” Scotty laughed.

 

“We could do that,” McCoy agreed. “Go shopping? So domestic of us.” He grinned as Scotty gave him a slap on the chest.

 

“Hey!” Scotty protested, but he was smiling too. “We are domestic; I did marry ye.”

 

“I know darlin’,” McCoy soothed. “And it’d be good for next year if we get a place or just have a bigger room.”

 

“See? I’m thinking ahead,” Scotty stated.

 

McCoy rolled his eyes at Scotty’s puffed up attitude.

 

“I am too,” he said in a low voice, and pulled Scotty closer.

 

“Oh. I think I can think about that too,” Scotty grinned and met McCoy for another deep kiss.

 

 

Scotty

The sun was shining and the short walk into town was extremely relaxing. Scotty and Leonard had just had a quick breakfast before they set off. As they had been late getting up, most of their friends had already left. Only Keenser and Chekov had still been sitting at the table talking about one of the young Russian's projects. 

 

"What do ye think of this place? It looks wee but nice," said Scotty as Leonard and he passed a small furniture store. The shop windows gave them a first impression of the pretty furniture. 

 

Leonard eyed the furniture in the window for a moment and then nodded with a smile.

 

"We can take a look inside."

 

A bell announced that customers were entering the store after the automatic doors opened for Scotty and Leonard.

 

The store wasn't too busy. A few people looked around here and there, but otherwise it was very quiet. 

 

Scotty looked around with a smile. The interior reminded him of home. Perhaps that was the reason why he had chosen this store. 

 

"Welcome, how can I help you?" a young woman greeted the two boys and Leonard seemed very surprised to see her. 

 

"Oh, hey, Lilo." 

 

The young black-haired woman also looked surprised. 

 

"Leonard, what are you doing here?" she asked and the prince gave his counterpart a smile.

 

"Well, I'm... obviously looking for furniture. And you?"

 

Lilo blushed a little and then laughed.

 

"Oh, of course. Makes sense. That was a silly question. I work here." She looked at Scotty. "This must be your husband they've talked so much about on the news?"

 

The Scotsman nodded and held out a hand.

 

"Aye, that's me. Montgomery Scott, but most people call me Scotty."

 

The young saleswoman took his hand and shook it. 

 

"Lilo Sheppard. I'm a student at the Academy, too. Leonard and I have some medical courses together," she introduced herself and Scotty nodded understandingly.

 

"Ah, I see. Nice to meet ye."

 

"Likewise. So, what can I do for you? What are you looking for?" Lilo looked around the room.

 

"We want to pimp up our room a bit. Do you have any ideas?" 

 

Lilo smiled when she heard Leonard's question.

 

"Of course I do! Come on."

 

 

Scotty and Leonard left the store with a lot less money than before. The store had a transporter, so the larger pieces of furniture, such as chairs, could be beamed directly to the Academy. All they had to do on their return was push everything into the right place.

 

"Man, I didn't expect students to work on top of their already exhausting studies."

 

Scotty smiled gently as he heard his husband's words. Sometimes he still realized that Leonard wasn't just anyone, but a prince. 

 

"Well, many people can't afford to study otherwise, mo ghràdh. If I hadn't put money aside for years, and then been lucky enough to marry a prince, I would never have been able to attend the Academy without a job. People who don't have rich parents often don't have easy access to education."

 

Leonard looked at Scotty in surprise.

 

"But that's not fair. Everyone should get the education they want and be able to do what they want."

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. I ken. But life isn't fair." 

 

Leonard thought about the words for a moment. 

 

"What about Jim? He's not rich either, is he?" 

 

"Jim's father is a hero. All doors are open to him at Starfleet," Scotty explained and Leonard nodded.

 

"I suppose you're right about that." The prince hesitated for a moment before determination filled his eyes. "In any case, something should be done to make it easier for people to access the Academy without having to pay high fees. Maybe I should have a word with Leah or Father."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy walked across campus, pulling his coat closer to him, but smiling. His birthday was a week away and the last of the undercover security team had left that morning. Flight class was becoming more hit than miss. Spending a class each week crawling all over a real shuttle and learning to problem solve with actual equipment was helping.

 

The problems that could come up were still terrifying, but knowing now how to fix them with his own hands was becoming soothing in a way.

 

Things were well at home and in Scotland. Granddad had had a rough cold a few weeks back, but had recovered and was his spry old self again.

 

Scotty and the engineering group were working on projects and succeeding, the future command crew were gaining more leadership skills, Spock and Uhura were excelling in their areas, and the med group kept top of their classes.

 

Overall McCoy was happy like he hadn’t been in a great while. Protests had stopped on Georgiares, and no classmates at the academy were trying to sabotage them. The only times McCoy worried were after therapy sessions and on days when he failed in the simulator.

 

He chuckled to himself as he walked. Perhaps he had better reign in his thoughts before he jinxed them.

 

The library was quite full as McCoy entered. Scotty was working on a project after class and McCoy knew his husband would get lost in it until someone reminded him about dinner. McCoy had been coming to the library more often to study, though today he needed a few reference books for a paper he was writing.

 

He found the books he needed, and settled upstairs in a quiet corner where he had studied many times since he had first studied there with Sulu.

 

McCoy smiled as he cracked open the medical text. A picture of a nervous system was on the page in front of him and he couldn't help but make the connection with a shuttle's internal wiring. The thought had occurred to him a few times; when he was a doctor both he and Scotty would be fixers. Though, of very different things; bodies and starships.

 

 

The sun had set and the sky was darkening as he left the library for the dining hall. He had done a lot of good studying and writing the past few hours and he looked forward to the rest of the evening relaxing.

 

“How’s your paper coming?” Eugene asked as McCoy sat down.

 

McCoy let out a theatrical sigh. “It’s coming. Yours?”

 

“Just want it to be done and over,” Eugene made a face. Both laughed after a moment.

 

“Where’s Scotty?” Cora asked from next to Eugene.

 

“Working on a project. Hopefully someone will remind him to eat.” McCoy looked around the table: Jaylah and Aporal were already eating but Keenser hadn’t arrived yet. McCoy hoped he was with Scotty.

 

“Hey Bones,” Jim called from down the table. “What should we get you next week? What do old men like?”

 

“Hey!” McCoy laughed. Jim grinned.

 

 

“You know,” McCoy said as he stretched out next to Scotty in their bed that evening. Scotty and Keenser had finally shown up for dinner when everyone was about halfway done.

 

“I’ve never had a birthday away from home before. Well, I’ve never not gotten to celebrate at home,” he clarified. Of course the previous year his birthday had been at school but he and Scotty had gone to Georgiares on the weekend. He’d had to give a speech to his people.

 

Scotty stroked across McCoy’s hair.

 

“Someday ye may have it on a ship.”

 

“True,” McCoy agreed. “It feels very strange though. To know I’m not going home for it. It makes waiting for winter break harder.”

 

“That’s not all that far off either love,” Scotty said. “Though with these projects and papers…” he sighed. Everyone was beginning to feel the pinch of the end of the semester looming.

 

“It’ll be a well deserved break,” McCoy smiled. “We’ll have made it through our first half of our first year.”

 

“Is there anything you especially want, or don’t want, for your birthday?” Scotty pulled McCoy closer.

 

McCoy closed his eyes and relaxed against his husband. He shook his head lightly. “I’ll be happy with anything. And you know you don’t have to do anything,” he reminded Scotty.

 

“I ken mo ghràdh, I ken. But ye did so much for me.”

 

“Cause I wanted to. Not so you’d make it a contest.” McCoy opened his eyes and looked seriously at Scotty. “I mean it. I’ll be happy with anything, even if it’s just you.” He tilted his face and caught Scotty’s lips with his own.

 

 

Scotty

Even though Scotty had asked Leonard questions about what he wanted or didn't want for his birthday, he was actually already in the planning stages. He knew how hard it was not to be able to spend birthdays at home, after all he had been at boarding school for years. And that's why he wanted Leonard to have the best birthday he could possibly have. After all, it wasn't just Scotty's birthday that was tainted with negative memories. 

 

Even though Leonard's birthday itself had gone well, the following weekend had been a nightmare. Leonard had had to give a speech in which he had not only revealed the change in the line of succession, but also their engagement. It had actually been a good day until they had learned that Khan had returned to take the rest of the augments with him. He had also kidnapped Robbie in the process. For Scotty and Leonard, the anxiety and waiting for news had been almost worse than their own abduction. The thought of losing Robbie... 

 

Everything had turned out well in the end, but the memories of all the worry and fear were still deeply embedded in both boys, even if they didn't talk about it much.

 

For this very reason, Scotty wanted to make sure that Leonard could enjoy his birthday to the fullest. And he already had a few ideas. 

 

 

"Hey, Scottish boy, how are the preparations for the final exams going?" Aporal gave Scotty's shoulder a friendly pat as he sat down with him and the Scotsman looked up in surprise. 

 

"What? Oh, um, it's going well. Pretty good," he replied, before turning his gaze back to his PADD and scribbling on it. 

 

Aporal glanced curiously at the notes he was making and then raised an eyebrow.

 

"That doesn't look like engineering. What is it?"

 

Once again, Scotty looked up and looked at his blue friend.

 

"It's the planning for Leonard's birthday. What do you think the weather will be like? I'm really not sure whether we should have a picnic or go to a restaurant. And how much time do we need to plan for this? And which of these things might Leonard like better? And–"

 

"Woah, woah, woah. Gee, calm down! Why are you so worried about all those details, Scottish boy? As long as your prince can spend time with you, he's always happy," Aporal interrupted Scotty and shrugged his shoulders. "You don't have to make a timed act of state out of it." 

 

Scotty sighed heavily and put his PADD down on the table.

 

"I just want the day to be perfect. A beautiful celebration for the man I love." 

 

Aporal huffed a laugh.

 

"No day is ever perfect. We can't plan everything in advance. Sometimes... sometimes you just have to let things come to you. And enjoy life as it is." When he had finished his little speech, Aporal grimaced. "Oh man, that was cheesy! But... just the right thing for you, isn't it?"

 

Scotty rolled his eyes. 

 

"Ha, ha. I'm not cheesy at all," he protested and Aporal snorted. 

 

"Yeah, right. Of course you aren't." 

 

Before they could talk more, their professor entered the class room and they needed to focus on their tasks. 

 

 

"Hey, mo ghràdh. How was yer day?" 

 

When Scotty entered their room after his last class, Leonard was already there, sitting at his desk, working on some homework. The Scotsman quickly gave his husband a kiss, then pulled over his own chair to sit down next to him. 

 

"Oh, it was good." He sighed. "If only I was done with this paper already."

 

Scotty gave his love a sympathetic smile. He glanced at what Leonard was typing. 

 

"I would offer ye my help, but unfortunately, I have not the slightest idea what ye're writing about," he said and Leonard chuckled.

 

"Maybe I have to teach you more about medicine one day. The knowledge can be quite helpful on away missions."

 

"Well..." Scotty leaned forward to whisper the next words into Leonard's ear. "Maybe ye could teach me all about human bodies for now. Tell me all the medical terms for each part and... show me what they can be used for."

 

A smile pulled at Leonard's lips.

 

"I would love to, but... there's a paper waiting to be finished." 

 

"And it can wait until later, can't it?" 

 

The smile on Leonard's face widened and slowly he got up from where he was sitting, starting to unbutton Scotty's uniform. 

 

"I suppose it can."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy hurried across campus. Rain was falling and he didn’t want to be soaked sitting through his therapy session. He hoped Dr. Cuthbert wasn’t planning a deep dive into his feelings. His med paper wasn’t quite finished and it had to be submitted before class the next day.

 

He grinned, he couldn’t be mad about the distraction the previous evening.

 

As he reached the counseling building the skies opened and McCoy raced through the door. He sighed in relief, he was only slightly damp. He checked in at the window and had barely sat down when Dr. Cuthbert was at the door to call him back.

 

 

McCoy stood just inside the building when he finished trying to make up his mind to go to their room and get rid of his things, or just head straight to the dining hall. He glanced up at the sky, still raining and decided on the dining hall. At least then he would only get wet once.

 

He forced himself out the door and into the rain again.

 

 

The dining hall was warm and almost humid from all the damp and wet cadets. McCoy got his dinner and headed for the usual table. To his surprise only Christine was there so far.

 

“Hey Chris.”

 

“Hi Leo.”

 

“Where is everyone?” he asked as he sat across from her. She shrugged.

 

“No idea. Studying?”

 

“Projects and papers,” McCoy agreed.

 

“Don’t tell me,” Christine said with an exaggerated eye roll. “I had two papers both due today. And another next week.”

 

“I’ve got two and a test next week. My big paper is due tomorrow though.”

 

“Is it finished?”

 

“Not at all,” McCoy laughed. “Luckily I had an easy session today so I should be able to get it all done after this.” He gestured with his fork at his meal.

 

“Session?” Christine asked.

 

“Oh. Uhh, my flight instructor thought it would benefit me to see a psych,” he said quietly.

 

“That’s good. Dr. Hudson was a good start. I’m glad you’re keeping up with it.” Christine smiled proudly at him.

 

“Hey guys.” Sulu sat down beside McCoy. The prince and Christine greeted him back.

 

“Talk about homework overload huh?” Sulu groaned.

 

“I’m both dreading and can’t wait for that last week before break,” Christine said. “I know it’s all exams that week, but at least there won’t be homework.”

 

“No, but everyone will be killing themselves with studying,” McCoy said.

 

 

“I really do have to finish my paper,” McCoy said as he and Scotty entered their room. Scotty had come to dinner not long after Sulu. “So no trying to distract me cause you know I can’t resist.” McCoy tried to give his husband a stern look but couldn’t stop his mouth trembling into a smile.

 

“Aww, but it’s so easy Len,” Scotty pretended to pout.

 

“Nope, not even gonna look,” McCoy laughed as he went to his desk.

 

“No worries love,” Scotty said, coming up behind McCoy and hugging him. “I’ve got to finish some research for tomorrow. So ye finish up yer paper and when we’re done ye can tell me about today with Dr. Cuthbert.”

 

“Sounds like a good plan,” McCoy agreed. He turned his head quickly before Scotty could let him go and gave his husband a kiss.

 

 

Scotty

On the evening before Leonard's birthday, Scotty and Leonard lay in bed reading. They just hadn't found the time in the days before and it was really nice to just lie there for a while and do nothing. Scotty had finally come up with the perfect plan for the birthday itself and the following weekend and he was really looking forward to finally spending two wonderful days with his husband. 

 

A loud yawn escaped Leonard as he read aloud and Scotty smiled gently. He tentatively took the book from the prince's hand and put it aside.

 

"Hey, we haven't even finished the chapter yet," protested Leonard weakly. 

 

"That's not important. I can see how tired ye are, mo ghràdh, and the sooner we go to sleep, the sooner yer big day will be here." 

 

Leonard rubbed his eyes tiredly and sighed heavily. 

 

"I know, I know. But the sooner it's Thursday, too. And you know what Thursday means."

 

"Hey." Scotty put a hand on his loved one's cheek and made him look at him. "Ye're pretty confident at flying by now. And it's yer birthday. I'm sure that can only bring good luck."

 

A wry smile crossed Leonard's lips and he nuzzled his cheek into the palm of Scotty's hand. 

 

"Yeah, you're probably right. And even if something goes wrong, I know my wonderful husband will be there to comfort me and give me the best day ever." 

 

"Aye, that's right." Scotty leaned over and gave Leonard a long kiss before lying down and pulling the prince with him. "Now, let's turn out these lights and get the sleep we deserve." 

 

Leonard nodded gently and when the light was switched off and they both snuggled close together, it didn't take long for them to fall asleep.

 

 

"Good morning, mo ghràdh. Happy birthday." 

 

Leonard smiled softly as his eyes fluttered open and the smile only widened when he saw who was leaning over him and running a hand through his hair. 

 

"Good morning. Thank you, leannan." 

 

A passionate kiss followed and when their lips parted again, Scotty grinned widely.

 

"Wow, I thought it was yer birthday. Then why am I the one getting such a great present?" 

 

"Hmm... maybe because my perfect husband deserves presents every day." 

 

"Oh, ye old chameleur!"

 

Both boys had to laugh before they kissed once more. And if they had had any more time, they would certainly have used it for other things, but they still had a day of lessons ahead of them.

 

 

"Bones! Well you old geezer? How does it feel to be 19?"

 

Jim slapped Leonard hard on the back before sitting down and grinning at him.

 

"Ha, ha! Don't act like you're so much younger than me." 

 

"Come on, I'm just joking. Happy birthday, bro." 

 

"Thanks, kid. Just you wait and see. Next year you'll be just as old and we'll see who's laughing then."

 

Jim laughed.

 

"Hey, I'll stay young forever. A kid at heart." He gestured at himself and Scotty and Leonard exchanged a glance. 

 

"Oh, we know that all too well," the Scotsman replied and Leonard laughed. 

 

"Jim Kirk will never grow up."

 

The rest of their friends quickly followed and with each congratulation, Leonard only seemed to enjoy the day more. And it pleased Scotty to see that his worry of the previous evening seemed to be forgotten.

 

 

"So, is your planning complete?" Aporal gave Scotty a questioning look. They had a free period and were working on the Andorian's project. 

 

"Aye, tonight Len and I are going out for dinner and on Saturday we're going to Golden Gate Park with all the trimmings. Museum visits, walk, picnic," Scotty listed and Aporal nodded.

 

"I see. So all that romantic soap opera stuff." 

 

"Oi! Don't say it like that!" Scotty laughed and punched Aporal's arm, but the laughter quickly faded as a few loud bangs suddenly followed and an alarm sounded.

 

"What the–" They both ran to the window and Scotty's eyes widened in shock at the sight before them. 

 

The building with the simulators – it was on fire! 

 

Scotty's heart stopped and for a moment he was rooted to the spot. His mind went blank as he tried to comprehend what he was seeing. 

 

Finally, a single breathy word left his mouth.

 

"Leonard."

 

And a second later, he and Aporal were already running.

 

 

McCoy

The day was off to a great start. McCoy could only wish he and Scotty had had more time that morning, but he could wait for the evening. He was sure they could make it memorable. Breakfast had been nice with everyone’s good wishes, and McCoy carried that with him as he entered the simulator hall.

 

He’d been having more successes than failures lately and he credited it with Lt. Flores’ Friday lessons in real shuttles.

 

“How’s your birthday so far?” Uhura asked as McCoy joined her by their simulator.

 

“Not bad, no new essays to write so far,” McCoy smiled.

 

 

Things were going along well. Uhura had changed places with McCoy after her turn at flying, and he settled into the pilot’s seat with a deep breath.

 

His fingers glided easily over the controls, and with another calming breath he pictured Scotty encouraging him. He got the program started and for once felt ready for anything the simulator might throw at him. Behind him Uhura and Jaylah were talking quietly about an upcoming test in another class.

 

“Leonard!” Uhura cried at him as a pair of very loud bangs sounded nearby.

 

“That wasn’t me!” he exclaimed in surprise, fingers darting over the controls as he searched across the screen in front of him. His brow furrowed in confusion.

 

A moment later a blaring alarm began. McCoy shook his head.

 

“I didn’t do that!”

 

“That’s a fire alarm,” Uhura said after listening for a second.

 

“What?” McCoy and Jaylah said together.

 

“Do we- do we go?” Jaylah asked, looking between the others.

 

“It’s a fire alarm, we leave,” Uhura said.

 

“Are you sure that’s what it is?” McCoy asked, still trying to fly the simulator.

 

“Yes,” said Uhura, getting to her feet.

 

Someone banged on the door of their simulator. “Cadets! Let’s go!”

 

“C’mon,” McCoy said, abandoning the controls. “Stick together.”

 

Uhura led the way, with Jaylah behind her and McCoy following last. As Uhura opened the door they were hit in the face by smoke.

 

“Get down,” Uhura said over her shoulder as she coughed.

 

“Cover your face,” McCoy said as he undid his collar and pulled up his undershirt as much as he could.

 

Crouched low, the three moved towards where they knew the door was. Classmates from other simulators were all heading the same way. Jaylah held onto Uhura’s arm and McCoy held Jaylah’s.

 

Smoke stung McCoy’s eyes and he blinked as his eyes filled with tears. They were one of the last groups to the door. Lt. Flores was standing by it counting as cadets went by.

 

Outside their simulator hall the smoke was heavier.

 

“What happened?” Jaylah asked. Neither McCoy or Uhura answered her.

 

“Keep moving!” Flores called. All his cadets were accounted for and he began to evacuate behind them.

 

Suddenly a crowd of bodies came back towards them.

 

“Can’t go that way!” someone called out.

 

“It’s worse that way!”

 

“This way then!” Flores hollered loudly over the worried voices of the cadets. “Keep it orderly!” he commanded, before a coughing fit doubled him over.

 

“Get down sir,” McCoy said and grabbed the lieutenant’s arm.

 

“I know,” Flores said with a last cough. “Smart idea,” he said, noticing the three cadets with their uniforms pulled over their faces.

 

“Head for hall H,” he called at the crowd, before bending over by McCoy again. “It’ll be the opposite end of the building if it’s bad that way,” he said to his three cadets, jerking a thumb behind them. “Keep moving,” he told them. “I’ve got to get up there.” He hurried through the crowd.

 

Uhura looked back at McCoy and Jaylah. He could see both girls had frightened faces. He felt just the same.

 

“We can do this,” he said reassuringly.

 

“Of course we can,” Uhura nodded back. “C’mon!”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty and Aporal ran as fast as they could in the direction of the burning building. Crowds of coughing and wheezing cadets came towards them and Scotty would have liked to help every single one of them, but he had to find Leonard first. The medics and nurses had certainly already been informed and would take care of all the injured. 

 

The Scotsman's stomach churned at the thought that Leonard was also injured and still somewhere in the building. The flames and smoke were spreading rapidly. 

 

"Leonard! Len!" Scotty ran his eyes over the crowd in panic, but he couldn't see his husband, Jaylah or Uhura. 

 

More and more cadets rushed out of the building, pushing Scotty and Aporal, who were trying to get in, in the opposite direction. 

 

"Come on! I have an idea!"

 

Scotty could hardly react, simply allowing Aporal to grab his arm and pull him along. They broke away from the flood of people and the Andorian led his Scottish friend around the corner, where one of the rooms had a window. The glass had already been cracked by the heat in the building and it was easy for Aporal to simply break it with his elbow and to climb in. 

 

Without giving it much thought, the two boys made their way into the room and were met with smoke and heat. Scotty raised an arm protectively and held it in front of his face, coughing immediately. 

 

"Put your collar over your mouth and nose and run crouched down," Aporal ordered and demonstrated. Scotty followed his instructions as quickly as he could. Crouching down, they ran towards the corridor, where many students were still making their way towards the emergency exits. 

 

Scotty tried as best he could to see through the thick smoke. His eyes were watering and burning. 

 

"Up ahead!" Aporal suddenly called out and Scotty recognized Jaylah's snow-white skin in the crowd. 

 

The Scotsman and the Andorian quickly made their way through the crowd and reached the group.

 

"Len! Oh, Leonard!" Scotty couldn't help but wrap his arms around his husband, who stared at him in shock.

 

"Scotty?" he coughed, but before the Scotsman could answer, they heard Aporal's voice.

 

"There's another exit here! Not all in the same direction! Break the windows in the rooms and climb out that way!" 

 

Many of the cadets quickly followed the order and slowly the corridors became emptier.

 

Scotty, Leonard, Jaylah and Uhura climbed together with Aporal through the window through which the prospective engineers had come in and once outside, Scotty embraced Leonard again, crying.

 

"Mo ghràdh," he sniffled, running his hand through the young man's already disheveled hair. He had been so afraid for Leonard. Seeing that he was unharmed at first glance was deeply reassuring.

 

"Are you okay? What happened?" Scotty cupped Leonard's face in his hands and held it tightly, but the prince just shook his head.

 

"I-I don't know. We were in the simulator and–" A terrible coughing fit interrupted Leonard's reply and Scotty immediately felt the worry rise up inside him again.

 

"Ye need to be examined! Now! All of ye!" Scotty looked at Jaylah and Uhura, who looked just as exhausted as Leonard.

 

"What are you two doing here anyway? It was so reckless and stupid to come into the building!" Jaylah snapped at Aporal, but he just shrugged his shoulders.

 

"We couldn't just watch without searching for you, could we?"

 

Tears filled Jaylah's eyes and a moment later she fell into Aporal's arms. The Andorian hugged her back, reluctantly at first, then tighter.

 

Scotty was just about to guide Leonard and the rest of the group to where the medical staff was waiting, when suddenly he saw an anxious looking cadet leaving the building through another backdoor and running away.

 

Was it possible that... the fire hadn't been an accident?

 

"Wait!" As fast as he could, Scotty headed after the guy. He had to find and stop him.

 

 

McCoy

With a yell Scotty took off running.

 

“Scotty!” McCoy tried to yell behind him, but he only managed part of the name before he was bent over coughing again.

 

He started to head after his husband but Uhura caught his arm.

 

“We really should get checked out,” she said, her eyes still watering and her own voice rough from the smoke.

 

“You guys go,” McCoy said. “I’ll be back.”

 

He heard Jaylah call after him, but he ignored it. Scotty had come for him, now he would follow his husband. What had Scotty seen that had made him run? McCoy tried to keep his breath steady as he attempted to follow Scotty.

 

He realized that they were probably going to be counting cadets from the building and he’d be missing. Would he get in trouble for running off? Would Scotty and Aporal be in trouble for going in after them? He hoped the girls would tell where he had gone.

 

Finally he caught sight of Scotty ahead of him. A flash of bright hair and he went around a corner. What on earth was the man doing?

 

Another coughing fit slowed McCoy as he ran, but he finally came to the corner Scotty had gone around and discovered his husband slumped against a wall, holding his face as blood poured down.

 

“Scotty!”

 

“That bastard broke my bloody nose!”

 

“Who?” McCoy was so confused. He was at Scotty’s side in an instant, pulling Scotty’s hands back to see the damage.

 

“A cadet ran away from the fire,” Scotty said. His words were mangled by the broken nose, but McCoy understood.

 

“We were all trying to run away,” he said. He undid his uniform jacket and ripped away part of his undershirt. “Here,” he said, moving Scotty’s hand and gently offering the cloth.

 

Scotty held it to his bleeding nose.

 

“No Len,” Scotty said insistently. “He wasn’t running from the fire like the rest of you. He was running like he was guilty.”

 

“Guilty?” McCoy stared at Scotty. All he wanted was to get them both taken care of by the med teams and spend the rest of the evening wrapped together.

 

“Was it an accident? Or did someone set it on purpose?”

 

McCoy’s mouth opened to answer, but he had nothing to say.

 

“We’ve got to get you taken care of,” he finally said and began leading Scotty back by his elbow.

 

“But Len—!”

 

“If someone set it, they'll find him. Every building has security cameras,” McCoy said. “Come on.”

 

 

Their friends were not in the spot they had left them. Instructors were standing with groups of cadets, who were being looked over by medical staff. Sirens were still blaring in the background.

 

“Montgomery Scotty! What happened?!”

 

Jaylah, Uhura and Aporal were standing in the group around Lt. Flores. McCoy realized each instructor must have their class by them.

 

“Cadets! Where have you been?” Flores demanded. He looked angry, but McCoy could hear relief as well.

 

“There was a suspicious cadet,” Scotty began.

 

Flores frowned at him, then looked at McCoy.

 

“He saw someone acting suspicious and chased him,” he said, interpreting for his husband through his accent and broken nose.

 

“Suspicious?” Flores’ eyes widened. He glanced at a PADD in his hands. “All cadets and personnel from the building have been accounted for. I will note there was another cadet.”

 

“Scotty caught him by the botany labs, but the guy hit him and got away.”

 

“We’ll check security footage and find out who it was,” said Flores. “Now get that checked out.” He pointed at Scotty’s nose.

 

“Aye sir.”

 

 

Scotty

His nose hurt like crazy as one of the nurses held a regenerator over it. Scotty could literally feel the broken bone coming back together and healing.

 

How could he have let it come to this? Why hadn't he been more careful and defended himself? He was much better at self-defense by now. He should have just punched the guy himself!

 

Scotty glanced around the room. Cadets were being treated everywhere. Many were coughing or slightly injured. Scotty was pretty sure that the students who had been hit harder had been taken to the surrounding hospitals. It was just a horrible thought. So many cadets had been affected just because some bastard had seen to it.

 

"There, done. You may go, but you'd better stay out of fights or other altercations in future, cadet. You're excused from class for the rest of the day."

 

Scotty just nodded, lost in thought. He hadn't intended to get into a fight. And he doubted that there would be much class at all after this shocking event.

 

He stood up quickly and then went looking for Leonard and the rest of his friends. He found the small group, except for Uhura, in an adjoining room and immediately sat down next to Leonard, who had taken a seat in a chair.

 

"Mo ghràdh, how are ye?" There was concern in Scotty's eyes as he placed a hand on his husband's shoulder and squeezed it gently.

 

"I'll be fine, don't worry. The smoke was the biggest problem, but I'm supposed to rest today and tomorrow and stay out of class and then I'll be as good as new," Leonard replied, smiling wryly. "How are you?"

 

Scotty sighed, blinking against the tears his concern for Leonard had caused.

 

"I'm okay. The smoke didn't do much to me and my nose is fine again."

 

"Just your bruised ego causing problems, huh?" Leonard asked, and Scotty knew he meant no offense.

 

"I just should have been quicker and reacted better."

 

"Hey, you did everything you could. And thanks to you, the instructors now know to keep an eye out for a suspicious guy on the surveillance videos. That's good."

 

Scotty huffed, not really wanting to believe that.

 

"And if they don't find anything?"

 

Leonard put a hand on Scotty's cheek and gently ran his thumb over the skin.

 

"All that matters is that everyone made it out of the building."

 

"Even the ones who shouldn't have been there." When they heard Jaylah's voice, Scotty and Leonard turned their heads in her direction. Aporal was sitting with her.

 

"We had to do something, Jaylah. There was no other way," Scotty replied soothingly before looking around searchingly. "Where's Ny?"

 

"She's being examined right now. But I'm sure her prognosis is the same as Jaylah's and mine."

 

Scotty just nodded and they waited a moment. It surprised everyone when suddenly Lt. Flores' voice came from the door.

 

"Cadet Scott-McCoy, a word."

 

The couple looked at the man and he pointed at Scotty. The Scotsman felt a little sick to his stomach when he saw the stern look. What would he have to be prepared for?

 

"I'm coming with you," Leonard said immediately, but Scotty just shook his head.

 

"Nae, love. Sit and get some rest. I'll be right back."

 

Leonard reluctantly remained seated. Scotty followed Flores through the corridors and the man began to speak.

 

"First of all, I want to tell you that the action you and the Andorian cadet took was extremely risky and foolish. You put yourself in a dangerous situation."

 

"To help, sir. In a fleet, everyone stands up for everyone else, don't they? That's what we're always taught."

 

The lieutenant gave Scotty a sharp look, but didn't contradict him.

 

"Still, it was dangerous. I don't know yet what the consequences will be, but I'll talk to the senior admirals."

 

Scotty swallowed. He very much hoped that the sentence would be lenient.

 

"Now to the real reason I brought you here..."

 

They turned a corner and Scotty immediately froze when he saw two security men dragging a young man with them.

 

"Is that the cadet you saw?"

 

He eyed the other for a long moment, but he would probably recognize the person who had broken his nose among thousands. He nodded.

 

"Aye. Aye, that's him."

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy watched after Scotty as he followed Lt. Flores from the room. The man had looked stern; were Scotty and Aporal in trouble for entering the building? Or did Flores want to talk to Scotty about something else? McCoy let out a huff and shifted in his chair.

 

“I still can’t believe you did that,” McCoy heard Jaylah say softly to Aporal.

 

“Had to,” Aporal told her.

 

McCoy turned his face away to hide a grin. Whatever those two were to each other, they were both too stubborn to concede in a disagreement.

 

“So dumb!” Jaylah hissed.

 

“You're welcome,” Aporal replied.

 

“Here comes Ny,” McCoy said, interrupting the two. “What did you get told?” he asked as she sat in the seat where Scotty had recently been.

 

“Rest today and tomorrow,” Uhura answered. “No lasting damage.”

 

“Same with us,” Jaylah said. “So you think they will let us in to get our things? Or will they bring them out to us?”

 

“Oh.” Both McCoy and Uhura said at the same time.

 

“I didn’t even think about that,” Uhura said.

 

“I just wanted to get out,” said McCoy.

 

“I have assignments due tomorrow,” Jaylah frowned. “My bag is still in the simulator.”

 

“Maybe if Lt. Flores comes back, we can ask him,” McCoy said.

 

The girls nodded. Uhura looked around.

 

“Is Scotty still being treated?” she asked.

 

“No,” McCoy said slowly. “Flores called him out of the room just before you came in.”

 

“What for?”

 

“Don’t know,” McCoy shrugged.

 

“Well I don’t think he is in trouble,” said Jaylah. “Because if he was the lieutenant would have called Aporal out too.”

 

“We did the right thing,” Aporal said, just a hint of being offended in his voice.

 

“Dangerous thing!” said Jaylah.

 

“Prince isn’t yelling at Scottish boy about it,” Aporal said, turning to look right at Jaylah. “Because he knows he would have done the same thing if their places had been changed.”

 

“Because they love each other!” Jaylah shot back.

 

Aporal raised his eyebrow slightly and Jaylah seemed to realize what she had said. Her mouth dropped open and snapped shut again. She turned away from looking at any of them as the color rose on her cheeks.

 

McCoy stole a glance at Uhura and saw she was doing the same to him. Both smiled quietly at each other. A small movement caught his eye and he glanced back towards Aporal and Jaylah. Jaylah’s hand had crept over and her fingers were tightly entwined with Aporal’s.

 

Before anyone could say any more, multiple chirps were heard in the room as everyone received a message on their comms.

 

McCoy slipped his from his pocket.

 

“Classes are all canceled tomorrow,” he read out. “Here we go,” he said and looked up at Jaylah. “Anything left behind by students in the affected building may be claimed tomorrow afternoon.”

 

“That’s good to know,” Uhura said. “I wonder what will happen to our classes in there next week.”

 

“Depending on how much damage was done…” McCoy trailed off, thinking. “They’ll let us know when we need to know.”

 

 

Scotty

The culprit glared at Scotty, an angry look in his eyes. Now that the Scotsman got a closer look at him, he was able to tell that he didn't know the other cadet, had never seen him before that incident.

 

"Thank you, Cadet. That's all we needed to know. Feel free to go back to your friends now. You and your friend will be informed about the consequences of your actions." 

 

Scotty gave Lt. Flores a surprised look, but eventually he just nodded. No matter what he said, it wouldn't change a thing. 

 

"Aye, sir." 

 

With another nod, he turned around to leave, however he couldn't help but look at the other cadet again. What was going on in that guy's mind? Why had he caused such an incident that could have ended up in a horrible tragedy? Scotty just didn't understand how someone was capable of such things. 

 

Then again... he had already met people like him. Khan, Sural, Francis – there were lots of examples. People who had caused so much damage, hurt and pain. The world could be such a cruel place... but why did something like this have to happen on this very special day? It just wasn't fair. 

 

 

"Hey." Scotty gave Leonard and the rest of his friends a weak smile when he got back to the room and found them all waiting in front of it. They all looked at him curiously, waiting for whatever news he had. 

 

"What did Lt. Flores want?" Leonard asked, grabbing Scotty's arm and squeezing it gently. There was concern in his eyes. 

 

"They found the guy who ran from the building and wanted me to identify him," Scotty explained and the others exchanged glances. 

 

"Did he say anything?" Jaylah asked and Scotty shook his head sadly.

 

"Nae. He... just stared at me." Scotty couldn't help but shiver at the memory. The look had made his blood freeze. 

 

Leonard quickly pulled him into a hug. 

 

"Hey, it's alright. They caught him. They will question him and find out why he did all this," he whispered gently and Scotty nodded against his shoulder. 

 

"Aye. Ye're right." 

 

When Leonard let go of him, Scotty pulled back a little to look into his husband's face. 

 

"I'm just so sorry that this had to happen today of all days. It wasn't supposed to be like this. It–"

 

Leonard quickly shook his head and gave his love a wry smile. 

 

"Shhh, hey. It's fine. This day can still be great. I mean... it can only get better, right? And with classes being canceled today and tomorrow, we have all the time in the world to turn this day around." 

 

Scotty couldn't help but frown.

 

"Classes are canceled?" he asked in confusion and the others nodded. 

 

"Didn't you read the message, Scottish boy? We all got one," Aporal said, holding up his comm. 

 

Scotty pulled out his own and saw what the others were talking about. 

 

"Oh... I see. Well then... let's go and try to relax." 

 

Leonard smiled at him when he heard the Scotsman's reply.

 

"That's what I want to hear."

 

With that they all got moving. Scotty swallowed hardly. He still needed to tell Aporal about what Lt. Flores had said. And he didn't even want to think about the call they would have with Leah and David and Eleanor later on. After all, no one could know for sure if the attack hadn't been an attempt on Leonard's life. They could only hope that the culprit would talk soon enough and maybe there was a reasonable explanation for everything.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy had waited quietly with Jaylah while Scotty had told Aporal what the lieutenant had told him about their actions. Aporal hadn’t appeared concerned. McCoy knew the Andorian was right and if their roles had been reversed, he would have gone in after Scotty. McCoy glanced carefully at Jaylah. He knew she would have too if Aporal was the one in danger.

 

“Where are we going?” McCoy asked as he followed Scotty across campus.

 

“I left my stuff back in the lab we were working in.”

 

“Ok.” McCoy wouldn’t be able to get his things from the simulator until the next afternoon. He hoped they weren’t damaged from the smoke. He couldn’t remember if he had closed the simulator door or not.

 

 

Scotty’s PADD was lying on a table when they entered the lab and it was blinking like a mad thing with messages. As they got close it rang again.

 

“It’s your dad,” Scotty said as he looked down. McCoy sighed. “Do- do I answer?” Scotty’s eyes showed surprise.

 

“Ignore it for a minute,” McCoy said. “Is that who all the messages are from?”

 

Scotty scrolled the call aside and went quickly through his messages.

 

“Aye.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy said, blowing out a deep breath. “Send a message back. Tell him we’re alright and we’ll call soon.”

 

“Are ye sure, love?” We could—”

 

“We’ll call when we’re back in our room. Where it’s private.”

 

“Ok,” Scotty said slowly, but he began to type out the message.

 

 

“We should probably grab something to eat,” McCoy said as they crossed campus again towards their dorm. “Something we can take back with us and eat after we call Father.”

 

Scotty had received one more message after sending his and nothing else since.

 

“I’m supposed to rest, remember,” McCoy began to grin before Scotty could say anything.

 

“Aye, and that isn’t resting yer highness,” Scotty grinned back.

 

“Well, I might need some comfort with my resting. It’s still my birthday after all.” McCoy grinned at his husband.

 

“Incorrigible mad man,” Scotty muttered, trying not to smile.

 

 

“Leonard!”

 

“Hello Father,” McCoy greeted the king. He had set up Scotty’s PADD on his desk and Scotty had pulled his chair over.

 

“Are you alright? Why weren’t you answering?” David’s concern showed on his face and in his voice.

 

“Well, my PADD and school stuff are all still in the simulator until tomorrow,” McCoy answered.

 

“You were in that building? We saw the news; what happened?”

 

McCoy shrugged. “Don’t know yet. There were some loud bangs and then the alarm went off. We left the room and there was smoke everywhere, but everyone got out safely. They checked us all over.”

 

“Aye,” Scotty added. “And they canceled classes for everyone tomorrow so people could rest.”

 

McCoy watched as Father sank back in his chair.

 

“I was so worried,” he admitted. “And just after the last undercover guard left…”

 

“I’m sure it will turn out to have been an accident,” McCoy said.

 

“Just hope that cadet speaks soon,” Scotty muttered.

 

David frowned on screen. “What cadet?”

 

McCoy swore silently before he replied. “There was a cadet that Scotty saw run off the other way from the building.”

 

David’s eyes went wide.

 

“Aye they found him from the security cameras though,” Scotty said quickly.

 

The king had sat back up straight. “It could have been something aimed at you,” he said quietly. “I shouldn’t have brought the security team home.”

 

“No!” McCoy said. “We don’t know anything about it yet!” he protested. He could see David beginning to think about sending security again. “Starfleet is investigating and they’ll find out what happened soon enough.”

 

“Leonard- in case—”

 

“No!” McCoy said forcefully. “Let the investigators here do their job first. Please,” he added after a moment. “Please.”

 

On the screen David took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty could see how much David seemed to be struggling with himself. He obviously didn't want to ruin his son's day, but he was also very worried about him. It was very understandable. After all, he'd nearly lost Leah in an attack earlier that year.

 

"Fine, but I want to be kept up to date with the investigation." 

 

Leonard nodded, his expression a little happier again. He seemed extremely relieved at this answer.

 

"We'll keep you informed of everything we learn. Even if I don't think we'll be told very much."

 

"Then I'll just contact the admirals. They can't deny me this information if my son has been affected," David replied.

 

"I'm fine, father. Really," Leonard assured the king once again, but Scotty was pretty sure that he would revise this statement later. At first glance, the prince seemed to be fine, but as soon as he settled down or tried to sleep later, the shock would surely show. One did not simply put such an event away. 

 

"I sincerely hope everything clears up soon."

 

"Aye, so do we." 

 

"We'd like to get some rest and something to eat now, Father. I assume you, Mother, Leah and Robbie will call me again later anyway to congratulate me?" 

 

Hearing Leonard's words, David's eyes widened a little and he slowly shook his head, placing a hand on his forehead. 

 

"Oh, I- I'm sorry, Leonard. Of course. Of course we'll call you. I forgot for a moment in all the worry. Happy birthday, son." 

 

Leonard just smiled. 

 

"It's all right. I know you would have remembered eventually. And I've already read your messages this morning," he said reassuringly. 

 

"Nevertheless. It's always nicer to congratulate someone in person." 

 

"And you have now. Thank you, Father. I'm already looking forward to your call. We'll be available all day now." 

 

David nodded.

 

"We'll be in touch later. Get some rest now."

 

"We will." 

 

"See you later."

 

The screen went black and Leonard sighed with relief.

 

"Thank God! For a moment, I really thought Father was sending security here again." 

 

Scotty put a hand on Leonard's shoulder and massaged it gently. He could literally feel the tension in his muscles. 

 

Leonard let out a contented moan and closed his eyes.

 

"Mmm, that feels good. Why don't I take this uniform off and you can get on with it on the bed? My whole back could do with a massage."

 

Scotty couldn't help but smile mischievously. 

 

"Yer wish is my command, yer highness." 

 

He would do anything to help Leonard relax. Anything to make this birthday a little better. 

 

He just hoped it was a good decision that David wouldn't sent anyone over. Hopefully the whole thing really had nothing to do with Leonard.

 

 

After the massage the couple headed to the dining hall. They hadn't picked up food after all, knowing fully well that their friends would want to see them. Surely Uhura, Jaylah and Aporal would tell the others about what exactly had happened, but they were quite certain that Jim and the rest of their friends would worry if Leonard and Scotty wouldn't be there themselves. 

 

"There they are!" Jim exclaimed as soon as he saw Scotty und Leonard entering the hall. Everyone was with them in an instant and Christine hugged the two of them tightly.

 

"Thank goodness, you're okay."

 

 

McCoy

The massage from Scotty had helped soothe McCoy and eating with all their friends helped too. Though the conversation didn’t drift far from the fire. Everyone wondered what had happened and what would be done.

 

And it wasn’t just their table. McCoy could hear others around them talking about the incident as well.

 

“Feels like we should all do something with this free day tomorrow,” said Jim.

 

“Yeah,” Christine said with a smirk, “get ahead on all our essays and projects.”

 

“Aww c’mon Christine!” Jim protested. “Don’t be a wet blanket. When do we all get time together anymore?”

 

“I know Jim,” said Uhura gently. “But we’re all supposed to take it easy.” She gestured to McCoy and Scotty, Aporal and Jaylah.

 

“Aye,” Scotty agreed sadly. “And we might be getting in trouble.” He nodded at Aporal.

 

“We shouldn’t,” Aporal muttered. “We did the right thing.”

 

“I agree with ye,” Scotty said.

 

“What are we learning if not to run in and help others,” said Jim. “They can’t teach us one thing and punish you for doing it.”

 

McCoy glanced over at Jaylah and shared a look. They both hoped Scotty and Aporal would not get in trouble, but who knew what the admirals might decide. Trouble or not, McCoy knew he and Jaylah would have done the same. Hell, he thought as he looked around the table, all of them would have gone into the building to help.

 

 

“I think ye should rest some more love,” Scotty said as they left the dining hall.

 

“I’m alright leannan,” McCoy replied.

 

“Aye, ye might think so, but it might also hit ye what happened.”

 

McCoy looked over at his husband and saw the concern.

 

“Ye’ve been doing so well lately in the simulator, I don’t want this to do ye harm.” Scotty lifted a hand to McCoy’s cheek and tapped a finger on his temple.

 

“Ok,” McCoy conceded softly.

 

“Good,” said Scotty. He leaned in and kissed McCoy.

 

“Rest would be good for you too,” McCoy said as they began walking again. “I’m sure you haven’t really had a moment to think since.”

 

“Not really,” Scotty said. “We heard those bangs and saw the smoke. We just ran after we realized.”

 

 

“Do ye want to read?” Scotty asked as they settled in their bed.

 

“No,” McCoy said. “Just come here.”

 

Scotty moved closer and both boys wrapped their arms around each other. Tension McCoy didn’t realize was still in his body began to bleed out and he yawned.

 

“Are ye going to fall asleep?” Scotty teased.

 

But before McCoy could answer, Scotty also yawned.

 

“It’s not just me,” McCoy laughed. He tried to hold back another yawn. “You make me so relaxed.” He pulled Scotty closer and tucked his head down by Scotty’s chest. “You rest too,” he mumbled out, and before he knew it, he had fallen asleep.

 

 

Scotty

After Leonard had fallen asleep, Scotty had quickly set an alarm clock so that they would wake up in time for their visit to the restaurant before he too was overcome by tiredness. 

 

As he had expected, however, his sleep was very restless. Shuddering images of flames and burnt bodies haunted him and the Scotsman was extremely glad when he was woken by the sound of a ringing PADD. 

 

Confused, he looked around and saw that his PADD, which was lying on the bedside table, was blinking. However, his husband did not wake up as easy as he did. 

 

Scotty gently shook him by the shoulder.

 

"Len. Hey, wake up, mo ghràdh." 

 

Only slowly did Leonard's eyes flutter open and he grimaced as he heard the sound of the ringing PADD. He groaned.

 

"Who's disturbing us?" His eyes wandered to Scotty who reached for the device to check the screen. 

 

"It's David."

 

Leonard sighed.

 

"My family. Who else?" 

 

Even though Leonard sounded annoyed, Scotty knew he didn't mean it. He was actually pleased about the call.

 

"Well then... We'd better answer it before they get worried again."

 

Leonard and Scotty quickly sat up straight and the Scotsman ran his hand through his own and Leonard's hair to straighten it. 

 

Leonard's eyes widened in surprise when they answered the call and he saw not only his Georgiarian family, but also Francine and Alasdair. A conference call! 

 

"Happy birthday, Leonard!"

 

"Co-là-breith sona dhut a Leonard!" 

 

Several voices rang out and the birthday boy smiled happily.

 

"Hey, everyone. Thank you very much!"

 

"How are you doing? Is everything okay? We heard the news," Francine immediately spoke up with concern and Leonard just nodded.

 

"Everything's fine with us. Don't worry, Francine. It's so good to see you. All of you." 

 

"Although I think we interrupted you two at an inopportune moment, huh?" Leah wiggled her eyebrows suggestively and her brother just rolled his eyes. David and Eleanor also gave their daughter stern looks, while Robbie just blushed.

 

"Ha ha, very funny, Leah. No, we were just getting some rest after the day."

 

"Aye, that's true," Scotty agreed. 

 

"Let's take your word for it, then." Leah just grinned.

 

 

After they had talked to their relatives for a while, Scotty's alarm clock rang. He had forgotten to turn it off, but was actually very glad he had, otherwise he would definitely have forgotten the time. 

 

"Oh, we... have to hang up now. Len and I have plans," Scotty said with a conspiratorial look on his face and Leonard looked at him in surprise. 

 

"We have?" 

 

"Aye." 

 

It didn't take long for them to say goodbye to their families and end the call. 

 

"What are we up to?" Leonard asked and the smile on his lips revealed exactly what he was thinking about. Scotty just laughed.

 

"Not what ye're thinking about." 

 

Leonard pretended to pout, so Scotty leaned a little closer to whisper into his ear. 

 

"At least not yet."

 

They would get to that part of the evening, but first a dinner together awaited them.

 

 

McCoy

“So where are we going?” McCoy asked as he followed Scotty out of the dorm. He pulled his jacket tight and closed it. “Are we walking?”

 

“No, I called us a cab.”

 

“Oh,” McCoy said, lifting a brow. “So we’re going somewhere further out in the city.”

 

 

The prince snuggled in against his husband. Scotty had quietly told the driver a place so McCoy wouldn’t hear, then had settled back into the seat. The night was cold and even the quick walk from the dorm to the cab had chilled McCoy. He was glad for Scotty’s warmth.

 

A short while later the cab pulled up to the curb.

 

“We’re here cadets,” the cab driver said. Scotty leaned forward to pay the woman while McCoy got out and stood on the sidewalk. He looked at the restaurant in front of them and smiled.

 

“Xing’s huh?”

 

“It was good,” Scotty replied with a hint of coloring climbing his face.

 

“Yeah it was,” McCoy agreed and grabbed Scotty’s hand. “Come on.”

 

 

“How’d you get us this nice table?” McCoy asked with a knowing smirk after he and Scotty were seated. Their previous time in the restaurant they’d gotten nearly the last table and it had been small and near the back.

 

“Oh ye know,” Scotty grinned.

 

“You dropped my name didn’t you?” McCoy laughed.

 

“Maybe, maybe,” Scotty mused. “Though I did take yer name when I married ye, so it’s my name too.”

 

McCoy laughed again. “Maybe I should drop yours around Aberdeen next time we’re there since I took yours too. Would it get me anything special?”

 

McCoy glanced up and thanked the waitress as she brought their drinks.

 

“Oh aye,” Scotty laughed. “Go ahead and name drop a Scott in Scotland, see where that gets ye!”

 

McCoy grinned back at his husband. The nap they’d taken and the conversation with their families had gone a long way towards making him feel better about the fire in the simulator hall.

 

“Do you want to do anything special with tomorrow? Or just do like Chris said and get ahead on homework?”

 

“I dinnae ken,” Scotty said, taking a sip from his wine. “First thing, we can sleep in.”

 

“You planning on keeping me up late?” McCoy asked slyly.

 

“I suppose it is ye birthday…” Scotty said, bringing his hand up to stroke his chin in pretend thoughtfulness.

 

 

“Do ye want to take a walk love? Or…?”

 

The pair had taken a cab back to campus after dinner. The meal had been delicious.

 

“I can think of better things to do,” McCoy whispered hotly into Scotty’s ear. He slid his arm around his husband and pulled him close for a heated kiss.

 

“No?” Scotty laughed when they broke apart. “No nice after dinner walk?”

 

McCoy shook his head. “No,” he agreed. “Just you.”

 

“Hey now mo ghràdh, there’s still presents to open first.” Scotty took McCoy’s hand and began to pull him along.

 

“Maybe you’re the only present I want right now.” McCoy squeezed Scotty’s hand and got one in return.

 

“What if someone hears ye?” Scotty admonished him with a smile. “Think of the headlines then.”

 

“Oh well,” McCoy shrugged. “The whole galaxy already knows how much I love you.”

 

“True,” Scotty agreed. “But do ye want them getting intimate little sound bites of ye?”

 

“You like it,” McCoy laughed as he pulled Scotty towards the dorm faster.

 

 

Scotty

The night with Leonard had been really wonderful, but Scotty was woken very early the next morning by a message on his PADD. The Scotsman rubbed his eyes sleepily and reached for the device to see who wanted something from him at this time of the day. 

 

His stomach turned when he saw that the message was from the admirals. They told Scotty and Aporal to join them immediately after breakfast. 

 

"Oh nae..." Scotty breathed and he noticed Leonard stirring next to him and moaning softly. 

 

"Leannan?" 

 

It was only when his husband addressed him that Scotty looked to him. An apologetic look was on his face.

 

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake ye, mo ghràdh." 

 

But Leonard just shook his head and sat up.

 

"What's the matter? You look worried," he mumbled, tilting his head to one side questioningly. 

 

Scotty sighed heavily as he held his PADD over for Leonard to read the message. 

 

"Oh my — they can't be serious! By what right?" The prince seemed more annoyed than concerned. 

 

"It... it won't be that bad. After all, I have Aporal by my side." Even though Scotty tried to sound confident, he couldn't deny that he was a little afraid of the conversation. 

 

"I'll come along too. If these admirals think they can punish the two of you for something anyone else would have done, too, they're wrong." 

 

Scotty shook his head slowly.

 

"Nae, mo ghràdh, ye're going to rest today. If ye come along, ye won't be able to keep yer temper under control and that's certainly not good for yer body." 

 

Leonard gave a reluctant grunt, but it was no use. Scotty would not give in.

 

 

Breakfast was a quick affair. There weren't too many of their friends up yet. Even though Scotty had promised Leonard the evening before that they would be able to sleep in, he hadn't been able to keep it. 

 

"You sure I shouldn't come with you?" Leonard squeezed Scotty's hands tightly when they left the dining hall and the Scotsman nodded. 

 

"Aye, I am."

 

"Don't worry, Prince," Aporal said, clapping Leonard's shoulder. "I'll take care of your lover." 

 

Leonard sighed and gave the Andorian a glance.

 

"I'll take your word for it." 

 

 

Aporal seemed much more composed than Scotty as the two cadets entered the room they had been ordered to. His face looked relaxed and he kept his posture straight. 

 

"Cadet Scott-McCoy, Cadet Tallister. Good morning."

 

A tall gentleman greeted the boys with a stern expression on his face. Two other admirals sat next to him. And one of them in particular made Scotty tap his feet uneasily. 

 

Admiral Kinnear. 

 

Why did it have to be Admiral Kinnear of all people? The man would do anything to get both Scotty and Aporal kicked out of the Academy. 

 

"Good morning, Admirals, you wanted to see us," Aporal replied with a polite nod and Scotty followed his example. He tried his best not to flinch under the glare of Kinnear.

 

Just how would this talk go?

 

 

McCoy

McCoy walked back to their room feeling unsettled. Aporal had said he’d take care of Scotty during their meeting with the admirals, but who was going to take care of Aporal?

 

The two wouldn’t really get in trouble, would they? McCoy’s stomach twisted as he punched in their door code. He paced across the room to the window and looked out. Yes it had been dangerous for Scotty and Aporal to enter the burning building but they had helped get cadets out faster. Wouldn’t that turn the tide in their favor?

 

McCoy jumped in surprise at a knock on the door. Turning, he crossed the room and opened it. Jaylah stood outside it, giving him another surprise.

 

Before he could greet her, she stepped forward and hugged him tightly. McCoy lifted his arms and hugged her back.

 

“Uh, good morning?” he said tentatively.

 

“Oh Just Leonard! What if they do something stupid and kick Montgomery Scotty and Aporal out of the academy?” Jaylah said, muffled into his chest.

 

“Come in and sit sweetheart,” McCoy told her. Reluctantly she released him. Her eyes were filled with worry as she sat in one of the small armchairs he and Scotty had bought to fill the room.

 

McCoy sat on the end of the bed facing her.

 

“How long do you think their meeting will be?” Jaylah asked.

 

McCoy wondered how Jaylah knew the other boys were already at their meeting. Had Aporal called her early or had she perhaps been with him when he and Scotty had received the message? No. That wasn’t important and it wasn’t any of McCoy’s business.

 

“I don’t know,” McCoy admitted. “They can’t possibly be in much trouble though. They helped get more cadets out quicker. And caught someone being suspicious.”

 

“They were so dumb!” Jaylah cried. “But so right,” she added more softly.

 

“Any of us would have done the same for our friends,” McCoy agreed. He looked Jaylah over. “You wanna stay and hang out until they get done?”

 

“Ok,” Jaylah nodded.

 

McCoy stretched back across the bed for his comm on the bedside table. “I’ll let Scotty know you’re here so he can let us know when they’re done.” Jaylah nodded again. “I’d say let’s go for a walk or something to occupy our minds, but we’re supposed to rest,” McCoy smiled, trying to cheer the alien girl up.

 

She gave him a weak smile back.

 

“Hey, uh, I know I, um, asked before about you and Aporal…” McCoy began. Jaylah’s eyes began to widen, then harden at him. He held his hands up in front of himself. “But, just whatever it is you two are for each other, I’m glad you’re happy.”

 

Jaylah continued to stare at him, but after a moment her gaze returned to normal.

 

“Thank you, Just Leonard.”

 

 

McCoy had dug around and found a deck of cards. He and Jaylah had been playing for a while when McCoy’s comm chirped. He took a deep breath as his heart skipped a beat and he grabbed the device.

 

“The meeting is over,” he told Jaylah as he read the message from his husband.

 

“What did the admirals say?” she asked breathlessly.

 

McCoy shook his head. “Scotty didn’t say. Just that they were done. And they’re both coming here.”

 

 

Scotty

"I suppose we should introduce ourselves first, shouldn't we? I take it you already know Admiral Kinnear, since he is responsible for recruitment," the man in the middle said and both students nodded. Kinnear sent them a smug look, obviously quite happy that they were the ones in trouble. 

 

"This is Admiral Winston."

 

An elderly, red haired woman nodded politely at Scotty and Aporal and the two of them returned it. 

 

"And I am Admiral Barnett. I suppose you know that I am in charge of this academy?" 

 

As soon as Scotty heard the name he was aware just who the man in the middle was. He hadn't seen him in person before and the last time he had seen a picture of him had been a while ago. 

 

"We are aware, sir. Would you mind telling us now why we are here?" Aporal kept his arms crossed in front of his chest. 

 

"As reckless as ever I see, Mr. Tallister?" Kinnear raised an eyebrow and Aporal only shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I'll have you know that we were told to rest. Therefore, I would really like to get this over with quickly." 

 

"Aporal," Scotty quietly hissed at his Andorian friend. He really didn't wish for Aporal to make everything even worse. 

 

"Mind your tone, Cadet," Admiral Barnett reminded Aporal with a stern look and the Andorian only sighed. 

 

"Fine. I will." 

 

"The two of you are here because we would like to know what exactly happened yesterday," Admiral Winston spoke up. She obviously did not want to waste her time with arguments. 

 

"As far as I know the two of you do not have classes in the simulators yet, do you?" Kinnear asked. His eyes were cold as ice. "Then what were you doing in a burning building?" 

 

Scotty cleared his throat and was just about to speak up when Aporal beat him to it.

 

"We were working in one of the labs when we heard the sound of explosions. We headed to the window and found the building to be burning." 

 

"Why didn't you stay where you were? Where it was safe." Admiral Barnett asked curiously.

 

"We, uhm... we wanted to help the other cadets, sir. Ye see... there were people close to us inside that building and we couldn't just stand by, knowing they were in danger," Scotty stammered, his hands fidgeting. 

 

"So you thought it would be best to run into the fire yourselves instead of letting the professionals do their job?" Barnett furrowed his brows. 

 

"All due respect, sir, no one could tell how long it would take for the firefighters to arrive. We needed to act right away," Aporal replied. "We got inside –" 

 

"By breaking a window which is an act of property damage," Kinnear interrupted, but Aporal didn't care. 

 

"We got inside and helped others out by showing them the way and telling them to break other windows. That way the massive crowd was able to go different ways and get out of the building faster." 

 

Kinnear snorted. 

 

"Oh, how heroic."

 

"Mr. Kinnear!" Barnett sent the man a glare, but this one didn't want to be silenced.

 

"What these young men did was irresponsible and reckless. They endangered their lives by running mindlessly into a dangerous situation!" 

 

"And they saved lives that way."

 

All eyes wandered to Admiral Winston who kept her eyes fixed on Scotty and Aporal. 

 

"Who knows what might have happened if it hadn't been for the two of them helping. They helped their fellow cadets when they were in danger. They did a great job. They did what I expect from every officer aboard a ship. They were there when they were needed." 

 

Scotty couldn't help but feel a little bit of pride filling his chest. The female Admiral understood just why they had acted the way they had acted.

 

"It was dangerous and stupid! We don't need heroes! We need people who follow the orders they are given," Kinnear protested and this time Aporal was the one to snort. 

 

"We weren't ordered to stay put, were we?"

 

Kinnear sent him a furious glare, but before he could say anything, Admiral Barnett was already talking.

 

"I have to agree with both of my colleagues. What the two of you did really was reckless and you could have been badly injured." 

 

Kinnear nodded in agreement.

 

"However, you also saved lives by helping cadets out of the fire. A sign of great loyalty and bravery. Furthermore, I was told that thanks to you, Cadet Scott-McCoy, the person who was responsible for the fire was caught."

 

Scotty nodded slowly. 

 

"So, you will not be punished for your actions as the positive effects outweigh the negative ones. However, I want the two of you to attend a course on how to behave in dangerous situations by protocol. It will be set for the next weekend and you will both write a report about what you did and what you could have done better."

 

Both Scotty and Aporal nodded. That was fine with them. 

 

Kinnear only rolled his eyes, but Winston smiled at the two of them. And Scotty couldn't help but be grateful, for he was quite certain that without the woman they would have been punished harder.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“How long does it take to cross campus?” Jaylah demanded.

 

McCoy let out a quiet sigh, but smiled at his friend’s impatience.

 

 

Jaylah was staring hard at the door when it finally opened revealing Scotty with Aporal behind him. Jaylah jumped to her feet.

 

“Well?”

 

“Hello to you too,” Aporal said to Jaylah, lifting a brow and smirking at her.

 

McCoy stood up and gestured for Aporal to take the chair he had vacated. He crossed over to Scotty, gave him a kiss in greeting then sat down with him on the end of the bed.

 

“What happened?” Jaylah huffed out, still staring down Aporal as he sat. “Are you kicked out?”

 

“What? No,” Aporal said, casually waving a hand at Jaylah. “We’re fine.”

 

Jaylah made a sound low in her throat like a growl.

 

“Did you get in any trouble?” McCoy asked Scotty before Jaylah could let loose on Aporal.

 

“Some,” Scotty admitted. “We’ve been assigned a course and paper next weekend on protocol in dangerous situations.”

 

“That’s not too bad,” McCoy said, his shoulders losing their tension in his relief.

 

“Aye,” Scotty agreed. “But it does sound like it was set on purpose.”

 

“Why would someone do that?” Jaylah asked, finally sitting back down.

 

“Who knows?” Aporal answered as Scotty shrugged. “And they probably won’t tell us.”

 

McCoy’s stomach gave a twist. He hoped they would at least be told something. David’s words crossed his mind; could it have been some kind of attempt at McCoy? The prince gave his head a shake. No, it couldn’t be something like that. David was just extra worried after what had happened to Leah.

 

“When do you think we can get our stuff?” Jaylah’s question brought McCoy back out of his thoughts.

 

“They said afternoon, so I would assume probably after lunch,” he said. “I can’t really study anything until I get my bag back.”

 

“Me either. I hope my assignments aren’t still due today,” Jaylah worried.

 

“With classes canceled they shouldn’t be,” Aporal scoffed.

 

The four fell silent.

 

“Did your plans all get wrecked?” Aporal asked, looking at Scotty. “For Prince’s birthday?”

 

McCoy sighed as he shook his head at Aporal. Just like with Jaylah, he knew there was no point in trying to correct Aporal about his name anymore.

 

“Nae,” Scotty said slowly. “We still went to dinner last night.”

 

“Where to?” Jaylah asked.

 

“Xing’s. It’s Chinese, across town a bit,” McCoy said.

 

“It’s good?” she asked.

 

“Aye,” said Scotty.

 

Jaylah let out a loud sigh. “I still want to see more of the city. It’s hard with all the exams and papers and studying.”

 

“It’s a good day for it,” Aporal said. “No classes.

 

“We are supposed to rest and take it easy,” Jaylah retorted.

 

“And you feel fine don’t you?” Aporal pointed out.

 

Jaylah spluttered for a moment. “You are not a doctor!”

 

“Neither are you,” Aporal laughed. “But you must feel alright if you’re arguing like that with me.”

 

“Hmph!” Jaylah said, and looked away from him.

 

“You know I’m kidding,” Aporal said more gently and reached over to touch Jaylah’s arm. Slowly her other hand reached over and touched his.

 

“I am glad you are not in more trouble Montgomery Scotty,” she said, getting up. “We will go now.” She looked down at Aporal.

 

“We’ll see you later,” Aporal said with another smirk as he also got up and followed Jaylah out the door.

 

McCoy looked at Scotty as the door closed and couldn’t help a laugh.

 

“What the hell are they?”

 

Scotty grinned back. “Who knows?” he chuckled.

 

 

Scotty

After lunch, Scotty accompanied Leonard, Jaylah and Nyota to Lt. Flores' office. The cadets had been told that all of them could pick up their things from their respective instructors, as the repair work on the simulator building had already begun. They wanted classes to resume as soon as possible. 

 

"Good afternoon, cadets. I assume you want to get your things?" asked Lt. Flores as he opened the door to the small group. 

 

"Yes, exactly," replied Leonard, nodding. "Even though we're supposed to be resting, we still have some schoolwork to do before next week." 

 

Flores nodded understandingly as he let the students into his office. 

 

"I can understand that. How are you feeling? Have you all recovered from the scare?"

 

"We have. Fortunately, everything went relatively well." Uhura took out her bag and put it over her shoulder.

 

"And how are you, sir?" Jaylah gave Flores a worried look and he sighed. 

 

"I'm fine under the circumstances, thank you." 

 

Scotty and probably everyone else could see that something was bothering the teacher.

 

"Do they know anything about the cadet who ran off?" Scotty asked, trying not to make a face. The thought of his broken nose almost made it hurt again. 

 

"Unfortunately, yes." 

 

"Unfortunately?" The cadets exchanged confused glances and Scotty immediately recognized that Leonard was rocking back and forth restlessly. He feared that the matter might have something to do with him. 

 

"Well... I think everyone will find out soon anyway. I might as well tell you now." Flores paused for a moment before glancing around. "The cadet was a former student of mine who I had to fail. According to him, he only intended to manipulate some simulators so that they would no longer work, but something went wrong and there were explosions when the simulators were activated."

 

The group exchanged shocked glances. That sounded just terrible. 

 

"I'm just glad that the cadets in the affected simulators survived and are getting better. But I still feel bad about this horrible story." Flores shook his head regretfully.

 

"It's not your fault, sir." Leonard looked at the lieutenant with a steady gaze. "You had no way of knowing that a cadet would overreact like that." 

 

The others nodded in agreement. No one blamed Lt. Flores. Still, he sighed heavily. 

 

"I know. I know." 

 

It didn't sound particularly convincing, but there was nothing the students could do to really help the man. 

 

"Now grab your stuff and try to enjoy the day off a little. I'll see you again next week." 

 

It was obvious that Flores preferred not to talk about anything further and Scotty and the others accepted that.

 

"We'll try, Lt. Flores. Thank you, sir."

 

 

McCoy

“That must be extra hard on him,” McCoy said as he and Scotty, Uhura and Jaylah left Lt. Flores’ office.

 

“To be one of his cadets…” Uhura shook her head.

 

“When he offered to help me,” McCoy began, “he said he hated to fail cadets. He’d rather help them. So if he did actually have to fail someone, I can’t imagine how much worse a pilot than me they were.”

 

“But you are not a bad pilot Just Leonard!” Jaylah said. “When you do not let your fear take over you are very good!”

 

“Jaylah’s right,” Uhura agreed. “You can fly very well.”

 

“Thanks,” McCoy murmured, his face warming at the kind words from the girls. “Still,” he said. “If Flores couldn’t help them…”

 

“Some people only see one option.” Uhura shook her head sadly. “What are you guys going to do with the rest of the day?”

 

“Relax, I think.” McCoy raised an eyebrow at Scotty. Did his husband have plans or did he want to continue to take it easy and work on their homework?

 

“I am going to turn in my assignments so I don’t have to worry about them,” Jaylah said.

 

“What about you Ny?” McCoy asked.

 

“Same. Homework and take it easy.”

 

“Guess we’ll see you at dinner then,” McCoy said. They had closed in on the dorm buildings. McCoy and Scotty turned towards theirs as the girls continued on and called farewells over their shoulders.

 

“Will we see them at dinner?” McCoy asked Scotty as they rode the elevator up to their floor.

 

“If ye get yer homework done,” Scotty said, not giving anything away in his voice.

 

“Aporal made it sound like you had much more planned than just yesterday’s dinner,” McCoy persisted as he entered their door code.

 

Scotty hummed a noise but didn’t answer.

 

 

“I wonder what will happen to our flight classes next week,” McCoy mused. He had finished the readings he wanted to get through and was lying back on the bed staring at the ceiling while Scotty worked on something at his desk.

 

“Dinnae ken.”

 

“They can’t have it all cleaned and fixed in under a week,” McCoy continued his thoughts out loud. “They wouldn’t have us start flying real shuttles…” A cold chill went down his spine.

 

Scotty turned in his desk chair. “None of ye are ready for that love, don’t worry.”

 

McCoy nodded, but his fear was still there. “Maybe they will open the other side of the building. The side that only got smoke damage, not the fire.”

 

His PADD chirped on the nightstand next to him as did Scotty’s on his desk. McCoy frowned as he reached for it and Scotty turned back around.

 

“Oh. A statement from Admiral Barnett about what happened…” McCoy read the subject line. He opened the message and heard Scotty do the same.

 

 

Scotty

The article basically told what Lt. Flores had told them before, even though it obviously left out any names. A cadet had caused the fire after having been failed. Repair works had already begun. It wasn't sure yet when the building could be used again to full extent. 

 

At dinner everyone was talking about the article, musing about which cadet was responsible and about what the consequences would be. He definitely would be expelled from the academy and Starfleet in general, but it was quite possible for even harder punishments to be waiting for him. It really was a shame! The fact that someone ruined their whole life just because of revenge. 

 

However, Scotty could see that Leonard looked way more relaxed after they had gotten to know that the attack wasn't about him. It must have been such a huge relief to him. 

 

Unfortunately though, that relaxation didn't last too long for as soon as the couple reached their room, Scotty found his PADD, which was still resting on his nightstand, to be blinking. He exchanged a worried glance with Leonard who quickly pulled his own PADD out of his bag. He had shoved it back inside earlier on, after finishing some homework. 

 

There were several messages about news articles that claimed that the attack had been directed at Leonard and that it couldn't be a coincidence that it had happened on his birthday. 

 

"Mo ghràdh..."

 

Scotty noticed Leonard tensing as the prince tightened his grip on the PADD in his hands, scanning the lines. 

 

"I–" The Scotsman put his device back down on the nightstand and slowly walked over to his husband to place a hand on his shoulder, but Leonard just shook his head. 

 

"It's... it's fine. Just rumors and conspiracy theories. People will read the truth now and most people will believe it. And those who don't, well... they'll always be there. I have to live with that." 

 

Scotty let out a sigh through his nose and took the PADD from Leonard to put it down on the desk, before he pulled his love into a hug. 

 

"I just wished that it hadn't happened on yer birthday." 

 

Leonard just nodded his head against Scotty's shoulder. 

 

"I know. Me too. But," he pulled himself back from the hug to look at Scotty with a weak smile, "I'm sure that you'll make everything better. You'll... help me forget." 

 

Scotty returned the soft smile. He knew that keyword all too well by now. It had accompanied them and their relationship for such a long time. So he knew exactly what he needed to do. And he would.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy woke slowly and stretched lazily in bed. He bumped Scotty as he did so, and pulled his hand quickly back. He turned his head to look at his husband, but Scotty’s eyes were still closed, his face relaxed. McCoy smiled. Things always seemed just right when he was close to his love.

 

He rolled up onto his side so he could see Scotty better. The Scotsman was facing him and McCoy couldn’t help bringing a hand up to gently brush his fingers along Scotty’s jaw.

 

Scotty shifted and McCoy stilled.

 

“C’mere,” Scotty mumbled. He moved an arm and draped it across McCoy’s side.

 

McCoy moved closer and tucked his head under Scotty’s chin.

 

“I didn’t mean to wake you,” he said softly.

 

Scotty’s chest moved with a quiet laugh. “S’alright love. You want to get up? Or sleep some more? Or…?”

 

McCoy held in his own chuckle.

 

“If I choose ‘or,’ are you going to ask ‘didn’t I get enough of ye last night?’” McCoy pulled his head back so he could see Scotty’s face again. His husband’s mouth was twisted into a grin, but his eyes were still closed.

 

“Aww Len, maybe I’m the one who didn’t get enough of ye.” With that Scotty’s arm tightened over McCoy, bringing his body even closer to Scotty.

 

 

“So mo ghràdh, would ye like to grab a late breakfast in the dining hall or shall we get something when we go to town?” Scotty sat beside a very satisfied McCoy.

 

“We’re going to town?”

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded with a satisfied face of his own. “Didn’t ye listen when Aporal made it sound like I had more plans for yer birthday?” Scotty began to chuckle and McCoy could only roll his eyes at his husband.

 

“Town I guess. You have somewhere in mind?”

 

“Aye. Suppose we should probably get up then?”

 

“Suppose so,” McCoy agreed. He threw back the covers and stood up. He heard a faint whisper of Gaelic as he began to move towards the bathroom and a moment later Scotty was right behind him.

 

 

“Ah. Good choice,” McCoy said as he and Scotty approached the small coffee shop. They had been there previously for Scotty’s birthday weekend with their siblings, Francine, and Granddad.

 

“They had a good tea selection,” Scotty said as he held open the door.

 

“And what else have you got planned for the day?” McCoy asked as they joined the line at the counter.

 

“Hmm,” Scotty pretended to think. “Ye’ll have to wait and see.”

 

 

Scotty

"So, where are you taking me next?" Leonard threw a glance around. The streets were quite crowded and busy, but Scotty was actually very glad they were, because that way the two of them wouldn't get noticed easily. After the articles about the fire and some people trying to connect it to Leonard, he really didn't want either of them to be recognized. 

 

"Oh, ye'll see. I suppose after eating so much for breakfast, we better take a digestive stroll around town first, huh?" 

 

Leonard chuckled at that. 

 

"Hey! It was a really good breakfast. Can't blame us for wanting to try everything," he said, shrugging his shoulders. Scotty chuckled too.

 

"True that." 

 

Visiting the wee familiar café had really been a good idea, even though the Scotsman had had a few doubts during his planning about not daring to try out a new place. However, in the end he had come to find that his husband actually loved to return to already known places. 

 

"So you really won't tell me what you have planned for today?" Leonard sent his love a curious look and Scotty laughed.

 

"Ye didn't tell me about yer plans for my birthday either, did ye? Therefore I can keep things secret too." 

 

The prince let out a heavy sigh. 

 

"Point taken. Guess I just have to wait and see, huh?" 

 

A sly smile pulled at Scotty's lips as he nodded his head.

 

"Aye. Aye, ye do." 

 

 

The way to the Golden Gate Park was longer than Scotty had expected it to be, so instead of walking the whole distance, he eventually chose to call a cab. 

 

Scotty ordered Leonard to cover his ears as to not ruin the surprise for him, then he quietly told the driver their destination. The woman gave him a smile and an understanding nod, before  she started the vehicle and drove off.

 

It was a very relaxing drive and within fifteen minutes the cab reached the park. A smile formed on Leonard's lips when he saw the entrance leading inside and he looked over at Scotty. The Scotsman returned the smile. 

 

"Surprise, mo ghràdh. I hope ye like it." 

 

 

"So, I thought we could visit some of the museums? Just tell me where ye wanna go and we'll go." Scotty held a PADD showing the map of the huge park in his hands so that both he and Leonard could see all the great spots. 

 

"Maybe we could start right here and try to get a good view at everything," Leonard said, pointing at something Scotty had really hoped for his husband to choose.

 

The huge ferris wheel! Something Scotty had always loved to ride when he had been to amusement parks. He loved to be so high above the ground. To be closer to the sky and the stars. To almost be able to touch the clouds.

 

The Scottish lad smiled to himself and nodded. 

 

"A good choice. Well then... let's go."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy pulled his jacket tighter and snuggled closer to Scotty as the ferris wheel lifted them slowly higher and higher. He glanced at his husband. Scotty was grinning as he looked out over the park. He looked back at McCoy before sliding an arm around the prince’s shoulders.

 

McCoy suddenly grinned back.

 

“You going to kiss me when we get to the top?”

 

Scotty laughed.

 

“Seems cliche, but if his highness insists.”

 

As they reached the apex, Scotty leaned in and McCoy met him.

 

He couldn’t help but chuckle as they broke apart again. The wheel stopped and they swayed gently in the air.

 

“Why are we stopped?” McCoy asked, frown beginning to touch his lips.

 

“Letting others on I expect,” Scotty said. He leaned away from McCoy to see over the edge of the car. “Aye.”

 

 

“Uh, Scotty?” McCoy asked a few minutes later.

 

“Aye love?”

 

“How long does it take to load a car on this thing?”

 

Scotty looked over at McCoy guiltily.

 

“They aren’t loading it are they?” McCoy asked.

 

“No,” Scotty said slowly. “I couldn’t tell what they’re doing. I didn’t want ye to worry.”

 

A fond smile crossed McCoy’s face and he gave his head a slight shake.

 

“Why would I worry?”

 

“Because we’re at the top?”

 

McCoy chuckled. “I’m not scared of heights darlin’.”

 

“Oh, well, ye know…” Scotty’s face flushed red.

 

With a sudden jerk the ride began to move again.

 

 

“Where to now mo ghràdh?”

 

Scotty had pulled out the PADD with the park map. They had wandered up a path just away from the Ferris wheel, where they could plan their next move and be out of the way of people going by.

 

As McCoy leaned in to look at the map there was a loud crack and with a cry of pain, he grabbed for Scotty as he lost his balance.

 

“Len!” Scotty’s eyes had gone as wide as possible, and confusion mixed with fear.

 

“Hey! Stop!” someone nearby yelled and McCoy heard the sound of feet pounding on the pavement.

 

Still half hanging onto Scotty, McCoy’s mind had gone fuzzy with pain. Other hands were grabbing him.

 

“Set him down.”

 

“Did someone call for help?”

 

“On it!”

 

“Len!” Scotty’s hands were at his face and McCoy tried to focus on him. Fear had taken over on Scotty’s face, and his breath was speeding up. “Len!”

 

“I’m ok,” McCoy hissed through clenched teeth. “What happened? Help me up.”

 

“Stay down!” A rough hand gently kept McCoy sitting on the ground. A crowd had gathered around them and anxious faces were peering at him.

 

Pain shot up McCoy’s right leg as he tried to move. He glanced down and his eyebrows lifted to his hairline as he saw his knee. Already it was swelling.

 

“Got him!” someone yelled triumphantly.

 

The crowd around them parted to let two men through, dragging a third man, trying to fight away, between them. The third man stilled as he looked down at McCoy.

 

“You- you aren’t Steven!” the fighting man said in horror.

 

“No, I’m not,” McCoy growled out through clenched teeth. “What the hell did you do to me? And why?”

 

The man began to swear, and his face had gone pale. The two men holding him gripped his arms tighter.

 

“Help’s on the way,” a woman in the crowd said. “Any minute now.”

 

“Oh Len,” Scotty had buried his face against McCoy’s neck and the prince was holding him tightly against the waves of pain from his leg.

 

“It hurts,” McCoy whispered against Scotty’s ear. Scotty held him tighter. McCoy’s breath caught. It was exactly how he had wanted to hold onto his husband when they had been kidnapped the year previous.

 

Sirens sounded in the distance.

 

“Why did you do this?” Scotty demanded. McCoy looked in surprise at him. He had pulled away from the prince and was staring down the pale man with fire in his eyes. McCoy recognized a couple of the Gaelic curses that fell from his husband’s mouth.

 

The man’s mouth worked around, but no words came. Scotty tried to move and McCoy knew his husband would like to hurt the man back.

 

He grabbed for Scotty, though the movement brought more pain as he jostled his leg.

 

“Leannan,” he got out in a broken whisper. McCoy felt relief as Scotty moved back and held him. He dropped his head on Scotty’s shoulder as the crowd parted again for the medics to come through.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty felt a mixture of worry threatening to drown him and anger churning in his stomach. What had this guy done? How could he have hurt Leonard so badly?

 

The Scotsman still felt overwhelmed. It had all happened so incredibly quickly. Scotty had barely understood what had happened before Leonard was lying on the ground. A hard blow with a baseball bat to the kneecap and a short time later the attacker had already run off again. Fortunately, the numerous helpers had caught him. 

 

Even though Scotty would have loved to punch the bastard straight in the stupid face, he stayed by Leonard's side. He knew that his husband needed him at that moment. 

 

A terrible memory flashed through Scotty's mind as the paramedics took Leonard into an ambulance and he watched as the prince's knee was first treated. 

 

He thought of their abduction. Of how he himself had been the one whose kneecaps had been badly damaged. Christine had done everything in her power to help him, but he had only been able to heal completely in hospital.

 

"It looks bad, but we should be able to fix it at the clinic," Scotty heard the voice of a paramedic. The woman placed a reassuring hand on Leonard's shoulder. "We'll give you something for the pain now, alright?"

 

Leonard nodded slowly, his face still contorted in pain. It was a horrible sight for Scotty.

 

"Oh, Len, I'm so incredibly sorry," the Scotsman murmured and squeezed his husband's hand, but this one only gave him a weak smile and shook his head. 

 

"It's not your fault, leannan. You couldn't have known that guy would show up and mistake me for that Steven." 

 

No. He really couldn't have known it. But if they had just spent the day together in their room, snuggled up close to each other, reading a nice book, it wouldn't have happened. Leonard wouldn't have been hurt. 

 

"I know you had a lovely day planned for us and I'm incredibly grateful to you, Scotty. And even if we're going to spend this day together in hospital, the most important thing is that you're with me." 

 

Scotty tried to wring a smile out of his face when he heard these words, but he couldn't quite manage it. Leonard squeezed his hand back. 

 

"So please don't look so sad. Please."

 

Slowly, Scotty nodded his head. 

 

"A-aye, I'll try."

 

 

At the hospital, Leonard was immediately given the next best regenerator. They quickly realized who he was and for this reason they wanted to take care of his injury as quickly as possible. 

 

Scotty sat next to his husband during the entire treatment and held his hand tightly. He knew what a strange and somehow uncomfortable feeling it was when the bones shifted and slowly came back together. 

 

"I wonder what will happen to the attacker. And what this Steven has done to him. If someone resorts to such measures, it must be a pretty big fight," Leonard pondered, obviously trying to distract himself somehow. Scotty sighed.

 

"I dinnae ken. But I'd love to visit the guy in the cell they'll put him in and give him a good beating." He gritted his teeth angrily.

 

Leonard just chuckled softly and stroked Scotty's hand with his thumb.

 

"Hey, don't get your pretty hands dirty."

 

"I'd do that for ye any time."

 

"I know you would. But the guy's not worth it. He'll get his comeuppance and we can just try to enjoy the rest of the day."

 

Scotty really wished it was that simple. He really wanted to hope that everything would be fine once Leonard's knee was healed, but a strange feeling told him that it wouldn't be. 

 

 

When Leonard's PADD rang and Scotty went to their backpack to get it out, he already knew where the queasy feeling was coming from. A look at the screen made his stomach twist and turn.

 

"Who is it?" Leonard gave him a questioning look and Scotty walked back over to him.

 

"Leah." 

 

The prince rolled his eyes and groaned.

 

"Of course it's her. Who else would it be. All right, then. Answer it."

 

Scotty did as he was told and a short moment later Leah's face appeared on-screen. She looked very concerned and also stern.

 

"Lenny! What the hell happened?"

 

 

McCoy

McCoy closed his eyes and let out a frustrated huff of air. Even through the pain medication there was an uncomfortable feeling in his knee as the regenerator worked to heal him.

 

“Do we have to do this now Leah? How’d you even find out?”

 

On the bed, his hand searched for Scotty’s. His husband noticed and switched the PADD to his other hand so he could twine his fingers with McCoy’s.

 

On the device, Leah’s mouth tightened, and she looked down.

 

“I’m an adult; the hospital doesn’t have to contact Mother or Father,” McCoy pressed as his sister still said nothing. “Scotty’s my first contact.” He glanced over at his husband.

 

Leah let out a loud sigh.

 

“I’m assigned to you. I’m trying to do a good job. I get alerts and notices from social media sites when you’re mentioned.”

 

McCoy took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. This was new for both him and Leah.

 

“Do they know?”

 

Leah finally looked back up. “No. I’ve just been piecing things together so far. Couple posts saw you in a park and then someone had a blurry photo of someone who looked like you being loaded in an ambulance. They said it was you. And since you’re obviously answering me from a hospital bed, what happened?”

 

McCoy sighed. “Someone thought I was someone else and decided to take out my knee.” He flinched as his leg twitched under the regen.

 

Leah looked at him, a dumbfounded expression on her face.

 

“Mistaken identity,” McCoy shrugged. “Whoever Steven is better watch his back.”

 

“What?” Leah’s face scrunched in confusion.

 

“I know,” McCoy agreed. “Couple people in the park caught the guy who did it. He was surprised I wasn’t the person he was after.”

 

Leah rubbed a hand across her face. “Are we sure he was telling the truth?”

 

“How would I know? I’ve got a busted knee and I’m lying here under a regen!” McCoy said in exasperation.

 

“I’m sure the police will question him thoroughly,” Scotty added.

 

Leah nodded slowly. “Leonard,” she started quietly. “You know Father is going to think it was targeted at you.”

 

“I don’t want security back!” he cried out angrily.

 

Leah held up her hands. “I know you don’t. But we’re going to have to be sure. I really hope it is just mistaken identity. Which, really?” Leah shook her head in disbelief.

 

A knock sounded on the door of the room, before it opened.

 

“Your highness?” A nurse stepped in.

 

“Yes?” McCoy said, looking up from the PADD.

 

“I need to check on the regen, and there’s a pair of officers here to take your statement if you’re ready.”

 

“Of course,” McCoy smiled politely at her. She continued towards him. “Look, Leah, we’ll call you later if we learn anything else ok?” He turned back to the PADD.

 

He watched as Leah took a deep breath.

 

“Ok. I want to hear from you tonight, either way.” Leah’s face softened. “I want to know you’re alright.”

 

McCoy nodded. “Bye.”

 

Scotty stood up to put the device back in their backpack after Leah’s goodbye.

 

“Was that the princess?” the nurse asked nervously, keeping her eyes on the regen.

 

“The most annoying sister ever?” McCoy laughed. “Yes.”

 

The nurse looked up with big eyes. “Everything is coming along nicely here,” she said with a gesture towards the regen. “I’ll send the officers in?”

 

“Yes please.”

 

McCoy took the moment between the nurse leaving and the officers entering to look at Scotty.

 

“What a mess,” he said, trying to smile. Scotty gave him a weak smile back, before another knock and the door opened again.

 

A dark uniformed police officer came into the room, followed by an older woman in Starfleet gray.

 

“Admiral Winston?” Scotty said as he quickly got to his feet.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty was very surprised to see the admiral and he gave her a very puzzled look.

 

"Messrs. Scott-McCoy, good afternoon." Winston gave both Leonard and Scotty a friendly nod before her gaze lingered on Leonard. "We haven't met yet. However, you already know my name. I served as chief of security on various ships for a long time and am still responsible for the safety of the cadets. How are you, young man?"

 

Leonard nodded to the older lady, who stepped closer to the bed and held out a hand. Leonard took it and shook it.

 

"Pleased to meet you, ma'am, even if the circumstances aren't the best. I'm okay. The pain is slowly subsiding, but it's still an unpleasant feeling. I assume you heard about what happened?"

 

"Well, we don't have any specific details yet. All we know is that an attack was made on one of our cadets with serious consequences." Winston glanced at the regenerator. "But I see you're already being well looked after."

 

The prince nodded in agreement.

 

"That's true."

 

"Could you tell me exactly what happened?" The admiral looked from one young man to the other before pointing to the other man who accompanied her. "Lt. Kilman from the local police will take notes."

 

The younger man nodded to Leonard and Scotty, a PADD in his hands.

 

"Of course. We were walking in Golden Gate Park and suddenly there was this guy. He hit me in the knee with some kind of bat and then took off."

 

Scotty could see Leonard's face contort in pain at the memory and he squeezed his hand a little tighter.

 

"Leonard went down and some people quickly came to help. A few of them ran after the perpetrator and caught him," said the Scotsman, still wishing that he had punched the man responsible hard in the face. He definitely deserved it!

 

"I see. Are there any clues yet as to the attacker's motive?"

 

Leonard nodded, but then shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Well... not quite. The man seems to have mistaken me for someone called Steven. But we don't know who this Steven is or what he's done."

 

"So you've never seen the perpetrator before?"

 

Both cadets shook their heads.

 

"Nae."

 

"No. Never have." Leonard sighed. "Look... I'm sure it was just a mix-up. It had nothing to do with me."

 

Scotty could literally hear the desperation in his husband's voice. Leonard seemed to fervently hope that this would not be interpreted as an attack on him.

 

"I'm sure the police will find out something about this during their interrogation. I will sit down with the officers after our conversation and talk to them," explained Admiral Winston.

 

Scotty very much hoped that Leonard was right. It simply had to have been a case of mistaken identity!

 

 

After asking a few more questions, Winston left the room with the young police officer.

 

Leonard leaned his head back a little and let out a sigh.

 

"She doesn't believe it. No one believes it wasn't an attack on me."

 

"Hey, the truth will come out. I'm sure it will. It'll be all right, mo ghràdh."

 

Scotty stroked a hand through Leonard's hair reassuringly. He really wanted to believe it. If only for Leonard's sake.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy leaned his head into Scotty’s hand through his hair as he rested back in the bed. He wished the nurse would come back and tell him how much longer the regen would take. The feeling in his leg was becoming less uncomfortable, which made him hopeful.

 

“You still want to go to the museums when they discharge me?” McCoy asked. He looked over to see Scotty staring at him in surprise. “Or not?” he said with a weak smile.

 

“Len…”

 

“Hey, when they fixed you up, you were out of bed and ready to go,” McCoy tried to protest.

 

“Aye, and then we sat in a car, and then we sat in the king’s office and then we went to lie down for a rest!” Scotty frowned. “We didnae go walking all around the palace.”

 

“So that’s a no?” McCoy asked, making his best meek face. Scotty’s frown faded.

 

“Aye ye mad man, that’s a no. We’ll go home and rest and do whatever ye want there.”

 

“Whatever I want?” McCoy grinned and wiggled his eyebrows at his husband.

 

Scotty just rolled his eyes and smiled fondly at the prince.

 

“I’m surprised Chris hasn’t sent a message,” McCoy said thoughtfully. “She seems to keep tabs on us nearly as well as Leah.”

 

“She’s probably off with Roger.”

 

McCoy grinned again. “I wonder what they’re up to…” he wiggled his eyebrows again until Scotty laughed.

 

“What did they put in that hypo?” Scotty shook his head. “Or are ye having some kind of reaction?” Scotty leaned across the bed to look at the monitors playfully.

 

McCoy took the opportunity to pull Scotty close and kissed him. The prince was surprised at how tightly Scotty held onto him. He held back a sigh as they broke apart. He was trying to lighten the mood, but he knew how stressed the situation had made his husband.

 

He squeezed Scotty’s hand as he settled back into the chair next to the bed. McCoy couldn’t say the incident hadn’t sent him into his own bad memories. He looked down at their joined hands as Scotty’s thumb rubbed across the back of his.

 

 

“It’ll be ok,” he said quietly. “I’ll be healed soon and they’ll get the guy’s story and it’ll all be alright.”

 

“I hope so love,” Scotty answered just as quietly.

 

“I kinda feel sorry for him,” McCoy admitted.

 

“Ye do?” Scotty looked at him in astonishment.

 

McCoy nodded. “Either way, whether he meant to hit me, or whoever Steven is, he did hit me.” He sighed. “And I have no doubt someone will try to press for a stronger punishment for him because of who I am. And that isn’t fair. If it really was mistaken identity, he should only be punished for hurting someone; who I am shouldn’t matter.”

 

“Oh,” Scotty said with a slow nod of his head.

 

 

McCoy was beginning to get bored by the time the nurse returned with a doctor. The regen was removed and the doctor ran a tricorder over McCoy’s knee, before having him slowly bend it.

 

“How does that feel?”

 

McCoy shrugged. “Like normal.”

 

“Let’s get you up on it then,” the doctor said briskly.

 

Carefully McCoy swung his legs from the bed and gingerly stood. He lifted his right leg and bent his knee again. Nothing hurt.

 

“A few steps then your highness.”

 

He walked towards the door and back. Satisfied, the doctor nodded, then turned for a PADD the nurse handed over.

 

“You are cleared for release,” the doctor smiled.

 

“Can I get some new pants?” McCoy asked. “You guys kind of cut mine off my leg.” He had no plans to walk home in a hospital gown.

 

“Yes. She can take care of that.” The doctor gestured at the nurse. “If you have any issues please call or come back.”

 

“Yes. Thank you,” McCoy said, sitting again on the bed. The doctor waved a hand and left. With a promise to be back in a moment the nurse followed the doctor.

 

“There,” McCoy said, grabbing Scotty’s hand and pulling him over. “I’m fine. And I’m sure you can make me feel better soon enough.” He grinned as color climbed Scotty’s cheeks and leaned in for another kiss.

 

 

Scotty

Even though Leonard said his knee was fine, Scotty still insisted on taking a cab back to the academy. He didn't want his husband to overexert himself and it was far too far to walk. 

 

As they entered their room and had just put their things down in the nearest corner, the doorbell suddenly buzzed. 

 

Leonard gave Scotty a questioning look, but the Scotsman only shrugged his shoulders. He wasn't expecting anyone. 

 

"Perhaps Admiral Winston has more questions," Leonard said thoughtfully and stepped over to the door, but it wasn't the elderly lady who stood in front of it, but a very worried-looking Christine.

 

"Leonard!" She quickly wrapped her arms around the prince and he gave a surprised grunt before patting Christine gently on the back.

 

"Hey, Chris. Good to see you. And... you too, Roger."

 

Only when Leonard spoke the young man's name did Scotty realize that Christine hadn't come alone. Roger was standing behind her in the doorway and raised a hand in greeting.

 

"How are you, Leonard? Chris and I were just about to watch a movie on her PADD when we discovered the articles. Of course, she wanted to see you straight away."

 

Christine let go of Leonard and looked at him with huge eyes.

 

"What happened? Why were you loaded into an ambulance? The articles are a huge mess!" 

 

Leonard just sighed.

 

"Why don't ye two come in first and then we'll tell ye everything in peace? Do the others already know about it?" asked Scotty, pointing to the available chairs.

 

Roger and Christine came fully into the room and sat down.

 

"Yes. I've written to them that I'll make sure I find out everything and then let them know," Christine replied. "After all, they want to know how you are doing, Leonard, and whether the dinner is still on for tonight."

 

While Christine was still speaking, Scotty made a stalling motion with his hand, but it didn't stop the young woman. It was only when the words were spoken and she saw Leonard's confused expression that she realized and her eyes widened.

 

"Oh, I... I don't suppose Scotty told you anything. And... I just spoiled a surprise."

 

An apologetic look washed over Christine's face.

 

"I'm sorry, Scotty." 

 

The Scotsman just smiled gently and shook his head.

 

"It's all right, lassie. It would have come out sooner or later anyway."

 

Leonard looked from Christine to Scotty, who stepped up to him and squeezed his hand. 

 

"I wanted to spend the day alone with ye and in the evening I had planned for us to have a big picnic in the park with our friends." 

 

Scotty had to admit that in all the worry he had forgotten to tell his friends about what had happened. And he had forgotten about the picnic too until Christine had mentioned it just now. 

 

"Oh, leannan." Leonard smiled and gave Scotty a kiss. "That sounds really nice. And of course this picnic is going to happen."

 

"But Len–"

 

"No, no. Don't even try to talk back. I'm fine. And I want to enjoy this day. With all my loved ones." 

 

Scotty sighed. He knew there was no point in arguing with the stubborn prince. For better or worse, the Scotsman had to admit defeat.

 

"Alright. Now that that's settled... would the two of you please explain to us what in the name of God happened at the park?"

 

 

McCoy

Between McCoy and Scotty, they quickly told Christine and Roger what had happened.

 

“I wonder who the poor guy he mistook you for is,” said Roger.

 

“And what he did to the guy,” Christine said with a shake of her head. “What a mess.”

 

“Glad you’re alright though,” Roger added as he looked over at the prince.

 

“It was not fun,” McCoy agreed, a hand rubbing across his knee.

 

“I suppose we should get out of your hair.” Christine gave a tight smile. “I have messages to send out after all, and we’ll see you soon enough.” Her smile turned embarrassed.

 

“It’s alright Chris,” Scotty reassured her. “I would have had to tell him something later anyway.”

 

 

McCoy flopped on his back on the bed as the door closed behind the pair. He let out a sigh, then glanced up at Scotty.

 

“Come here.” McCoy opened his arms. Scotty came over and laid down beside him. The prince pulled him close. “It’s just always something with me, isn’t it?” he said softly. “I’m sorry.”

 

“No- Len—”

 

“Someday maybe I can just be me. Not Prince Leonard, not some royal person everyone thinks they have to protect. Maybe the sooner I’m a doctor everyone will let that side of me be.” His eyes closed tight in frustration.

 

“Oh love.” Scotty’s fingers trailed gently along McCoy’s cheek.

 

“And I know it upset you today.” McCoy opened his eyes again and gave his head a shake. “No,” he stopped Scotty. “It upset me too. It sent me right back to that brig. But this time we were together. Thank you.” The last words came out a whisper.

 

If Scotty answered, McCoy didn’t hear it as he buried his head in against Scotty’s chest.

 

“What do you want to do now?” the prince asked a moment later, as he pulled back to look at Scotty.

 

Scotty blinked at him for a moment.

 

“Whatever ye want to do mo ghràdh.”

 

McCoy nodded slowly. “Forget?” he asked, raising a brow slowly. Scotty nodded back in agreement, then kissed him.

 

“Aye, forget.”

 

 

“When is dinner?” McCoy asked as they cuddled up together under the covers. Neither had pulled much clothing back on, and McCoy crowded closer to Scotty for the warmth.

 

Scotty chuckled as he put an arm around McCoy. “We’ve got some time still. I’ll let ye know when ye’ve got to get yer pants back on.”

 

“You like me without pants,” McCoy grinned. “We could read?”

 

“We could read,” Scotty agreed.

 

McCoy turned away to reach for his nightstand and their book sitting on it.

 

“I’ll read,” Scotty said, reaching for the book from McCoy. “I can do that at least since our other plans got changed.”

 

“Ok.”

 

McCoy snuggled back in and let the story flow over him as Scotty found their place and began.

 

 

Scotty

"There you are at last! We were getting worried!" Jaylah immediately ran up to Scotty and Leonard when they finally found the place where the friends had prepared the picnic and hugged them. 

 

"Sorry. Scotty forgot his PADD and wasn't sure which meeting point you had arranged. And the park isn't exactly small," Leonard explained and Jaylah gave Scotty a quick glance. The Scotsman shrugged his shoulders apologetically.

 

"How are you, Just Leonard? Are you okay? Christine and Roger have told us everything." Worry lines appeared on Jaylah's forehead and Leonard just waved his hand away.

 

"Oh, I'm fine. Don't worry. The knee is as good as new."

 

Their alien friend's gaze slid down to the knee in question and she scrutinized it critically. She didn't seem too sure.

 

"Are you certain? Can you walk like you used to?"

 

"I can. The regen worked wonders."

 

"Hey! Are you coming already? We're starving over here!" 

 

When they heard Jim's voice and saw the blond boy grinning and waving from a distance, the three of them slowly started moving.

 

"You don't starve that quickly, kid," Leonard said as they arrived and sat down with their friends. Jim just laughed.

 

"Oh, you don't know my stomach very well, Bones. Besides, I've eaten very little during the day so that I can fill my stomach at this little party." 

 

"That hardly surprises me, Jimbo," Scotty replied, rolling his eyes. Jim just grinned at him. 

 

"All right then... Shall we talk about what happened today or would you rather not think about it?" Uhura gave Leonard a questioning look and he didn't think twice about it.

 

"Option 2: definitely don't think about it anymore. I'm sure it'll come up often enough in the next few days. So let's just enjoy the evening together, shall we?"

 

Everyone agreed.

 

"Well then... what's nice to eat?" Leonard looked at the many baskets with interest and Scotty grinned. Apparently, Jim wasn't the only one who was hungry.

 

"We've all brought something. Each of us has tried to cook a classic dish from our respective traditions," Chekov explained.

 

"Oh, that sounds great!" A wide, enthusiastic smile crossed Leonard's lips as he watched everyone pull out their food. 

 

"It was Scottish boy's idea." Even Aporal had cooked something from his home country. And Scotty was just happy that he had come at all. Slowly, but surely he was really starting to become a part of the crew. 

 

Leonard's gaze drifted to Scotty and the latter one smiled gently.

 

"I just figured it was something that would bring us all even closer together."

 

The prince nodded, then frowned a bit.

 

"I'm sure it does. Unfortunately I don't have anything from Georgiares here."

 

That caused everyone to exchange smiles.

 

"Well... but maybe we have something. Happy birthday!" 

 

Leonard's eyes widened in surprise when Christine and Jaylah pulled a pie from one of the baskets. He couldn't believe it. 

 

"Is that–"

 

"A peach pie, yes it is. Leah sent the fruits and recipe to us and we baked it this morning," Uhura said with a smile. 

 

"With our help, of course," Jim added, pointing at himself and Spock.

 

Leonard just shook his head in disbelief, smiling while he did so.

 

"That's... that's amazing. Thank you so much!"

 

 

McCoy

“Wow. You all outdid yourselves.” McCoy leaned back from his empty plate. “Where you all found places to cook and make these…” He gave his head a fond shake and looked around at all his friends.

 

“We have our ways,” Jim grinned.

 

“I don’t want to know,” McCoy grinned back.

 

“The second years and up have kitchens in their dorms,” Uhura said, rolling her eyes at Jim. “Some of us know how to ask upperclassmen politely.”

 

“They do?” McCoy asked. That was good information to have. Maybe he and Scotty wouldn’t have to look for their own place if their room the next year was bigger and had a kitchen…

 

“Communal kitchens of course,” Sulu added. McCoy’s thoughts broke at that. Still… it was a thought for later.

 

In his pocket McCoy felt movement as his comm buzzed. He frowned as he pulled it out. Leah. He typed a quick message explaining they would call in a bit.

 

“Alright love?” Scotty asked as McCoy slid the comm away.

 

“Leah,” he replied, trying not to roll his eyes. “She wanted to talk again tonight.”

 

“She’s just concerned.”

 

“I know. Who knows, maybe she knows more than us at this point,” McCoy said sarcastically.

 

 

On the walk back to the academy, McCoy couldn’t help but notice the way their friends slowly surrounded them. Were they doing it on purpose as some kind of protection? Had it happened naturally because of who was talking to who? At the same time he found it annoying, he found it endearing as well.

 

Hadn’t he and Scotty and Jaylah done the same for Aporal at his home? And when Sam had been at the academy, Jim had been the one in the center of the circle, being kept safe and secure.

 

It wasn’t annoying McCoy decided; it was what they did for each other.

 

 

“Finally!”

 

Leah’s tone was exasperated as she frowned at McCoy from the PADD.

 

“We were out,” McCoy replied coldly. “We do have lives here.”

 

Brother and sister stared each other down on the screens.

 

“Ok. Sorry,” Leah conceded first. “Just worried. What were you doing?”

 

“I know,” McCoy answered. “Scotty had a picnic planned with everyone.”

 

“That sounds nice.” Leah smiled. “Did you find out anything more from your interview?”

 

“No. And I doubt we will. One of the Admirals was looking into it from the academy side, but local police are the ones taking care of it.”

 

“I’m sure Admiral Winston got some information from the police,” Scotty shrugged. “She may still contact ye,” he said to McCoy.

 

“Maybe,” McCoy agreed doubtfully. “More likely that lieutenant would call if they had anything I needed to know.”

 

“Father is going to try in the morning,” Leah said. McCoy let out a loud sigh. “He wants to be sure it wasn’t directed at you,” Leah said quickly. “It’s a very crazy coincidence, especially after the protests.”

 

“Those are over!”

 

“Yes, I know Leonard, but you never know who might still be hanging on, trying one last time. If they’ll cooperate with Father, we can run him through our system too to be sure.”

 

McCoy let out another sigh. He couldn’t help it.

 

“Fine.”

 

“Ok.”

 

The siblings said their goodbyes and McCoy shoved the PADD away. He took a deep breath, let it out slowly then turned to Scotty.

 

“Did you have anything else planned tonight?”

 

Scotty shook his head.

 

“Then how about we get comfy and watch a movie?”

 

“That sounds like a good plan,” Scotty smiled.

 

 

Scotty

It was still quite early in the morning when Leonard's PADD buzzed. The prince had muted the device the night before, but the vibration still woke Scotty up. He looked around in confusion for a moment before he saw what was causing the noise. 

 

Tired, the Scotsman shook his husband by the shoulder.

 

"Len, hey, mo ghràdh, someone's trying to call ye," he mumbled sleepily and it took a moment for Leonard to grunt and finally open his eyes. 

 

"Ugh, who the hell calls at this time of night?" he complained, before reaching for his PADD and rolling his eyes. Scotty couldn't help but chuckle weakly. The sun was already shining so it couldn't be that early.

 

A look at the screen caused Leonard to groan.

 

"Leah. Of course. Doesn't she know it's only 8 o'clock? On a Sunday!" 

 

"I'm sure it's important," Scotty said, trying to sound placating. The couple sat up straighter and covered their exposed upper bodies with the blanket. 

 

When they were ready, Leonard answered the call.

 

"What do you want, pain in the ass?"

 

Leah didn't seem particularly impressed by the insult. There was a broad grin on her face.

 

"Good morning to you too, Lenny. Scotty." 

 

The Scotsman just nodded politely. 

 

"It's eight o'clock in the morning over here, Lee. Why the hell are you calling at this hour?" Leonard still sounded exceedingly annoyed. 

 

"Because I have good news that can't wait! Father just spoke to the police. They found this Steven guy and the story that the other guy tried to hurt him turned out to be true. There's no connection to Georgiares or the rebels at all." 

 

Scotty felt a huge weight fall from his heart. The attack really hadn't been about Leonard! It had actually been a case of mistaken identity and nothing more! 

 

"That's great news, Leah," the Scotsman replied with a smile before looking to Leonard. The prince blinked in confusion, hardly able to believe his luck.

 

"That means... Father won't send security here? Everything will stay as it is?" 

 

Leah nodded exuberantly.

 

"That's right. You'll remain a free man, Lenny." 

 

It took a moment, but suddenly Leonard ran his hand through his hair and began to laugh. Scotty could feel just how relieved his husband was and he snuggled even closer to him. 

 

"Good news at last! This is how the day can start," Leonard finally said when he had calmed down a little. 

 

"You're welcome, brother." Leah just grinned, but Leonard shook his head.

 

"Nope, I'm not going to thank you for waking Scotty and me up so early."

 

"Len..." There was a stern look on Scotty's face, even though none of them were too serious, and Leonard rolled his eyes once more.

 

"Tch, fine. Thank you so much, my dearest sister, for letting us know right away." 

 

Leah nodded.

 

"Now that sounds much better. I've got a bit of work to do now, but Father said he'd like to have a family phone call later. So get ready." 

 

Both Scotty and Leonard nodded. They would probably just spend Sunday relaxing in bed anyway. Simply enjoying the good news they had recieved just now.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy crossed campus towards the simulator building. Part of the building was still closed for repairs from the fire, most simulator classes had transitioned to classes on real shuttles, in the hangar bay, continuing to learn the more in depth functions.

 

But not this day.

 

The prince only had a few final exams left, but the one he was heading towards had his chest tightening with worry.

 

The weeks since the fire had been much easier on McCoy’s fear of flying; they hadn’t practiced in the simulators. Today they would be in one of the few still open halls, taking their final exam.

 

For a moment as he entered the building he could swear he smelled a whiff of smoke. Looking around, McCoy knew it was all in his head and continued down to his exam.

 

 

“It’s strange to be in here,” McCoy said quietly to Uhura as they waited for Lt. Flores to send them into the simulators.

 

“I don’t want to imagine what it must have been like in the rooms where the fire was.” Uhura shuddered.

 

McCoy nodded in agreement. “There’s Jaylah. Wonder what kept her.”

 

Jaylah hurried over to the other two just as Flores began to speak.

 

“This will be just like our other exams,” the instructor said. “Everyone’s flight will be different, so don’t expect what the first person does will be what you will get.”

 

McCoy balled his hands up to stop the trembling he could feel starting. He could do this. He had passed their other tests well enough. Their time in the real shuttles had helped.

 

He followed behind Uhura and Jaylah as they entered the simulator.

 

“Do you want to go first?” Uhura turned back and asked gently.

 

Did he? Would it be easier to get it over with and be done? Or would it benefit him to watch her test first and have more time to prepare himself mentally?

 

“Second,” McCoy answered firmly, and sat down behind Jaylah.

 

Uhura hesitated, looking at him for a moment, then sat down in the pilot’s seat. McCoy took a deep breath as Uhura began.

 

 

The prince settled into the pilot’s seat with a shaky breath. Uhura’s test program had not seemed very challenging. McCoy prayed his wouldn’t be either.

 

As his hands moved across the controls to start the shuttle he pictured Scotty behind him, whispering encouragement. His fingers remembered where to go, even after a couple weeks break. He drew another deep breath as the shuttle lifted off. A few obstacles to avoid, a few landings and take offs and he could be done. McCoy breathed slowly and filled his mind with thoughts of going to the stars with his husband.

 

 

Uhura and Jaylah walked with him to lunch. For once he could be certain he had passed, by how much he wasn't sure. But, no one would have exam results until the next day, for any of their classes. And he still had one more exam in the afternoon with Eugene.

 

“I thought that would be harder,” Jaylah said.

 

“Maybe he took pity on us because of what happened,” Uhura said thoughtfully.

 

“Maybe.”

 

“You did well,” Uhura looked at McCoy.

 

“I tried,” he shrugged. “Guess we’ll see tomorrow.”

 

“I’m more worried about my other classes,” Jaylah said anxiously. “But it will be nice to have a break.”

 

McCoy and Uhura both agreed quickly about that. The next evening he and Scotty would be heading to Aberdeen. They’d spend the weekend in Scotland, then on Monday would head to Georgiares with Francine and Granddad. A few weeks to relax with their families and their first semester of Starfleet behind them; McCoy couldn’t wait.

 

 

Scotty

"We've finally made it!" The friends hugged each other jubilantly. They had all just received their final exam results and were now saying goodbye to each other to head off on vacation. They would all be flying home to their families to spend a few relaxing weeks at home. There was only one person who didn't.

 

Jim. He would be flying to Vulcan with Spock and his parents to spend the semester break there. At first he had said that he would definitely miss a winter without snow, but the fact that he could spend the weeks together with Spock seemed to make up for it. At least he didn't seem to be moping during the farewell.

 

"Say hello to Francine and Granddad for me, will ya?" the blond said as he hugged Scotty, who nodded.

 

"Aye, I will."

 

The Scotsman knew that his friend would have liked to come with them to Scotland and Georgiares, but getting to know Vulcan properly was very important to Jim. He wanted to make a good impression on Sarek and Amanda.

 

"And call us at Christmas. I know Vulcans find these holidays illogical, but Spock and I look forward to hear from you."

 

Even Spock nodded in agreement.

 

"We will. I promise," Leonard replied with a smile.

 

Scotty turned to Aporal, who was just saying goodbye to Keenser, Chekov and Sulu.

 

"Are ye flying home too?"

 

The Andorian nodded.

 

"At first I thought about staying here, but the last visit to my parents showed me that we can get along. Maybe now we'll have time to talk properly."

 

A smile crossed Scotty's lips. A while ago, he would never have dreamed that Aporal would ever be able to maintain good contact with his family again. It was good to hear that he wanted to take this step.

 

"That sounds good. I hope ye have a good time."

 

Even Aporal seemed to smile softly as he shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Maybe. We'll see. Thanks, Scottish boy."

 

Scotty couldn't help but grin as Aporal walked over to Jaylah after their goodbyes. They exchanged a hug and didn't even seem to be trying to keep it a secret from the rest of the group. Whatever it was between them, it obviously did them both good. And Scotty really hoped that it would help Aporal become a more relaxed and happy person after everything he had been through. 

 

 

Leonard closed his eyes and sighed as Scotty and he finally leaned back in their seats in the shuttle. 

 

"I can't wait to finally arrive in Scotland and enjoy Francine's great food. Canteen food just isn't the same as a good home-cooked meal." 

 

Scotty smiled as he grabbed Leonard's hand to hold onto as they took off. 

 

"Aye. Mum's food is simply the best. And I'm very sure she's already prepared quite a lot for our arrival."

 

Leonard grunted with a laugh. 

 

"I'm sure she has." 

 

Scotty was very surprised when the flight took off and Leonard barely flinched or made a face. Even the Scotsman's hand was not crushed.

 

"Hey, ye're really relaxed, mo ghràdh." 

 

The prince just smiled at his husband. 

 

"When you've flown a shuttle yourself as often as I have in the simulator, it's much easier to stay relaxed when you know a professional is at the controls. If I can even manage it, then surely nothing can go wrong."

 

Scotty's heart leapt with joy when he heard those words. Never would he have believed for Leonard to be able to be calm during a flight one day. 

 

The Scotsman leaned over and pressed a kiss onto his love's lips. 

 

"Well then... let's get some sleep before we arrive."

 

 

McCoy

Scotty was snoring quietly on McCoy’s shoulder, but he hadn’t managed to find sleep yet. It had been an eventful semester and he was quite glad for a break. Hopefully it would be peaceful. They and all their friends had passed their classes; some of them doing quite well. Scotty and Keenser, Aporal and Jaylah had taken the top spots in their engineering classes while McCoy and Eugene had managed the same in their medical classes.

 

McCoy had even passed his flight exam near the top. He wondered if the exam had been easier than Lt. Flores had originally planned. It hadn’t seemed hard at all. Perhaps he had gone easy on the class after the fright from the fire. Either way, the prince was surprised and happy he’d passed.

 

He smiled as he glanced down at Scotty. Everything was right on track for them to get assigned to a ship together. McCoy just had to keep working on keeping his fear in check.

 

 

McCoy was surprised when Scotty shook him awake. When had he finally fallen asleep? He rubbed his eyes and glanced out the window at Scotland. His second home. He smiled softly to himself.

 

He got up from his seat and Scotty followed.

 

“They know what time we’re really coming right?” McCoy grinned at his husband. Their previous trip to Scotland, Scotty had deliberately told Francine a later shuttle flight and they had surprised her and Granddad.

 

“They know,” Scotty laughed. “There’s Granddad.” He pointed in front of them as they got off the shuttle.

 

Moments later both boys had been embraced by the older man and were headed towards the car.

 

“Francine’s been cooking up a storm for ye today,” Granddad said with a slight frown, but both boys knew it wasn’t real. “I reminded her we’re leaving in a few days and it would be wasteful to have so much.”

 

“I’m sure we’ll make a good dent in it,” McCoy said as he grinned at Scotty. Already he was beginning to salivate thinking of Francine’s good cooking.

 

 

“Oh lads!”

 

Francine hugged the pair tightly as they followed Granddad through the front door.

 

“Go on, go put yer bags down, then come back down hungry!” Francine told them as she released them. “Dinner’s all ready.”

 

McCoy couldn’t help his stomach grumbling at the good smells coming from the dining room. He led the way up the stairs and heard Scotty chuckle behind him.

 

“The food’s not going anywhere Len.”

 

“Well I am!” McCoy said, entering Scotty’s room and tossing his bag towards the couch, and turning back to the door.

 

Scotty laughed again as he caught McCoy’s arm, drawing him close without protest.

 

“Ye can give me a minute or two first,” Scotty said, before he leaned in for a kiss.

 

“Oh fine,” McCoy pretended to pout when they broke apart.

 

 

“Did ye find out how ye did in yer classes yet?” Francine asked as they began to eat ten minutes later.

 

“Aye,” Scotty answered as McCoy nodded.

 

“And…?” Granddad looked between them.

 

“We get to go back,” McCoy chuckled. “Scotty was at or near the top in his engineering classes.”

 

“Well so was Len in his medical courses,” Scotty said, a slight flush climbing his cheeks at McCoy’s words.

 

“Wonderful!” Francine exclaimed. “Of course you smart lads would do well! How did the others do?”

 

“They all did great too,” McCoy said.

 

“Starfleet is lucky to have ye all,” Granddad said, pride evident in his voice.

 

 

Scotty

Just a few hours later, with well-filled stomachs, the two young men lay in Scotty's bed. 

 

"It's so nice to be back here. Finally good food, relaxation, a soft bed –" Leonard could probably have gone on forever with his list if Scotty hadn't silenced him with a tender kiss. A contented sound escaped the prince and Scotty quickly felt the kiss intensify. Their bodies snuggled closer together and it wasn't long before Scotty felt Leonard fiddling with the buttons of his pyjama top. The Scotsman grinned and pulled his head back slightly. 

 

"Aren't ye a bit too cold for that?" he breathed, but Leonard just shook his head. 

 

"You'll keep me warm. And besides... We're covered up." 

 

Scotty just chuckled as he allowed his husband to undress him. Leonard was right. As long as they had each other, neither of them would have to freeze.

 

 

"So, what's the plan for this weekend?" Francine looked curiously from one boy to the other as they sat together at the breakfast table. 

 

"Oh, I don't ken. We thought ye had something planned already," Scotty replied. After all, it wasn't every day that he and Leonard came to Scotland. He had assumed that Francine and Granddad had already given it some thought. 

 

"Oh nae, nae." Francine waved her hand. "Ye're big lads now, ye're free to decide what to do with your free time. We don't want to talk ye into anything." 

 

But Leonard only shook his head. 

 

"Nonsense, you're not doing that. We're here to visit you. And just because we're growing up doesn't mean we don't enjoy spending family time with you." 

 

Scotty nodded in agreement. 

 

"Aye. We want to do as much as we can with ye while we're here." 

 

Francine, clearly touched by her boys' words, exchanged a quick glance with Granddad, who just shrugged his shoulders. Then she looked back at Leonard and Scotty. 

 

"Well, if ye say so... I do have an idea or two." 

 

Both her son and her son-in-law smiled. 

 

"That sounds great! I suppose, we'll finish breakfast in peace and then we'll be off."

 

 

"Wow, Scotland is just so beautiful in winter." Leonard cast a dreamy glance out of the window as they drove into Aberdeen city center. There was a smile on his lips at the sight of all the snow. 

 

"Oi! Scotland is bonnie at any time of year!" Scotty protested and Leonard just laughed as he turned his head to his husband and took his hand. 

 

"Of course it is." 

 

Scotty grinned. It was obvious that he hadn't really taken his lover's words amiss, but had only been joking. 

 

"Scotland really is an amazing and gorgeous place. I'm really glad that thanks to you I got to know it all." 

 

Warmth rose in Scotty's cheeks when he heard Leonard's words. It made him so happy that his husband loved and appreciated this country as much as Scotty did. The Scotsman quickly leaned over and stole a kiss from Leonard, before a voice from the front of the car reached their ears. 

 

"We're there, lads. Now... are ye ready to visit the newest bookstore in town?" 

 

Oh yes, they were. For no one loved old-fashioned real books as much as they did!

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy had lost his husband.

 

He smiled as he looked at the empty row next to him. Scotty had been at his side as they stepped into the row marked historical fiction and when McCoy turned around a moment later his husband was gone.

 

He walked to the far end of the row and looked both ways. He grinned again; he should have known. Scotty had found a section of engineering books.

 

“Hey!” McCoy called to him with a laugh as he walked over. “I thought we were looking for fun things to read, not more studying.”

 

“Oh, aye, but this is fun reading!” Scotty exclaimed as he continued to flip through the book in his hand.

 

McCoy shook his head affectionately.

 

“Well I’m going back where we were, maybe find something new. You have any preferences?”

 

Scotty distractedly shook his head no and McCoy walked away, trying not to roll his eyes. As he walked, looking down the rows as he did, he caught sight of Francine in another corner of the store. A thought occurred to the prince and he headed towards his mother in law.

 

 

“Ye got enough?” Scotty teased as he tried to look in the bag McCoy was carrying.

 

“You’re one to talk,” McCoy pretended to scoff as he pointedly looked at Scotty’s own books in his arm.

 

“Oh lads,” Francine chuckled behind them.

 

“He’s got a whole library at home, what else could ye need?” Scotty continued to tease as they got to the car.

 

“First, except the ones in my room, those belong to the palace,” McCoy explained. “And second, some of us like to spend our down time not continuing to read textbooks.”

 

“These are interesting!” Scotty protested.

 

“And when I can’t sleep you can read them to me,” McCoy grinned as he got in the car.

 

 

“What did ye get love?” Scotty asked when they were back home later and alone in his room.

 

McCoy shrugged. “This and that.” He gestured for Scotty to look in the bag he had set on the couch.

 

“Fairy tales?” Scotty asked as he pulled out the book on top.

 

“Scottish ones,” McCoy said, feeling his face warm. “I want to know more about here.” He opened his arms wide to indicate Scotland. “And I’ve read you some of Georgiares’ before.”

 

“True,” Scotty nodded, taking out another book and turning it over to read the back. He was quiet looking at the other books McCoy had bought until he got to the last one in the bag.

 

“Is this…?” Scotty held up the last book.

 

McCoy’s face warmed even more. “Francine helped me pick it out.”

 

“A cookbook?”

 

“I want to learn and she thought that would be a good one for me to start with. Obviously she can’t always be there to help me.” McCoy shifted on the bed where he was sitting.

 

“Oh love,” Scotty said. He set the books back down and crossed over to McCoy. “I’ll help ye too.”

 

“I know,” McCoy smiled.

 

“How about we get comfy and I’ll read ye one of those Scottish fairy tales?”

 

“That sounds perfect.” McCoy reached up and pulled Scotty close for a kiss before letting him go back to the books.

 

 

Scotty

"Wow, Scottish fairy tales are really something else," said Leonard as Scotty put the book of fairy tales to one side. The Scotsman laughed before he shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Hey, what can I say? Every culture has its own peculiarities."

 

"That's true." A conspiratorial smile crossed Leonard's lips and he pulled Scotty down to kiss him. "Suppose we can be glad our fairy tale had a happy ending, huh?"  

 

"Oh, aye, it did. I found my Prince Charming and understood that there's more to life than technology. And ye managed to escape the chains of yer duty." 

 

Scotty slid around a bit in bed so that he could rest his head on Leonard's chest and he closed his eyes with a satisfied smile as he felt his husband's hand stroking his hair. 

 

They really had managed to overcome all the hurdles and become happy together. And no matter what other difficulties awaited them, they would get through them together.

 

 

A knock on the door woke Scotty from his sleep. The previous night after the long flight had been somewhat restless and both Scotty and Leonard had fallen asleep quickly when tiredness suddenly overtook them after reading. 

 

The Scotsman looked around in confusion. Right... they were at his home and no longer at the academy.

 

"Monty, Leonard? Is everything all right with ye?" Francine's voice came from the hallway and another knock followed. 

 

"Aye, a mhàthair. Everything's fine." Even as Scotty gave his drowsy reply, he got up and went to the door to open it.

 

When Francine caught sight of her son, she smiled gently. 

 

"Sorry, I didn't mean to wake ye. Its just that I called for ye a few times. Lunch is ready."

 

Scotty nodded understandingly and looked over his shoulder as he heard the bedspread rustle in the background. Leonard had sat up and was rubbing his eyes.

 

"Did I hear something about lunch?"

 

Scotty chuckled and only shook his head. 

 

"As soon as we get here, ye think of nothing but food, mo ghràdh." 

 

Leonard shrugged his shoulders as he got out of bed. 

 

"This is about Francine's food. You just can't get it out of your head!"

 

"Oh Leonard, stop flattering me, will ye!" Francine's cheeks turned red and she waved a hand dismissively, chuckling softly.

 

"But it's true! Your food is amazing!" Leonard replied.

 

"Well then... let's grab a bite, shall we?" Scotty suggested and it didn't take too long until everyone was sitting at the dining table, chatting away happily.

 

 

In the afternoon, Alasdair asked the boys if they wanted to join him on a walk. Scotty knew he how much his grandfather enjoyed being outside, but since there was nothing more he could do in the garden, he took strolls instead.

 

Leonard and Scotty happily agreed, but once they were outside, it appeared that the prince already regretted his decision. Scotty could see that he was feeling cold, trembling slightly. 

 

"Just tell me if it's too cool and we'll head back," the Scotsman whispered to his husband who only shook his head. 

 

"No, I'm fine. I'm fine. I got you to keep me warm after all."

 

 

McCoy

“This feels so nice,” McCoy smiled.

 

“The cold?” Scotty grinned slyly at him.

 

“No.” McCoy rolled his eyes. “Walking has warmed me up. It’s nice to be able to do this, just go for a walk, no one following me.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“We’ve got our eyes open for any worries,” Granddad said.

 

“I know.” McCoy smiled at the older man. “I feel plenty safe though.”

 

 

“Leonard?”

 

McCoy looked up from his PADD. He and Scotty were sitting together on the sofa. Granddad had gone to relax after their walk and the boys had settled in the living room. Scotty was looking through one of his new engineering books and McCoy was reading a couple messages.

 

“Yes?”

 

Francine had called to him from the kitchen and as he began to get up, she appeared in the doorway.

 

“I thought maybe ye’d like to give me a hand with dinner. Seeing as ye’d like to learn more.”

 

McCoy looked at her in happy surprise, then turned off his PADD and set it on the coffee table.

 

“Sure,” he said enthusiastically.

 

“Ye can stay there and relax Monty,” Francine said to her son. “I’ll call ye to set the table.”

 

“Alright Mum.”

 

McCoy followed Francine back to the kitchen.

 

“What are we making?” he asked.

 

Francine smiled. “Ye mean what are ye making.”

 

McCoy laughed. “I don’t think you can leave me in here to make it alone yet.”

 

“We’ll make ye a cook yet.”

 

 

Scotty sat down at the kitchen table after setting the table in the dining room.

 

“How much longer? It smells delicious.”

 

Francine glanced at the oven.

 

“Any second,” she replied. “Ye pair can take these dishes over.” She gestured at a plate and some bowls.

 

“Yes ma’am,” McCoy grinned as he picked up a pair.

 

“Oh ye,” Francine smiled. “Then find Granddad please.”

 

“On it,” Scotty said, taking the other plate from the counter.

 

“Did ye help with everything?” Scotty asked as they set the dishes down.

 

“Yep,” McCoy said proudly. “Francine made sure I knew what to do for each.”

 

“Mmm, smells good in here lads.” Granddad said as he came into the dining room.

 

“It’s almost ready,” McCoy said.

 

“It is ready!” Francine announced as she came in with the last dish, now finished cooking. “Sit down, sit down! Let’s eat!”

 

 

Scotty

Early Monday morning, Leonard and the Scotts were picked up by one of the royal shuttles. Leonard had told his family that they could fly normally, but David had insisted that he send one of his own shuttles. Leonard was pretty sure it was related to the recent events, but Scotty told him that was unlikely. Otherwise David wouldn't have let them fly from San Francisco to Aberdeen in an ordinary shuttle. 

 

It turned out that the McCoy family simply couldn't wait any longer. The regular flight from Scotland to Georgiares would not have taken off until later and would have taken much longer. With the royal shuttle, the travelers arrived at Georgiares II in the early evening and not at night. Scotty was always fascinated by the huge time difference.

 

"Welcome, oh, it's so good to see you!" Eleanor wrapped her arms around her son and son-in-law exuberantly as they entered the palace, before doing the same with Francine. 

 

"It's good to see ye too, Eleanor. Where have ye left the rest of the family?" Francine asked, looking around searchingly. 

 

Eleanor, who was shaking hands with Alasdair at that moment, rolled her eyes.

 

"David and Leah felt that they really needed to get some important work done before they could take their time out and leave the work to others. Robbie is with them. He's said he wants to get a bit more involved with these royal matters too." 

 

Scotty raised an eyebrow in disbelief. Had his brother really said that? It seemed so incredibly out of character for him. 

 

"However, I hope they'll be here any minute to greet you and –" 

 

Eleanor didn't even get to finish her sentence before footsteps sounded.

 

"A mhàthair!" 

 

It wasn't long before Robbie threw his arms around his mother's neck and hugged her tightly. There was a big grin on his face.

 

"Oh, Robbie, my darling." Francine was also delighted to see her youngest. 

 

"I see we're ready just in time. Hello." Smiling, David stepped into the entrance hall, closely followed by Leah. Both looked a little exhausted, but also happy.

 

The rest of the greetings followed and when everyone had hugged or shaken hands, Eleanor said that they could all go to the dining room. Dinner would be served any minute.

 

 

"So, how are ye all doing? How's academy life going?" Robbie asked his brother and brother-in-law. After dinner, the younger members of the family had sat down in one of the living rooms to catch up on the news.

 

"Oh, it's great! We've passed all our exams. The academy is really great and I'm pretty sure ye would have loved it there too." 

 

Scotty didn't mean any offense by the statement, but was aware after he had said the words that they could sound wrong. 

 

"But I'm sure the university here on Georgiares has a lot to offer, too. And I know ye're happy here," the older Scott brother quickly added, but Robbie just smiled gently.

 

"Aye. I'm very happy." The youngest boy's gaze slid over to Leah and he squeezed her hand. 

 

"Mother said you're getting more involved with royal matters?" Leonard asked curiously and Robbie blushed a little, scratching his cheek with his free hand.

 

"Well... it cannae hurt if the future queen's boyfriend isn't completely without a plan, can it?"

 

"I told him he didn't have to do it, but he didn't let me talk him out of it," Leah said, shrugging her shoulders. Scotty believed her immediately. Leah would never pressure Robbie into anything he didn't want to do. She just wasn't like that. 

 

"Be careful, sis, in the end he'll be smarter than you," Leonard said with a grin and Leah laughed.

 

"Oh, he is anyway. Because I'll definitely never understand anything about engineering."

 

 

McCoy

“It’s so good to be home,” McCoy said as he slid under the covers of their bed later that evening. “Scotland is home now too,” he added quickly.

 

“I ken what ye meant mo ghràdh,” Scotty smiled softly next to him.

 

McCoy stretched back and turned out the light. A small beam of moonlight crept in through a crack in the curtains. He moved back and slipped closer to Scotty.

 

“So Robbie…” McCoy began. He felt Scotty shift next to him.

 

“I suppose it isn’t a bad thing to be more involved, or at least learn about it,” Scotty said slowly. “I just hope he doesn’t try to take on too much with school too.”

 

“Knowing more could be helpful,” McCoy agreed. “And looking ahead is never bad; he’s smart to try to be prepared.”

 

The pair fell silent, both thinking. McCoy moved and laid his head on Scotty’s chest as Scotty wrapped an arm over him.

 

“What do ye want to do tomorrow?”

 

“Don’t know,” McCoy said, then yawned. “Nothing. Everything. Go out to the grove, go swimming, read in the library—”

 

Scotty chuckled. “So much nothing,” he teased.

 

McCoy poked him in the side and Scotty twitched under him.

 

“And I want to spend time with everybody,” McCoy continued.

 

“We will do plenty of that,” Scotty said and he gave McCoy a gentle squeeze. “But let’s take the morning for us.” He tipped his head and kissed McCoy’s forehead. “Maybe by the afternoon everyone will be done working.”

 

“See, you’re the genius and I’m just the cast aside prince,” McCoy grinned in the dark.

 

“Cast aside—! Ye did that yerself!” Scotty protested with another laugh. McCoy joined him, but Scotty interrupted himself with a yawn.

 

“We should get some sleep,” McCoy said. “If we’re going to do all the things tomorrow morning.”

 

“Aye love.”

 

 

McCoy slowly woke. He cracked open one eye and closed it again. They hadn’t moved much in the night and he was still resting on Scotty’s chest. The rise and fall of his husband’s breathing was steady beneath his cheek.

 

A sound caught his attention and he opened both eyes. He looked towards the window, towards the crack in the curtains and saw a bit of gray sky. Rain was running down the glass.

 

McCoy closed his eyes with a frown; they wouldn’t be going out to his grove. The last thing he wanted was to catch a cold over the holidays. There was still plenty they could do though. And who knew, maybe Leah and Robbie would take a day off of royal duties and hang out with them.

 

Scotty’s arm lifted and his hand found McCoy’s hair. The prince smiled as Scotty began to run his fingers through it.

 

“Morning,” McCoy said softly.

 

“Madainn mhath,” came sleepily from Scotty.

 

“It’s raining.”

 

“Why get up?”

 

McCoy smiled to himself. Why get up indeed? The bed was warm, Scotty was close and that was all McCoy needed. He closed his eyes once again and let out a contented sigh as Scotty’s fingers continued to rub through his hair.

 

 

Scotty

The rainbow-colored rain on Georgiares fascinated Scotty again and again. After a very late breakfast, Leonard and he had grabbed a book from the library and then retreated to Leonard's little secret hideaway. The rain pattered gently on the windows above them and Scotty gazed out, watching the play of colors as he listened to his husband's voice.

 

A contented sigh escaped the Scotsman and he snuggled a little closer to Leonard. After all the stress of the first semester, this time out was incredibly good for them.

 

So much had happened in those first few months at the academy. They had met a lot of people, had lived through good and bad things and had made many new experiences. All in all, it had been an extremely instructive semester. And there would certainly be many more to come. However, as long as they had each other, everything would be fine. They would overcome every hurdle.

 

"What are you thinking about?" Leonard's voice snapped Scotty out of his contemplation and he looked up at the prince.

 

"Oh, not much. I was just thinking a wee bit about our first semester. What we've experienced and what might lie ahead," he replied and Leonard gave an annoyed groan.

 

"Ugh, even in the semester break you're thinking about the academy. You're such a nerd."

 

"Oi!" Scotty jabbed his elbow into Leonard's rib, but laughed. "I'm not a nerd."

 

"Oh yes, you are. Why else did you get a scholarship to boarding school back then and now you're at the top of your class in most of your courses, huh?"

 

Scotty just grinned before leaning over and giving Leonard a kiss. The prince let out a satisfied noise.

 

"What do you say we stop reading and pass the time with more… physical activities," Leonard breathed in a husky voice as their lips parted briefly and Scotty smiled mischievously.

 

"Physical activities, eh? Now what could ye be talking about?"

 

Leonard wiggled his eyebrows suggestively and a moment later the lips of the two young men found each other again.

 

 

By the afternoon, all the royal work was done. Dr. Boyce had once again assured David that the ministers would take care of the work and that he and Leah could take a vacation, but it was obvious that the king found it difficult to leave the tasks in other hands.

 

"What do you say we go to our chalet for the weekend? As long as David is here, he won't really be able to tear himself away from work anyway. We can go away instead," Eleanor said during afternoon tea and David gave her an indignant look.

 

"That's not true at all. I'm very good at relaxing!" he protested, but no one seemed to believe his words for everyone exchanged knowing glances.

 

"The chalet is a wonderful idea, Mother. It will do us all good to get out a bit," Leah agreed with the queen. She knew better than anyone how hard her father worked.

 

David had to admit defeat as he sighed, but he smiled gently.

 

"Very well, if you say so. Then I'll have everything prepared there."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy floated on his back in the pool and looked up at the stars he could barely see through the slightly fogged windows. Somewhere nearby Scotty and Robbie were splashing and Leah was swimming a lap.

 

“How do you think Jim is liking Vulcan?” Robbie was asking when McCoy straightened himself back up in the water.

 

Scotty shook his head. “Hope he isn’t getting up to trouble.”

 

“Jim? Ha!” Leah snorted as she joined them. “That’s practically his middle name.” They all grinned.

 

“I do worry a bit about…,” McCoy trailed off, looking uncertainly at Robbie.

 

“About T’Pring?” Robbie finished the prince’s thought. “Leah told me ages ago. I wondered about that too when they said Jim was going.”

 

A small wave of relief went through McCoy. He was glad he didn’t have to explain to his brother in law. Though— he glanced at Scotty— they knew a bit more than Leah and Robbie. Spock’s ‘illness’ early in the semester had taught them more about Vulcan culture than they really needed to know.

 

“I just hope none of them get hurt,” Scotty said firmly. The rest agreed with nods.

 

 

“This is going to be fun!” McCoy said as he pulled a heavy coat from his closet and tossed it on the bed. “I wish it could be like last year and just be us up there, but having everyone will be great too!”

 

“Last year was fun,” Scotty agreed. “And I’m sure Mum and Granddad will love it.”

 

“I’m glad Father is taking a break. A good break, not just a day.”

 

“I know.” Scotty came over and put an arm around McCoy. “And ye know Leah will be right there watching if he works too hard.”

 

“Thank you,” McCoy said softly, turning his head to kiss his husband. He did still worry about the king working too much and harming his health. McCoy dreaded ever getting another phone call like the one he’d gotten two summers previous.

 

“How much snow do ye think there is?”

 

McCoy smiled as he slipped away from Scotty to finish pulling out cold weather clothes.

 

“Enough to get you back for that snowball fight last year,” he grinned.

 

“Maybe, maybe,” Scotty smirked. “But I’ve been taking self defense and ye haven’t yet.”

 

“I learned when I was younger,” McCoy retorted. “I probably don’t need to take it.”

 

“Ye say, but how often have ye used it?”

 

McCoy began to frown. “Haven’t needed to. Hopefully won’t.”

 

“See? Ye’re talking a big game, but ye haven’t put it to use. I’ve been sparring with Aporal every week.”

 

“You think I can’t fight back?” McCoy stopped packing to look at Scotty. His husband had a twinkle in his eye.

 

“I think ye can,” Scotty mused slowly. “But maybe I was just looking for a way to pin ye down on the bed.”

 

McCoy let out a bark of surprised laughter, and Scotty grinned.

 

“If you wanted to get me in bed you just had to say,” McCoy smiled.

 

“Fine,” Scotty said. “I want ye in bed.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy nodded. He picked up the coat he had laid down and dropped it to the side, followed by the bag he had been working on. A moment later Scotty was kissing him and another breathless moment after that Scotty had pushed him backwards onto the bed.

 

 

“Aren’t we driving?” Robbie asked Leah as the four young people got out of the car in front of a small shuttle.

 

“No,” Leah replied. “With all of us it’s easy to just take a quick flight.”

 

“Too many cars if we drive,” McCoy added. “Security for everyone and all.”

 

Robbie nodded. “Makes sense.”

 

“And we’ll be there sooner,” Leah said, as she took Robbie’s arm and snuggled into his side.

 

“Gross,” McCoy teased and grabbed for Scotty’s hand.

 

Leah stuck her tongue out at him.

 

“Behave yourselves,” Eleanor called from the shuttle ramp.

 

“We are,” McCoy said quickly. He pulled Scotty along to get in front of Leah and Robbie.

 

“Let’s have a nice vacation dear,” Eleanor said as McCoy reached her. “Be nice to your sister.”

 

“Always am,” McCoy grinned and led the way into the private shuttle.

 

 

Scotty

"It's so nice to be back here," said Scotty as Leonard and he entered their room in the chalet and put their things down.

 

The Scotsman looked around the beautiful, huge room with fascination. For him, it was always like walking into a newly refurbished hotel room, but he knew that living like this had been part of Leonard's everyday life. With staff and personal chefs and all the trimmings. A luxury that not too many people were allowed to enjoy. And yet Leonard had never let his royal origins show, had always been down to earth. It was probably because of his family. Nobody in the royal family of Georgiares was arrogant or snobby. And that was precisely the reason why Scotty loved them so much and was glad to have become part of this family. 

 

"I just hope this trip doesn't end up like the last one." Sighing, Leonard stepped over to the window and looked down the snow-covered slopes. Scotty followed his example and joined him, wrapping his arms around his husband from behind. He placed his head on Leonard's shoulder. 

 

"Aye. I hope so too." 

 

The couple remembered their last trip to the chalet very clearly. Leah had had an accident while snowboarding and some reporters had taken photos of her and a very worried Robbie. There had been a lot of rumors afterwards and it had been a really stressful time not just for their siblings, but also for themselves. 

 

Leonard sighed once more before turning in Scotty's arms and giving him a kiss. 

 

"Best not to even think about anything bad happening, right?"

 

Scotty nodded with a smile. 

 

"Right," he agreed. "We'd better unpack our things and then join the others. I'm sure the tea will already be made and the cookies baked." 

 

"Hmm." Leonard leaned forward to breathe the next words into Scotty's ear. "And I was hoping we could spend some time in bed."

 

A mischievous smile tugged at Scotty's lips, but he just shook his head.

 

"Later, mo ghràdh, later. After all, we've got all night."

 

 

The whole family had already gathered in the cozy, large living room to enjoy a nice hot tea together when Leonard and Scotty joined them. Only one person was missing. Scotty looked around searchingly. 

 

"Where's Robbie?" 

 

Leah just shrugged her shoulders.

 

"He said he'd be right over. He just wanted to put a few things in the closet. I told him it could wait, but he insisted on doing it right away."

 

"If the lad doesn't hurry, the tea will get cold," Alasdair muttered and Scotty, who was still standing anyway, said he'd go and check on Robbie. Putting away a few things couldn't be that important, could it?

 

 

"Robbie, whats taking ye so –" Scotty had only knocked briefly on the door to Leah and Robbie's room before he opened it and looked in. The sight that greeted him took him by surprise and his eyes immediately widened.

 

Robbie was standing in the middle of the room, a small casket in his hand. When he saw the look on his brother's face, he immediately turned bright red. 

 

"What the– Monty! Close the door! Now!" hissed the younger Scott brother energetically and Scotty quickly stepped inside and followed his brother's instructions. 

 

His eyes remained glued to the casket. 

 

"Is that what I think it is?"

 

Robbie just sighed and nodded. Scotty couldn't believe it. 

 

"Oh my– Robbie, ye're far too young!" 

 

The response the older brother received from the younger one was a snort.

 

"Ye're one to talk. Who got married at 18?"

 

Scotty blinked in surprise, but he had to admit that his brother was right about that. 

 

"It's just... are ye sure? I mean... that's a very big step and–"

 

Robbie nodded firmly.

 

"I am. I've never been more certain about anything else in my whole life, a bhràthair. And... I hope that ye will stand by my side." 

 

Slowly, Scotty walked over to his brother and grabbed him by his shoulders. A soft smile formed on his lips as he looked at the lad who had always been someone he had wanted to protect and take care of. His wee brother had really turned into a grown young man. But that didn't change anything about the fact that Scotty was his big brother. 

 

"Aye. Of course I will. If ye think it's the right time... then it is. And I will do anything in my power to help ye." 

 

Robbie smiled back. His lips were trembling, but he didn't cry. Instead he hugged his brother tightly. 

 

"Well then, how about ye help me find a hiding place for this casket?"

 

 

McCoy

Scotty had an odd look in his eye and Robbie looked flushed when the brothers finally joined everyone for tea.

 

“Robbie alright?” McCoy asked quietly when Scotty sat down beside him.

 

Scotty looked at McCoy sharply, before his features relaxed, and he nodded. McCoy’s curiosity only grew.

 

“There are some lovely shops!” Eleanor said to Francine. “We’ll go down tomorrow after breakfast. Who else is coming?” The queen looked around the room.

 

“Shopping?” David made a face. “No thanks.”

 

“Oh boo,” Eleanor smiled and waved a dismissive hand at him and Francine laughed.

 

“I’ll come,” Granddad said. “I’d like to see this little mountain village.”

 

“What about you children?” Eleanor looked at the young people. “And you Phil?”

 

Dr. Boyce sipped his tea. “I think I’d like to just stay in and read. Just relax and do nothing for a while.”

 

Eleanor nodded at him, then looked at McCoy before looking at Leah.

 

“We’ll come too,” McCoy answered after a quick glance at Scotty then Leah.

 

“If they’re going to gossip it might as well be about all of us,” Leah said with a sigh.

 

A comm chirped before anyone could say more. All eyes turned to Dr. Boyce as he held out a hand towards the king.

 

“You are on vacation,” he said firmly. “Whatever it is, it can wait.”

 

With a guilty look, David slid the comm from his pocket and handed it over. Dr. Boyce glanced at who the message was from before turning the device off.

 

“Thank you Phil,” David chuckled.

 

“I know how hard it is to get away,” Dr. Boyce said. “But enjoy this.” He gestured at the gathered family in the room.

 

“You’re right, I know. I will. I’ll even go shopping tomorrow.” He smiled at Eleanor, who reached over and squeezed his hand.

 

“I knew you would,” she teased.

 

 

McCoy pulled his jacket tight, and tugged his hat lower on his ears. He and Scotty had decided to take a walk up to the lookout after tea. He looked over at Scotty with his bare head. McCoy had offered him a hat, but Scotty had turned it down.

 

Snow fell slowly around them as they walked. McCoy’s mind wandered to Robbie’s flushed look when he had entered the living room.

 

“Robbie was sort of red earlier, you sure he was alright?”

 

Scotty sighed quietly. “Aye, he is. Just- well, I shouldn’t say. It’s the lad’s secret after all.”

 

“Oh. Ok. Forget I asked then,” McCoy smiled. He was still full of curiosity, but if it was a secret then McCoy wouldn’t push.

 

“I would tell ye love, if I could.” Scotty squeezed McCoy’s hand.

 

“I know,” the prince said with a squeeze back. “Don’t worry about it.”

 

They walked quietly for a few minutes.

 

“Really,” McCoy broke the silence. “You should be more worried about when I’m going to get you back for that snowball attack last winter.” He grinned at his husband.

 

Scotty laughed. “I’d like to see ye try to sneak up on me!”

 

“You wait,” McCoy threatened with a laugh as they reached the turnoff for the overlook. He led the way and pushed some overgrown branches to the side.

 

“You’ve got snow in your hair,” McCoy said as they stood with their arms around each other, looking down the mountain towards the chalet below them.

 

“Aye,” Scotty agreed. “And I can feel ye shivering even in your jacket. Let’s get back and get warmed up.”

 

 

Robbie

Robbie still wasn't sure what to make of the fact that his brother had found out about his secret, but in the end he was glad that it was Scotty and no one else. 

 

His brother and he had always been two peas in a pod. They had supported each other and always kept their secrets. And if anyone would support Robbie in his plans, it would be Scotty. 

 

They had hidden the ring in Scotty and Leonard's room. The older Scott brother had taken a bag of technical journals and books with him, which was stowed in his half of the closet, and they had placed the casket under these very books. Scotty had assured his little brother that Leonard would definitely not search the bag, as he wasn't the least bit interested in technology, and Robbie really hoped that he was right. 

 

"Are you all right, darling?" 

 

A hand ran gently through Robbie's hair and he looked up at Leah. The two of them had gone to bed after tea time together and put on a movie to relax a wee bit. But Leah obviously noticed that Robbie's mind was somewhere else entirely. She simply knew him too well. 

 

"A-aye, everything's fine," the Scotsman stammered and his girlfriend giggled softly. 

 

"Hmmm, I'm not sure if you're really telling the truth right now, but if you're keeping a secret from me, then you must have a good reason, right?" Curious, Leah tilted her head to the side and Robbie sighed. 

 

"Everything's fine. Really, mo chridhe. That's the truth. But... there's also something I cannae tell ye. At least not yet." 

 

Robbie had it all mapped out in detail. On Christmas morning, before Leah would even wake up, he wanted to be kneeling by her side of the bed, the ring in his hand. And when she opened her eyes, he wanted to be the first thing she saw. Something he wished for every day. To be by Leah's side. Forever. 

 

"Do I have to worry?" 

 

Quickly, Robbie shook his head. 

 

"Nae. It's nothing bad." It wasn't long before Robbie blushed heavily. "A-a-at least... I hope it's nothing bad in yer eyes." 

 

What if Leah thought they were still too young? What if she didn't want to marry Robbie? What if she wasn't ready for such a big step? 

 

"Oh Robbie," Leah giggled. "You're so cute when you blush." The princess gave her boyfriend a kiss before lovingly running her finger along his cheekbone. "I trust you, sweetie. If you say it's nothing bad, then it's nothing bad. And... even though I'm overly curious, I'll wait." 

 

Robbie let out a relieved sigh. For a moment he had feared that Leah would harp on about the subject and that he would spill it out eventually. 

 

"Thanks, Leah. I appreciate it. A lot." 

 

They shared another kiss, before Leah glanced at the screen where the movie was still running. 

 

"Now, do you still want to watch that movie or do something else? I doubt that you even have any idea what the movie is about, seeing how distracted you were the whole time?" 

 

Robbie couldn't help but chuckle softly at that question. 

 

"I suppose ye're right about that. Something else... Hmm, let me think. Do ye have... anything on yer mind?" 

 

A sly grin slid across Leah's face and the next kiss that followed was way longer and passionate than the ones before. The crown princess apparently knew exactly what she wanted to do.

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Where have all these people been hiding?”

 

Scotty was glancing around behind them as they walked up a street in the village. In front of them Eleanor walked with Francine, followed by David and Granddad.

 

McCoy gave a laugh. “That’s what that small wing off the chalet is; staff and security.”

 

Quite a number of security were following behind or walking in front of the group. Leah and Robbie were trailing off at the back and more security was behind them.

 

“Feels like a small army,” Scotty said quietly.

 

“It isn’t often the king and his heir go out walking on a public street,” McCoy shrugged.

 

“Suppose that’s fair,” Scotty agreed.

 

“Let’s pop in here,” McCoy suggested, nodding at a small shop next to them.

 

“Can we?” Scotty asked as he looked around.

 

“Of course.” McCoy glanced about. “Andre will probably keep an eye on us. See? Mother and Francine are going to that one up there.”

 

McCoy turned to get the door next to them for Scotty. A wonderful scent drifted out as he did.

 

“What?” the prince asked innocently as Scotty looked at him with an eyebrow raised. “We’re walking in the snow; of course hot chocolate and a treat is a good plan.”

 

“Of course,” Scotty chuckled and entered the small cafe.

 

A few eyes turned towards them as they entered, most with a look of recognition, then turned away again.

 

As McCoy and Scotty ordered the door opened again behind them and a hush went through the shop. McCoy looked back and saw Leah and Robbie had followed them.

 

“One moment,” he said to the person at the counter. He waved at his sister to hurry up. “Put your order with ours,” he told Leah.

 

“I’ll get some seats,” Scotty offered.

 

 

Soon the two couples were seated and steaming drinks sat in front of them.

 

“I nearly forgot about this place,” Leah said to McCoy. She looked around the cafe.

 

“Mother and Father would always stop here with us after we went skiing,” McCoy explained to the two Scott’s.

 

Leah huffed out a laugh. “We probably would have come in here last year, but for my ankle. I would have remembered then.”

 

McCoy saw Robbie lean towards Leah a slight bit. That broken ankle while snowboarding the previous winter had been the beginning of their relationship coming to light to the public. The picture of Robbie carrying Leah up the hill had spread quickly.

 

Perhaps it had been for the best; the pair no longer had to hide their love for each other.

 

McCoy smiled as he lifted his mug.

 

“We didn't really get to do much snowboarding,” he said. “We could try going again.” He looked at the other three to gauge their reactions.

 

Leah looked thoughtful, but Robbie had worry in his eyes.

 

“I don’t know,” Scotty began slowly.

 

“Robbie can ride in the ambulance this time,” McCoy tried to keep back a grin. “No one’ll bat an eye about that anymore.”

 

“Hey!” Leah said indignantly. “That was a freak accident. Who could have known there was a rock? I can still fly down the slopes better than you!”

 

McCoy began to laugh. Leah reached over and slapped at his shoulder playfully.

 

“I suppose I’d like to give it another try,” Scotty finally said. “But not today.”

 

“I’m up for whenever,” McCoy said. He leaned over and kissed Scotty’s temple. “I thought maybe when we got home we could send a few messages; see how everyone’s doing. How Jim’s surviving, how Christine and Roger are enjoying their first holidays not hiding from her parents.”

 

“I’d like to hear how Aporal’s visit is going too,” Scotty agreed with McCoy.

 

“What about you guys?” McCoy looked back at Leah.

 

She shrugged and looked at Robbie. “Don’t think we’ve thought about it yet. Just enjoying town so far.”

 

 

Scotty

The family spent a pleasant day in the village before returning to the chalet in the late afternoon. Scotty had really enjoyed just wandering around the little stores and really getting to know the place, despite the amount of security that accompanied them. 

 

His eyes had often wandered to his little brother and Leah, who had been walking hand in hand through the streets. He really wondered when Robbie was planning to propose to the princess. He couldn't help but smile at the thought. If Scotty was honest, he had always kind of expected Leah to be the one to initiate the move. She was so much more eccentric than the youngest Scott and she seemed more like the person to propose to. But it also filled Scotty with pride that Robbie had made the decision to take matters into his own hands. He just hoped that his brother wouldn't be bitterly disappointed. 

 

"So, who are we writing to?"

 

When they arrived back at the chalet, Scotty and Leonard had retired to their room and taken out their PADDs.

 

"Best all of them, right? Will ye do one half and I'll do the other?" 

 

They agreed who would write to whom and then set to work. 

 

Scotty was eager to hear all the answers, but he was particularly interested in the question of how Aporal was doing at home. The last trip to Andoria had ended relatively well and the Scotsman was very hopeful that the Tallister family would be able to build on this success. 

 

Aporal's reply was not long in coming. He seemed to be sitting at his PADD. 

 

"Who wants something from you?" Leonard asked curiously. He was still writing a message to Eugene, but looked up from his PADD when he heard the beeping of Scotty's device. 

 

"Aporal has written."

 

"That fast?"

 

Scotty just shrugged his shoulders before opening the message to read it.

 

"He writes that everything is fine so far. His grandmother is visiting and that obviously makes things easier."

 

Scotty could well understand that. Of all the Andorians they had met, Aporal had had the best relationship with his grandmother. 

 

"I hope she makes sure that Aporal and his parents continue to talk," Leonard said and Scotty nodded.

 

"Aye, I hope so too." 

 

They finished writing the last messages and then thought about how they could spend the rest of the time. 

 

Leonard said that he wanted to read an interesting medical text and Scotty thought it was a good idea.

 

"I'm off to the bathroom and then I'll read one of my books too."

 

Scotty was just washing his hands when he heard his husband's call.

 

"I can already pick out a book for you!"

 

Scotty smiled softly and gratefully for a moment before he remembered what he had hidden in the bag with the books. 

 

He rushed out of the bathroom as quickly as he could.

 

"Nae, nae. I can do it–"

 

But it was already too late. 

 

Leonard was already at the bag and pulled something out of it. 

 

"What the–"

 

 

McCoy

“Scotty… what is—”

 

“Nothing!” Scotty cried as he hurried over and grabbed the small box from McCoy’s hand. McCoy stared in surprise as his husband’s face grew bright red.

 

Suddenly, understanding washed over McCoy, and his own face heated.

 

“Did I— did I just ruin a surprise?” he asked, embarrassed.

 

“Nay!” Scotty sat heavily on their bed. “Aye,” he said quietly. He brought the hand not holding the box up to cover his face, mumbling something McCoy couldn’t hear.

 

“Oh,” McCoy said softly. “Scotty, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean- I was just trying to be helpful and now I’ve gone and ruined your surprise—”

 

“Not mine,” Scotty interrupted him, sounding miserable. “I feel a fool. I told him ye’d never bother that bag, my books being in there and ye having no interest.”

 

“‘Him?’” McCoy paused. “Robbie?”

 

Scotty gave a slight nod.

 

Another realization passed through McCoy and he felt his mouth drop open in surprise.

 

“Is that—? Is he going to—”

 

“Aye,” Scotty said just above a whisper.

 

McCoy crossed over to the bed and sat down next to his husband.

 

“I don’t know when and I promised that hiding it in here would keep the lass from accidentally finding it.” Scotty had dropped the hand from his face, and McCoy could see his frustrated, disappointed expression.

 

The prince slipped an arm around him and pulled him close.

 

“I won’t say anything. I won’t let on that I know at all. We’ll put it back in your bag and pretend this didn’t happen.”

 

Scotty looked over at him, a weak smile pulling at his lips and he sighed.

 

“I promise darlin’,” McCoy said reassuringly. “Robbie won’t know that I know.”

 

Scotty sighed again, but nodded slowly. He stood up and went to the bag with his books. He slipped the small box back in and pulled out a book.

 

 

They spent the rest of the time before dinner snuggled together each reading their own book. McCoy’s focus had not kept on his book as much as it could have. His thoughts had been racing. Robbie wanted to propose to Leah?

 

Of course he was delighted by the idea; Leah and Robbie were as made for each other as he himself and Scotty. Their families would be tied together even tighter.

 

But did Robbie really know what he was getting into?

 

Not only would he marry the princess of Georgiares II, Leah would someday be the queen— the first queen to rule the planet. Eyes would be on her from all over, and scrutiny would follow. Her every move, every judgment or ruling, would be held up against a long history of kings.

 

McCoy knew his sister would hate it, but she would handle it with grace. Could Robbie? Would he find strength to take on the pressures of royal life? McCoy loved his brother in law, but he had seen Robbie retreat into solitude in hard times.

 

The prince kept a soft sigh to himself. Of course Robbie would learn. With Leah at his side, with David and Eleanor to support them and guide them, Robbie could learn.

 

 

Leah and Robbie were already at the table when McCoy and Scotty entered the dining room. McCoy kept his face neutral and greeted both as they looked up.

 

“These two were telling me about town,” Dr. Boyce said from his seat at the end of the table. “Did you two also have a good time?”

 

McCoy turned to face his former teacher as he sat. He wouldn’t give anything away. Robbie would never know that McCoy knew.

 

“A very good time,” McCoy answered the doctor.

 

 

Scotty

Two days later, the right time had come and the small group made their way to the slopes. Scotty noticed that Robbie was very worried about Leah, knowing full well what had happened the previous winter. The princess kept reassuring him that it had only been an accident and that it wouldn't happen again. After all, she was actually a very experienced snowboarder. 

 

Scotty was looking forward to trying it again. 

 

After a brief reminder of all the important facts from a trainer, they set off. 

 

"I'm going to kick your ass, Lenny!" A grin was on Leah's lips as she looked to her little brother, who just rolled his eyes. 

 

"Ha, no way! We both know I'm going to win."

 

Robbie groaned. "Could the two of ye please not treat this like a competition?" 

 

"Hey, where's your fighting spirit, sweetie?" Leah's gaze traveled to her boyfriend and he raised a critical eyebrow at her. The princess of Georgiares sighed. "It'll be fine. I promise." 

 

For a moment, the two just stared at each other before Robbie dropped his shoulders and looked down the mountain. 

 

"Well then... Let's go."

 

 

It was an incredible feeling to ride down the slope. Scotty enjoyed the cool air blowing towards him. He had quickly found a suitable pace at which he felt safe.

 

A little further into the lead were Leah and Leonard, who were in a neck-and-neck race. Neither of them wanted to be the loser. Their sibling rivalry in sport was once again clearly evident. But that's the way the two of them were.

 

In complete contrast to the Scott brothers. 

 

Scotty cast a cautious glance over his shoulder. Robbie was a little behind, didn't seem to feel too confident on the snowboard. Perhaps it was simply the worry that something might happen again. 

 

But luckily nothing happened. 

 

When the brothers arrived at the foot of the mountain, Leah and Leonard were already there. It was clear from the expressions on their faces which of them had been quicker. 

 

Leah had a broad grin on her lips, while Leonard had his arms crossed. Scotty immediately went to his husband and gave him a kiss.

 

"That's the spirit, Scotty. Comfort our poor little Lenny." 

 

Leonard didn't take that lying down. He glared angrily at his sister.

 

"Oh, you're such a show-off!" 

 

Leah only shrugged her shoulders, before she welcomed Robbie with a hug. She kissed him lovingly.

 

"You were great, Robbie. And it all went well," Scotty heard her say and he saw his brother nod. 

 

"Now, who's up for hot chocolate?" 

 

No one could say no to that. 

 

 

They were just on the way to the ski lift station, which was quite a walk away, when it suddenly happened. 

 

A loud grumble sounded and everyone flinched, their eyes darting around. 

 

"What was that?" Scotty, who was holding Leonard's hand, squeezed it a little tighter. 

 

And then they saw it.

 

Masses of snow that came loose and tumbled down the mountain. Slowly at first, then faster and faster. 

 

Scotty's heart dropped and his eyes widened. 

 

"Oh my God." 

 

They stood rooted to the spot for a moment before Leah took the lead.

 

"We have to get away! Now!" 

 

As quickly as the four of them could, they set off, running for their lives. It was hard to fight through the heavy snow, but the adrenaline gave the group strength and energy.

 

"Up ahead! There's a cave!" Leonard was the first to see it, pointing his finger at the hole in a rock formation that would save them. 

 

They reached their destination just in time before the avalanche could overtake them. 

 

Completely out of breath, the four fell into each other's arms. They had made it... but that didn't change their predicament.

 

The avalanche had blocked the entrance. They were trapped in the cave.

 

 

McCoy

In the darkness, McCoy could hear them all panting and catching their breath.

 

“Are we all here?” he asked finally.

 

Three voices answered him in the dark.

 

“We should stay together,” Leah said. “So we don’t get lost and to keep warm.”

 

Her voice wavered as she spoke. McCoy couldn’t blame her, he felt shaky himself. A hand reached out and grabbed him.

 

“Who’s this?” Leah asked.

 

“Me,” he answered.

 

“Good. I’ve got Robbie. Do you have Scotty?”

 

“Aye lass, I’ve got Len over here.”

 

McCoy felt each one move closer towards him.

 

“What do we do now?” Robbie’s voice was the weakest of them.

 

“I’ve got my comm!” McCoy realized. He let go of his sister and dug in a pocket. A small bright light had him blinking a moment later.

 

His eyes adjusted quickly, and just as quickly disappointment went through him.

 

“I’ve got nothing,” he said.

 

“Maybe if ye get closer to the entrance,” Scotty suggested.

 

McCoy nodded and looked around with the small light. Carefully he stood and moved. He could see the grim, worried faces of his husband, sister and brother in law. How long would they have to wait for help?

 

“No,” he said, disappointed again.

 

“Bring it back love, I may be able to work something out to get some kind of signal.”

 

Carefully McCoy made his way back between his husband and sister.

 

“Too bad we can’t keep it on for light,” Robbie said. He sounded more like himself. “Do ye think we could dig our way out?”

 

“It might try to fall in on us,” Leah said.

 

“We’ll do it as a last resort,” McCoy said firmly. He tried to give a reassuring smile in the dim light. His eyes turned back to watch Scotty.

 

Scotty sighed after a few minutes.

 

“There’s not much I can do without my tools, and I don’t want to try opening it up without them. It may be all we have. I’ve at least set it to send out our location the moment it gets even a brief signal.”

 

The darkness returned as Scotty closed the device.

 

“Here love.” In the dark, McCoy felt the comm brush his arm and he reached up for it, sliding it back in his pocket.

 

Scotty’s arm went around him and he followed suit. The prince was tired suddenly, his body heavy. He sagged against Scotty. The adrenaline had worn off and reality set in. They were trapped.

 

McCoy’s mind filled with questions. Had anyone seen them run? How long would they be stuck? Would they be looked for?

 

Who was he kidding, of course they’d be searched for. The crown princess and the prince? The search wouldn’t be over until they were found. But how would they be found? McCoy shivered. That wasn’t a question he wanted to think about.

 

They would be found and it would be soon he reassured himself.

 

“Now what?” Leah asked softly.

 

McCoy knew Robbie would be holding Leah tight on her other side, but he reached out his free hand and groped until he found her hand. Her fingers threaded through his instantly.

 

“Now we conserve our energy, keep warm and wait. As soon as it’s safe, they’ll begin searching for everyone who was on the mountain.”

 

“We’ll be alright,” Robbie said on her other side.

 

“Of course we will!” Scotty added. “The things we’ve all survived? A wee mountain can’t take us out!”

 

McCoy felt rather than heard the faint laugh Leah gave. How long could they hold out in the cold? He racked his brain. He had learned the extremes the human body could withstand. He and Eugene had studied it together, a whole sub unit on the major life forms of the Federation.

 

One thought circled his thoughts as he dug through his memories; he hoped they’d be found soon.

 

 

Scotty

It was so damn cold and dark. They had all huddled close together and were now waiting to be rescued.

 

So many thoughts were running through Scotty's head. Of course he had said that everything would be fine and that they had survived worse, but still his thoughts grew darker with every passing minute. 

 

How long could their bodies withstand the biting cold? How long would they have enough air? He didn't even want to imagine the possible consequences. 

 

"D-d-do ye know if D-D-David knows which slope we were on?" Robbie's voice penetrated the darkness. He seemed to be trembling all over, just like Scotty and the others, but Scotty knew his little brother well enough to also hear the fear in the question. He was incredibly worried.

 

"The o-o-operator of the r-runway will certainly inform him." Leah's answer sounded reassuring. It was obvious that as the eldest of the four, she was trying to keep calm. 

 

"A-a-aye, Leah's right. It w-w-won't be long before someone sh-sh-shows up." 

 

They just had to believe it strongly enough and tell themselves over and over again. They just had to keep hope alive.

 

 

But even after what felt like an eternity, nothing happened. They heard no noises. They couldn't get a signal with the communicator. It just seemed hopeless.

 

Scotty closed his eyes and snuggled even closer to Leonard, trying to breathe in his calming scent. He tried his best not to show his growing fear, but it was getting harder and harder not to.

 

"I'm s-s-scared, m-m-mo ghràdh." It was no more than a mere whisper. Partly because Scotty didn't want Robbie or Leah to hear him and partly because the strength was slowly leaving him. 

 

Leonard rested his chin on Scotty's head and pulled him closer with his arm. He didn't say anything, just held his husband close. And it was just what the Scotsman needed. A quiet comfort.

 

But Scotty wasn't the only one who seemed to be afraid and giving up hope.

 

"W-w-we're going to die, r-r-right?"

 

Robbie. Scotty heard the tears in his wee brother's voice. He seemed to be trying to speak with a big lump in his throat. 

 

"N-n-no, sweetheart. Th-They'll find us." 

 

Scotty heard Leah move and seem to hug Robbie tighter, giving him a kiss. 

 

"I-I don't w-want us to die. This c-c-cannae be h-happening. I-I couldn't even ask ye if–" Robbie interrupted himself, sobbing desperately.

 

Scotty's heart grew heavy. He knew exactly what his brother meant. And it reminded him of how he had proposed to Leonard back then. In captivity, afraid of dying at any moment. 

 

"If w-w-what?" Leah sounded confused. She obviously had no idea what Robbie had been planning all this time. Why he had been acting so strange. Why he had tried to learn so much about the royal life and diplomatic stuff. 

 

Scotty held his breath and he felt Leonard tense up next to him as well. What would Robbie say? Would he really tell Leah what he was planning?

 

"I-if ye want to m-marry m-m-me."

 

Silence fell over the cave. No one dared to say anything. Robbie's words hung in the ever-diminishing air. The only thing that could be heard was the sniffling of the younger Scott brother.

 

But finally, the only female voice among them spoke up. Hesitantly and quietly, but loud enough for everyone to hear.

 

"Oh Robbie..."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy held tight to his husband. Robbie’s proposal hung in the dark silence of the cave.

 

“Oh Robbie…”

 

Somehow the silence grew heavier. McCoy could feel his heart pounding in his chest. What was Leah going to say? She couldn’t be so cruel and break Robbie’s heart…

 

The wait was becoming unbearable, when finally Leah choked out a sob. Her hand, which McCoy had been holding, pulled away from his.

 

“Of course!” The words came out in a tight whisper.

 

McCoy felt Scotty relax and his own pulse began to slow to normal. Another sob, from Robbie, and then the shuffling sounds of the pair hugging each other tight. Around McCoy Scotty’s arm tightened and he returned a squeeze to Scotty’s hand.

 

“N-n-now we have to be rescued,” McCoy said. “The g-g-galaxy will expect a w-w-wedding.”

 

He let out a cry as Leah swung her arm at him in the dark.

 

 

“I th-th- think we have t-t-to t-t-try digging now,” McCoy said after some time had passed from the proposal. “Any longer and w-w-we won’t be able.”

 

Shifting around he reached in his pocket to find his comm. The small light would show them where they needed to dig. And one of them could watch it in case it finally got a signal.

 

“It’ll w-w-warm us,” Scotty agreed.

 

McCoy could finally see his husband in the dim light and Scotty’s expression was grim. On his other side, Leah and Robbie had mixed expressions of joy and fear.

 

“Here.” McCoy shoved the device at his sister. “You watch. We’ll dig.”

 

He moved clumsily as he got to his feet, his body feeling stiff with the cold.

 

“I c-c-can help dig,” Leah protested.

 

“We can t-take turns,” Scotty suggested.

 

“Our h-hands are going to g-g-get colder,” Robbie said.

 

“We’ve gotta do something.”

 

 

“It sent!”

 

Three young men jumped at Leah’s exclamation.

 

“What lass?” Scotty found his words first.

 

“A signal!”

 

“My m-m-message?” Scotty’s eyes widened.

 

Leah nodded.

 

“They’ll f-f-find us!” Robbie nearly yelled in joy.

 

Leah was jabbing at the comm. Her face in the small light from the comm looked relieved. They all jumped as the comm chirped.

 

“It’s Father!” Leah said, tears welling in her eyes.

 

McCoy’s heart soared. He wanted to grab Scotty and dance around the small space.

 

“We’re the only one s-s-still missing! They’re coming!”

 

Robbie grabbed Leah as her tears began to fall. McCoy’s own eyes began to prick. He was exhausted and half frozen. He wanted to be in his own bed, close to Scotty warming up together. He grabbed his comm from Leah’s hand, and read the message.

 

Help was coming. They’d be safe soon. Relief flowed into McCoy and he pulled Scotty tight. His husband’s lips were cold as he met them, but the prince didn’t care. They’d be warm again soon enough!

 

 

Scotty

"How l-l-long d-d-d-do you think it will take?"

 

After receiving the message from David, the boys had rejoined Leah instead of digging. Even though the positive news from the king had been a reason to rejoice, it felt like an eternity before anything happened. 

 

When daylight finally penetrated the cave and the masses of snow in front of the entrance were moved out of the way, the rescued lads and lass could hardly believe it for a moment. Slowly, they helped each other to their feet and were soon surrounded by first aiders who asked them how they were and whether they were injured.

 

But it wasn't just the rescuers who rushed into the small cave, but also two very familiar people.

 

"Leonard! Leah!" 

 

"Monty! Robbie!" 

 

David and Francine!

 

Both the father of the royal children and the mother of the two Scottish brothers quickly ran towards their children, embracing them.

 

"Oh, thank God! Ye're all right," Francine tearfully exclaimed, as she showered kisses on her boys' faces. 

 

"Aye, m-m-mum. We a-a-are fine."

 

"E-e-everything's o-okay." 

 

Robbie heard David talking to Leah and Leonard as well, but he couldn't quite make out the words. Only Leonard's last statement was clearly audible. 

 

"C-c-can we p-please go somewhere w-w-where it's warm now?" 

 

He didn't need to say that twice.

 

 

It wasn't long before the four of them were sitting in the living room of the chalet. They had wrapped themselves in blankets and were now snuggled up close together on two sofas. 

 

Robbie glanced at Scotty, who had his head on Leonard's shoulder and his eyes closed. It almost seemed as if he would fall asleep at any moment. 

 

And Robbie also felt sleepy. The whole situation had been incredibly stressful and the warm blankets and crackling fire in the fireplace made it incredibly difficult not to fall asleep immediately. 

 

The young Scotsman's gaze wandered over to Leah, who was sitting next to him and holding his hand tightly in hers. Her eyes were fixed on the fire, but she seemed to notice that Robbie was looking at her, because she quickly turned her head towards him and smiled gently. 

 

Robbie's heart beat faster. He could still hardly believe his luck. Leah had actually said yes. She was going to marry him. And yet something was bothering the Scotsman. 

 

"I'm sorry," he said quietly and Leah tilted her head. 

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"The proposal. I... I had planned it all differently. It was supposed to be beautiful and romantic and–"

 

"Shhh." Leah put a finger to Robbie's lips, interrupting him. She smiled. "What's more romantic than proposing in a situation where everything seems hopeless?" 

 

Robbie shrugged his shoulders. His original plan had been so perfect, but perhaps this situation had been much more extraordinary. 

 

Before he could say anything in reply, however, the door opened and their relatives came in.

 

David and Eleanor. Francine and Alasdair. Even Dr. Boyce was with them. 

 

"Here. Some tea and hot chocolate for you." Eleanor placed a tray on the table. By the time Robbie and the others had arrived at the chalet, the queen and Alasdair had been overjoyed to receive them. They, too, had been incredibly relieved that the youngest of the family were well.

 

"That must have been a very scary situation for all of ye. How are ye feeling?" Granddad looked from one to another.

 

 

McCoy

“I think I can feel my feet again finally,” Scotty smiled at Granddad’s question.

 

McCoy hugged Scotty close as a small laugh went through the room.

 

“I’m glad that cave was close by,” David said. McCoy looked over at his father and his serious voice. “Something has changed at that ski hill. Last year was rocks on the slopes—” The king looked over at Leah. Her accident the year before had been from a rock jutting out of the snow.

 

“—and now the runs weren’t prepared properly to prevent an avalanche.” David’s eyes were hard and his mouth set in a firm frown. “Someone could have been seriously injured or killed today. It’s a miracle no one was.”

 

“I’ll get someone to begin looking into it,” Dr. Boyce soothed.

 

David’s face softened as he looked over at his good friend and advisor.

 

“I know, I know,” he chuckled. “Enjoy the vacation.”

 

 

“Are you really warmed back up?” McCoy asked Scotty as they entered their room after dinner. Eleanor had asked the staff to make a hearty stew, and it had gone right to McCoy’s core to help warm him.

 

“I suppose I am,” Scotty answered slowly. “Are ye?”

 

“I think so.”

 

“Do ye want to watch something or read?” Scotty began to change into comfortable clothes for bed.

 

McCoy shook his head. He found his pajamas and began to change as well.

 

“When we were stuck, when Father’s message came through, all I wanted was to be here with you getting warm,” McCoy admitted.

 

“We can do that love,” Scotty smiled softly. He pulled back the covers on the bed and turned on a bedside lamp.

 

McCoy turned off the main room lights, then crawled in next to Scotty. He snuggled close until their foreheads were touching as they faced each other.

 

“Robbie really thought we were done for,” McCoy said quietly. “Did you?”

 

“Nae,” Scotty said slowly. “I still had a smidgen of hope. I’d nae have been surprised if Jim had shown up to rescue us.”

 

McCoy laughed in surprise.

 

“I’m sure everyone will be sending us messages tomorrow,” he grinned. “The news is probably already out.”

 

“What about ye mo ghràdh? Did ye still have hope?”

 

“I tried,” McCoy sobered. “But the colder we got, the longer we waited…”

 

Scotty nodded and his arms tightened around McCoy. The prince yawned suddenly. Between the warm covers and his warm husband, sleep was overtaking him.

 

 

McCoy woke up shivering.

 

He reached over and found Scotty.

 

They were in bed. A noise of relief escaped McCoy’s mouth. Scotty mumbled and rolled over.

 

Why was the room so cold?

 

McCoy cuddled close to Scotty and pulled the blankets into a tight cocoon around himself.

 

In his dream they had been back in that cave. A blue glow had filled the small space as slowly they froze. McCoy shuddered through his shivers. He never wanted to be that cold again. Why wasn’t he getting warm? He should be, Scotty usually warmed him right up.

 

“Len?” Scotty’s voice was heavy with sleep.

 

“I’m cold,” McCoy whispered back.

 

“I’ve got ye.” Scotty turned back over and got his arms around his husband. “Ye feel warm enough to me.” A hand slipped under McCoy’s shirt onto his back.

 

“I dreamt we were back there,” McCoy admitted. He still hadn’t managed to stop shivering.

 

Scotty let out a soft sigh. “We’re safe now, love.” His hand stroked McCoy’s back and left a warm path. “Do ye want a pill?”

 

McCoy took a deep breath. “I want to know I’m really not cold,” he said. He pulled away out of Scotty’s arms.

 

“What are ye doing?”

 

“I’m going somewhere I know is warm,” McCoy said determinedly. He threw back the covers and searched around for a moment until he found a pair of slippers.

 

“Where?” Scotty sat up, wiping sleep from his eyes.

 

“The sauna,” McCoy said, throwing a robe around his shoulders.

 

“It’s the middle of the night Len!” Scotty protested as he looked at the clock on the bedside table.

 

“I don’t care,” McCoy said. “I know I’m fine, but my body doesn’t seem to agree. I’m going, then I’ll take a pill when I get back, but I can’t sleep shaking like this.”

 

“Wait a moment, I’ll come with ye.” Scotty wiped again at his eyes, then began to get up as well. “Wouldn’t want ye to fall asleep there and hurt yerself.”

 

“You don’t have—”

 

“Aye, I do. Give me that robe please.”

 

 

Scotty

While the two of them sat together in the sauna, Scotty cast worried glances at his husband again and again. Leonard had closed his eyes and was taking a few deep breaths. It was obvious that the whole situation had affected him more than he wanted to admit. 

 

"It's all right, mo ghràdh, we're safe and warm." Tenderly, Scotty took Leonard's hand in his and rubbed his thumb over the skin. "Nothing can happen to us." 

 

The sauna felt comfortably warm. Even Scotty, who wasn't really the type for warm temperatures, had to admit that it did him a world of good after the cold of the day. Nevertheless, he also knew that they shouldn't stay too long. The risk of both of them falling asleep was simply too big. 

 

"We could have died." 

 

Leonard's voice was barely more than a whisper and Scotty squeezed his hand a wee bit tighter. 

 

"But didn't, Len. We were saved."

 

Leonard's eyes opened slowly and he turned his head to look Scotty in the face. Tears were in his eyes.

 

"But what would have happened if we hadn't been rescued? We would have frozen to death in that cave and our bodies could only have been recovered dead and our families –"

 

"Shh, please stop it, mo ghràdh." Scotty shook his head in despair. He didn't want to imagine these things. "None of this has happened. So please let's stop thinking about it." 

 

The Scotsman gently placed his free hand on his partner's cheek and brushed away the slowly flowing tears mixed with sweat. 

 

"We're okay and that's all that matters." 

 

Leonard nodded tentatively and placed his hand on Scotty's. 

 

"You're right. I'm sorry."

 

"It's all right. I can kind of understand yer thoughts and worries."

 

They were silent for a long time, simply enjoying each other's presence. 

 

Only when Scotty felt his eyes slowly getting heavier did he speak up again.

 

"Well, what do ye think, Len? Do ye feel warm enough to come back to bed with me and get under the warm blankets?" 

 

Leonard smiled gently before giving his husband a smile.

 

"I think so. As long as you're holding me, I should be able to sleep now."

 

 

When Scotty woke up the next morning, Leonard was still asleep next to him. The visit to the sauna and taking the pill seemed to have worked miracles, because the prince was fast asleep. 

 

Scotty smiled. He had hoped that his husband would get the rest he needed. 

 

His thoughts wandered to Robbie and Leah. He wondered how they had survived the night. Had they been plagued by the same nightmares and worries? Or were they just happy to be engaged. 

 

Engaged.

 

It seemed so incredibly crazy that Scotty's little brother should actually be engaged now. What would happen now? When would they tell the rest of the family? Would Leah wear the ring Robbie had bought for her from his savings? So many questions and Scotty could only wait for the answers.

 

Chapter Text

Leah

The night had not been easy.

 

Dreams of being in the cave had led into Leah’s nightmares from when she had been poisoned. Long, dark hallways, but this time freezing cold, her breath hanging in the air around her.

 

But each time she must have made some noise, because then Robbie was there, a hand soothing across her hair, holding her close to his chest. Then Leah could relax and fall into fitful sleep again.

 

 

In the morning she woke slowly, soft words being whispered nearby, a gentle hand rubbing her back.

 

Robbie.

 

Leah smiled before she opened her eyes. In front of her something gleamed. Her smile grew at the sight of the ring on her finger. Robbie had hurried off when they had gone to their room the evening before and had returned with the ring. She wondered where in the chalet he had been keeping it.

 

She reached over and touched it with her other hand. Behind her Robbie greeted her quietly in Gaelic. Turning over in his arms she greeted him with a kiss.

 

“Good morning my fiancé,” she grinned.

 

Robbie blushed and Leah had no choice but to kiss him again.

 

“Did you get any sleep? I’m so sorry I kept waking you.” Leah’s smile faded as she remembered her dreams.

 

“Of course mo chridhe. And don’t be sorry, it was alright. It kept me from my bad dreams.”

 

For a few moments they were silent, just gazing at each other and enjoying the quietness.

 

“How do you want to tell everyone?” Leah finally asked. She lifted her hand a slight bit to indicate the ring and their engagement. Robbie’s face colored slightly again.

 

“I’m not sure. I had planned everything and then… well, ye know.” Robbie gave a shrug as best he could while lying on his side.

 

“We could just see who notices first and how long it takes,” Leah suggested. “Who do you think?”

 

Robbie pursed his lips as he thought.

 

“Granddad,” he said after thinking. “Nothing ever gets past him.”

 

Leah laughed. “I’m going to guess… Mother.”

 

“What do we get if we win?” Robbie asked, grin pulling his mouth up.

 

“Hmm,” said Leah playfully. “Might depend on which of us wins. Oh. I’ll send Lenny a message to tell them not to say anything.” Leah rolled over and reached on the nightstand for her comm.

 

 

After lounging together for a while longer, the pair finally got up and headed down for breakfast. Leah felt light on her feet with the happiness of being engaged not to mention being rescued the day before.

 

She and Robbie sat and dished up as Father and Dr. Boyce discussed what the doctor had learned about the ski slope.

 

“Management has changed, and old Tom at the rental shop says nothing has been the same the last few years,” Dr. Boyce said. “He’s only stayed on because he’s been there so long, but there’s been lots of turnover in employees.”

 

“We’ve gotten their name?”

 

“Of course, and the labor minister is going to look into it.”

 

Leah was listening and looking down the table at Dr. Boyce, when she suddenly noticed his eyes widen slightly. He was looking at her and a slow smile came over his face.

 

“Princess, should we be offering congratulations?”

 

Leah’s face warmed as she nodded at the doctor. Across the table Lenny and Scotty were grinning.

 

“Congratulations?” David asked in a confused voice.

 

With a quick look at Robbie, Leah lifted her hand up to show the ring.

 

Eleanor’s face brightened and David looked on in surprise. The queen got up and moved around the table to hug her daughter.

 

“Oh dear! How lovely!” she exclaimed. She released Leah, then turned and hugged Robbie tightly as well.

 

“May I see?” Francine asked and Leah held her hand across the table.

 

“When did this happen?” Alasdair asked.

 

“Yesterday,” Robbie managed to get out. “When we were trapped.”

 

Dr. Boyce let out a chuckle. “What is it with you Scotts and danger?”

 

“I dinnae ken lad,” Granddad replied. “I certainly proposed to my wife in a normal place and so did my sons. These two…” Granddad shook his head in amusement.

 

“This is unexpected news,” David finally said. “But very good news.” He smiled at the newly engaged pair.

 

“We’d like to keep it out of the press until at least after the holidays please,” Leah said, looking at the king.

 

“Of course. This is our time to be together and out of the spotlight,” David agreed. “Let’s enjoy it before we must step back into the real world.”

 

Leah smiled happily at the king, then reached over and squeezed Robbie’s hand. It seemed neither one of them had guessed who would notice first correctly.

 

 

Robbie

"A word please, Robert."

 

When he heard his grandfather's voice, the Scotsman immediately turned and looked over his shoulder.

 

After breakfast together, everyone had left the dining hall to go about their business, but Alasdair obviously didn't want to let his youngest grandson go just yet.

 

"Oh, um, aye, a sheanair. Of course."

 

Robbie exchanged a quick glance with Leah, who gave him another kiss on the cheek before saying she'd wait for him in her room.

 

"Let's go to one of the sitting rooms, shall we?" suggested Alasdair and Robbie nodded before following his grandfather.

 

The young Scotsman couldn't help but feel nervous. What could the eldest Scott want from him? Why had his voice sounded so stern?

 

A sitting room was quickly found and the two of them took a seat opposite each other in two armchairs.

 

They remained silent for a moment before Robbie eventually cleared his throat and spoke up.

 

"What's going on? Is something wrong?"

 

Alasdair didn't say anything at first, just looked at his grandson, which only made Robbie more nervous. He bobbed one leg up and down. After what felt like an eternity, Granddad replied.

 

"A wedding with a crown princess, Robbie. Are ye quite sure that's what ye want?"

 

The words surprised Robbie and he frowned, then blinked a few times.

 

"W-what? Of course I am. I love Leah! She's the girl I want to marry," Robbie replied, trying not to raise his voice too much. He had the utmost respect for his grandfather and wouldn't dare raise his voice against him, no matter how much the man's words angered him.

 

"I ken how much ye love the lass and I'm also very happy that ye've found your love, but do ye realize what it means to be married to her, laddie? Ye will have to rule by her side at some point. Civilizations of all kinds will keep their eyes on the two of ye – on ye – and every word you say will be scrutinized. I wonder if ye're really ready for that."

 

Robbie felt his cheeks grow hot with anger and he clenched his hands into fists.

 

"Aye, I am. It's not without reason that I've been studying royal life and Leah and David's duties a lot lately. I want to learn. And I will learn. I would do anything for Leah." 

 

"Of course ye can learn the theory, but how will ye handle it in practice? How will ye act properly? How will ye behave properly? I've known ye all your life and I know how quickly ye either pull back or get too hot-tempered."

 

Robbie wanted to make a sharp remark, but he realized that he would only be confirming his grandfather's words. He needed to control himself. 

 

"I can do this. I'm ready for it."

 

Robbie looked at Alasdair with a steady gaze and the older man studied him for a long moment before nodding and slowly getting to his feet and moving over to the door.  

 

"Whatever ye say, Robert. I just want ye to be aware of the consequences, lad."

 

 

When Robbie walked into Leah's and his room, he was still surprised by the conversation with Alasdair. He had never expected his grandfather to react like this? 

 

Leah saw immediately that something was wrong. She put her PADD aside and got up from the bed, walked over to him and grabbed his hands.

 

"Hey, handsome. What's wrong?"

 

Robbie just shook his head. He didn't know how to begin. 

 

"I... Granddad doesn't think I'm ready to marry ye. He says I'm not aware of the consequences, but... but I am! I know what I'm getting myself into! I know what I want!" 

 

There was desperation in Robbie's gaze and when Leah wrapped him in her arms, he snuggled close to her. He needed her support. He needed her love.

 

 


McCoy

When they returned to their room after breakfast to grab a book, McCoy’s PADD was blinking.

 

“Of course it’s Chris,” McCoy rolled his eyes over dramatically. He let out a large sigh but grinned. “Best to just get it over with.” He sat on the bed and pushed the button to call their friend.

 

“Leonard!”

 

“Hi Chris,” he greeted the girl. She stared hard at him through the device.

 

“What happened?” she demanded. “I get a notification about an avalanche on Georgiares and then read you were in it?!” Christine sounded incredulous.

 

“We’re safe,” McCoy shrugged, knowing it would only rile his friend up more.

 

Scotty sat down beside McCoy.

 

“Scotty—!” Christine appealed.

 

“Aye, hello Chris.”

 

“So?” Christine demanded again.

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty.

 

“Honestly? I don’t know. I don’t think anyone knew why it started. Or if they did, I didn’t hear,” McCoy began.

 

“We were at the bottom and sheltered in a cave nearby,” Scotty added.

 

“With Robbie and Leah?”

 

“Yes.” “Aye.”

 

McCoy smiled at Scotty as they answered at the same time.

 

“Yeah, we were all together.”

 

“Think we need to give up on trying to snowboard,” Scotty grinned weakly. “I think the mountain has it out for us.”

 

 

They talked with Christine for a while longer, catching up on what they had all been doing with their break so far. When they hung up, McCoy grabbed his comm and sent out a message to everyone in the friend group. Christine had recommended doing it so that everyone wouldn’t worry like she had, or plague them with calls.

 

“Well now what shall we do?” McCoy asked, setting the comm aside.

 

“I thought we were going to read?” Scotty held up their book.

 

“Just making sure you still wanted to,” McCoy smiled. “We could go to the library, get the fire going really good.”

 

Scotty’s smile began to fade.

 

“Are ye really alright, love?”

 

McCoy sighed, but nodded. “I’m sorry I woke you up. I do feel better today. At least, I don’t feel like I did in the middle of the night. Might need a nap later though.” The prince gave his husband a self-deprecating smile.

 

Scotty moved close and hugged McCoy.

 

 

In the library the fire crackled happily as McCoy and Scotty sat together in an oversized armchair. With their feet up and a blanket across their legs, they couldn’t get much more comfortable.

 

McCoy read a chapter, then Scotty grabbed the book to read the next one. The prince snuggled closer and rested his head on Scotty’s shoulder. He closed his eyes and let the words flow around him. In his mind’s eye he could see the story unfolding.

 

The room was warm, and McCoy could feel himself growing heavier and he tried hard to open his eyes back up. But the night had been rough, and Scotty reading was soothing and McCoy couldn’t stop himself from dozing off.

 

 

Scotty

The fire in the fireplace was pleasantly warm and Scotty simply enjoyed sitting next to Leonard and holding him in his arms. The prince had fallen asleep while Scotty had been reading another chapter and this time his sleep seemed much more peaceful and relaxed than the night before. It was obvious that Leonard was feeling better, but he still needed the sleep.

 

And Scotty was incredibly glad about that. He had feared that this experience would be just as traumatizing for Leonard as the Romulan abduction. But that was apparently not the case. 

 

They would heal after what they had experienced the day before. Together. Side by side.

 

 

There was a certain tension in the air at lunch. Scotty wasn't sure what it was at first, but when he saw Robbie's bitter look and noticed that Alasdair's eyes were on the youngest brother, he had a hunch. 

 

The other family members also seemed to notice something, but no one dared to say anything. 

 

"So, what do you have planned for today?" Eleanor quickly tried to lighten the situation, giving the young adults a smile.

 

"Oh, nothing special. We'll just let the afternoon come to us," Leonard replied, shrugging his shoulders, and the others didn't have any specific plans either.

 

"I wanted to bake some biscuits later. Maybe ye'd like to help me a bit?" suggested Francine, looking from one to the other. 

 

"That sounds great, Francine. Scotty and I would love to be involved, right?" Leonard gave his husband a quick glance and the Scotsman nodded in agreement.

 

"Aye. That sounds like fun." 

 

"Well then, I guess we'll have to join in too. After all, we can't have Lenny messing up the lovely cookies." Leah gave her little brother a cheeky wink and he stuck his tongue out at her. 

 

David just sighed and shook his head,  before he laughed eventually.

 

"Our children really will always be children, Eleanor." 

 

The queen had to laugh too.

 

"But we love them anyway."

 

Before Leah or Leonard could say anything in return, Francine already spoke up.

 

"Well, I'm just happy when our lovely children all help me bake."

 

 

After lunch, the small group made their way to the kitchen. Francine said that she already had some ideas of what cookies they could bake and all the recipes sounded incredibly tasty.

 

Before they reached the kitchen, however, Scotty grabbed Robbie by the wrist. His brother stopped and gave him a puzzled look. 

 

"Ye go on ahead. We'll be right behind ye," Scotty called to the others before he and Robbie went into the nearby library. 

 

"What's going on, Monty?" 

 

The look Scotty gave his little brother gave it all away. He raised an eyebrow.

 

Robbie groaned.

 

"Ye noticed," he said and Scotty nodded. 

 

"Of course I did. What happened? Did ye have a fight with Granddad?" 

 

It took a moment for Robbie to answer, his eyes fixed on the floor.

 

"He doesn't think I'm ready to marry Leah and be by the crown princess's side."

 

Scotty's lips formed a silent 'oh'. He should have guessed something like that. Granddad was always worried about the future of his grandchildren.

 

"So... How do ye feel about it?"

 

Robbie's eyes traveled from the floor up to Scotty. Determination burned in them. 

 

"I can do this. I'm ready!"

 

Scotty had never seen his brother so confident before. Nothing seemed to be able to unsettle him. And that was a clear sign.

 

Scotty smiled gently as he put a hand on Robbie's shoulder and squeezed it.

 

"Well then, everything that needs to be said has been said. Ye know best. I ken how important Granddad's opinion is to ye, but... in the end, it all comes down to ye. Show him that ye can do it. Cause I know ye can."

 

 

McCoy

“Everything alright?” McCoy asked Scotty quietly when he and Robbie had joined the rest of them in the kitchen. Scotty didn’t smile, but he nodded.

 

“What are we starting with Mum?” Scotty asked.

 

 

In just a short time the kitchen began to smell wonderful with the scent of baking cookies.

 

“I saw that Lenny!” Leah cried out.

 

“You saw nothing!” McCoy tried to say around the mouthful of cookie he had secretly grabbed and taken a bite of. He tried to hide it behind his back.

 

“Lies,” Leah grinned and shook her head.

 

“Yeah, well, it was delicious,” he retorted before shoving the other half in his mouth.

 

“Save some for the rest of us,” Leah said and made a face at her brother.

 

“Jim’s going to be sad he missed this,” Scotty said as he rolled out some more dough, ignoring the bickering siblings. “But his last message sounded like he was having a good time.”

 

“Jim on Vulcan,” Robbie shook his head. “I can’t even picture it. Think he’s behaving or is every Vulcan he meets secretly thinking how illogical he is?”

 

“He’s a good lad,” Francine said. “He’ll behave; he knows how when he needs to. Now, who wants to start on the icing with me?” She looked over at McCoy and he nodded. He appreciated Francine teaching him all she could in the kitchen.

 

 

“What good help ye’ve all been,” Francine smiled warmly at the four young people. “Everyone is going to love these, ye’ve done so good!”

 

The kitchen table was covered with plates of cookies and the scent as they cooled was delightful.

 

Behind them, the oven buzzed again.

 

“I thought everything was out,” Leah frowned.

 

Robbie grinned as he grabbed the oven mitts. “Mum said we needed scones with tea too. You were busy arguing with Leonard.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy and Leah protested at the same time. The three Scotts laughed.

 

“Ok,” McCoy conceded, grinning. “That’s true, but she started it.”

 

Scotty groaned. “Oh give it up Len.”

 

“We can get these plates over to the sitting room while the tea brews.” Francine gave a shake of her head at McCoy. He moved quickly and grabbed two plates after her.

 

“I’ll get these ready,” Robbie said as he set down the trays with the scones.

 

 

“Oh!”

 

The queen was in the sitting room reading as McCoy followed Francine in.

 

“That smells wonderful!” Eleanor exclaimed, setting her book aside and coming over to investigate. “So many types! I won’t know what to try first!”

 

McCoy set his plates down next to Francine’s and so did Scotty and Leah. Eleanor stepped next to McCoy and slid an arm around him to give him a side hug.

 

“Leonard; did you grow again?” she asked with a laugh.

 

McCoy shrugged. “I don’t think so. All my uniforms fit the same.”

 

“They just grow up so fast, don't they dear?” Francine sympathized.

 

“Seems like yesterday they were just children still crawling around the floor,” Eleanor said wistfully. “Now look at them; one’s married and the other is engaged.”

 

“Mother!” two voices protested.

 

Eleanor just laughed lightly.

 

Robbie came through the door with a large tray, teapot in the center to keep everything balanced. Francine moved quickly to help him.

 

“I suppose we should call the men in,” Eleanor said.

 

“I’ll get them,” McCoy volunteered.

 

 

Scotty

"It all tastes really delicious. Thanks to Francine, you're becoming real master bakers," said David, praising the various pastries that had been created over the last few hours.

 

"I can only confirm that. We can only hope that the pastries will last until Christmas. Seeing how much the young folks are enjoying it, it will probably all be eaten up quickly," joked Dr. Boyce and Leonard, who had already eaten quite a few cookies, was immediately offended by these words.

 

"That's not true at all! We can control ourselves very well," he protested.

 

"I wonder if you really can, Lenny. I'm not so sure about that."

 

Leonard rolled his eyes.

 

"I knew you'd have to use this opportunity to take the piss out of me again, Leah. As if you're any better."

 

The others just laughed. They were all too familiar with the joking bickering between the royal siblings.

 

"If necessary, we'll just bake new cookies," Francine interjected placatingly. "The only thing that matters is that everyone is happy and content."

 

No one could contradict these words.

 

 

After they had all sat together for a while and chatted, they all went their separate ways again.

 

Scotty and Leonard went for a walk together.

 

Hand in hand, they strolled through the snowy countryside and enjoyed the fresh air.

 

"What was wrong with Robbie?" Leonard finally asked and Scotty sighed.

 

"He spoke to Granddad and he has doubts about whether Robbie is really ready to marry Leah."

 

A strange silence followed and Scotty felt Leonard tense up a little.

 

"What's wrong? Why aren't ye saying anything?"

 

Leonard bit his lower lip before finally shrugging his shoulders.

 

"Well... I can't blame Granddad. To be honest, I've had similar thoughts myself."

 

That surprised Scotty. He blinked in disbelief.

 

"Why would that be? What makes ye think that?"

 

It was obvious that this conversation was making Leonard uncomfortable.

 

"We both know Robbie well enough. We know what he can be like."

 

Scotty also became more tense. He stopped and his hand came away from Leonard's.

 

"What's that supposed to mean?"

 

 

McCoy

McCoy kept a sigh from escaping his lips. He hadn’t meant to anger Scotty, but he could see the light stirring in his husband’s eyes.

 

“I didn’t mean anything darlin’,” he said carefully. “Robbie is perfect for Leah. I couldn’t imagine either of them with anybody else.”

 

“‘We know what he’s like though?’” Scotty retorted, using McCoy’s words.

 

“He’s young—”

 

“Only by a year.”

 

“Two younger than Leah,” McCoy said. He wasn’t going to let Scotty misunderstand him. “He’s been impulsive at times and has run and hid at others.”

 

“It’s nae as if they’re getting married tomorrow.”

 

McCoy did sigh. Scotty’s voice was cool and it wasn’t from the frosty air.

 

“I know,” he agreed. “And if they were, I’d be worried about the pressure on him. But if they put it off for a while- until he’s done going to school or so- he may mature some more.”

 

McCoy gazed back as Scotty stared hard at him.

 

“I’m not trying to say anything bad about him; he’s been a great brother and he makes my sister happy. I just see where he has room to grow some more. That’s all. You know the pressure of being with me and we’re out of the spotlight now. He’s going to be scrutinized even more as Leah’s fiancé and I don’t want it to hurt him.”

 

Finally, to McCoy’s relief, Scotty’s expression softened.

 

“He can be a sensitive lad,” Scotty said softly.

 

“I know. He gave up being head boy when it got to be too much. If he marries Leah that pressure will be even bigger. But, too, we haven’t been here to see how he’s been studying royal duties along with Leah.” McCoy gave a thoughtful shrug. “That may be helping him realize and know what a big task it will be. And if that’s so—”

 

“Aye, if that’s so,” Scotty broke in, “then the lad knows well enough what he’s getting into.”

 

“Yes,” McCoy nodded. “I didn’t mean to make you mad, I just worried for him.”

 

“He’ll do fine,” Scotty said proudly.

 

McCoy reached for his husband’s hand again.

 

“I’m sorry Scotty,” he said quietly.

 

“It’s alright love. Ye were thinking from concern and love.”

 

“Can we go back to walking now?” McCoy asked, trying to keep his teeth from chattering. Stopping their walk had meant all the warmth his body had been producing had tried to fade away in the cool air.

 

“Ye’re cold mo ghràdh, we’ll go back.” Scotty began to turn.

 

“No. Not yet. I’ll be fine once we start moving again.” McCoy grinned wickedly. “And there’s always a nice, hot shower waiting when we get back if we need it.”

 

“There’s my mad man,” Scotty chuckled.

 

 

Robbie

"What are you thinking about?" 

 

Leah's thumb slid tenderly over Robbie's and he looked over at her. The two of them had made themselves comfortable in the hot tub, holding hands. It was a good place to warm up. 

 

The young Scotsman sighed heavily and shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Oh, I don't ken..." 

 

"Robbie..." Leah's voice was emphatic. She knew that Robbie actually knew exactly what was bothering him. He just didn't want to say it. 

 

"What if I don't get all the royal stuff right after all? What if it's too much and I somehow embarrass myself and ye too! I don't want ye to get into trouble because of me." 

 

Leah shook her head gently, squeezing her fiancé's hand a little tighter.

 

"Oh Robbie, that's nonsense. You're so great and you learn so quickly. I'm sure you'll do great. And you've always been so confident too. That conversation with your grandfather must have affected you a bit more than you'd like to admit, huh?" 

 

Robbie nodded slowly.

 

"Aye. Maybe."

 

"Tell you what," Leah released her hand from Robbie's and put an arm around his shoulder, pulling him closer. "I think I have an idea of someone you could talk to about this."

 

 

"What's the matter, Robbie dear, what do you want to talk to me about?" 

 

Robbie kept his eyes fixed on the tea the queen was pouring into his cup. Leah had told him that Eleanor might be able to help him and he wanted to at least try.

 

"Well... I... Leah told me to talk to ye. Because... because ye married the crown prince then, too." 

 

It wasn't the same. Robbie knew that. Eleanor had never been like him. She had known all about nobility and manners and everything. And yet... she had also embarked on something that was incredibly challenging.

 

"I... Granddad talked to me. He said he wasn't sure if I am really ready to marry the future queen. And..." Robbie finally looked up. "I'd like to know what it was like for ye back then."

 

There was a soft smile on Eleanor's face.

 

"I want – I need – to be honest with you. Of course it wasn't always easy. You're in the spotlight. Every move you make is watched, every word is scrutinized."

 

Robbie felt his stomach tighten. He knew all these things, but hearing it from the queen made it a little harder.

 

"And of course, since Leah will be the first queen of the planet, the press will be even more interested in her life. There will be hard times ahead."

 

The young Scotsman nodded understandingly.

 

"However... I am convinced that only love counts. You will support each other. You will be there for each other. And we – your family – will stand by your side too."

 

A smile tugged at the corners of Robbie's mouth and he nodded again.

 

"It'll all work out somehow, right?"

 

"Right." Eleanor nodded in agreement. "Don't worry about the future yet. Just enjoy the moment and the joy. Everything else will work itself out. I promise you that."

 

 

McCoy

By dinner, McCoy noticed, Robbie seemed to have relaxed. He spoke nicely with Granddad, but McCoy also noticed that his brother in law seemed to be smiling at the queen as well. He wasn’t sure what that was about. Had he and Leah spent more time with Elenor after tea? He and Scotty had gone for a walk, so who knew what everyone else had done.

 

When they had come back to the chalet, he and Scotty had taken that hot shower to warm up and while Scotty was occupied getting dressed, McCoy had checked the weather for the night. The sky would be clear. McCoy wondered if Scotty would like to stargaze with him from the hot tub like they had done the year previous. It had been a while since they’d had an opportunity to just lie back and watch the sky.

 

At boarding school it had been easy to head down to the lake and spend an hour or so before curfew admiring the night sky. McCoy missed those quiet evenings and he knew Scotty did as well. Starfleet’s campus was just too well lit to find a spot and the glow from the city around the academy didn’t help.

 

“Len?”

 

“Oh! Hmm?” McCoy startled out of his thoughts at Scotty’s hand on his arm.

 

“Mum asked if ye’d like to help with the Yule bread in the morning.”

 

McCoy looked across the table at Francine and smiled.

 

“Of course.” Any opportunity to learn in the kitchen with his mother in law.

 

“And maybe another batch or two of cookies,” Francine winked. “They seem to be disappearing quite quickly.”

 

“It’s hard to stop when they’re so tasty,” Dr. Boyce chuckled.

 

 

“Well, what shall we do with the evening mo ghràdh?”

 

McCoy’s face warmed a slight bit.

 

“I thought maybe we could go stargaze for a bit,” he suggested. They were walking back to their room from dinner.

 

“Oh,” Scotty said with interest. “Maybe we could read a bit first?”

 

“Let dinner settle?” McCoy smiled. He bumped the back of Scotty’s hand with his own.

 

“Aye. Check a few messages too. I’ve not heard much from Aporal.”

 

“Take it as a good thing,” McCoy suggested. “They’re getting along better and he’s keeping busy?”

 

“I hope so love.”

 

 

They settled in their room, both spread out reading next to each other. McCoy glanced from his medical text from time to time and smiled behind his book at the intense focus on Scotty’s face as he read. His husband was going through one of the engineering books he’d gotten at the bookshop in Scotland, and McCoy wondered what it would take to break Scotty’s concentration.

 

After a while, McCoy set his book aside and went to the dresser. Scotty’s eyes didn’t move from the text. McCoy laughed silently to himself as he pulled out their swimsuits so they could head out to the hot tub.

 

An idea came to McCoy and he fought to hide a grin. Scotty still hadn’t looked up. How could he get his husband’s attention? He moved back to the end of the bed. Slowly, he began to unbutton his shirt. He kept his eyes on Scotty. How far undressed could he get before Scotty looked up?

 

The shirt was dropped on the bed. McCoy kept back another grin. He pulled off the undershirt he’d been wearing to help keep him warm in the cool temperatures. It dropped onto the bed too and his hands moved down to undo his pants. McCoy’s eyebrow began to lift.

 

Pants slid down, and he pulled his socks off as each pant leg went over his feet. McCoy stared at Scotty for a moment as he stood in just his underpants. Surely Scotty would look at him as those were removed?

 

A moment later McCoy shivered. He picked up his swimsuit and shook his head in amusement. Nothing! The engineering book had Scotty’s full attention.

 

The prince pulled on the swimsuit, then loudly cleared his throat. Scotty blinked a few times before turning his head finally.

 

“Len? Were ye ready? When did ye change?”

 

 

Scotty

"They're just beautiful," murmured Scotty dreamily as he looked up at the stars through the skylight. 

 

Here on Georgiares, you could see the twinkling celestial bodies even better than on Earth. It was a sight that you could hardly get anywhere else. 

 

"But not as beautiful as you." 

 

A grin crossed Scotty's face when he heard these words and he turned his head to the side to look at Leonard. 

 

"Ye're such a chameur."

 

The prince just grinned, shrugging his shoulders.

 

"What can I say? I was brought up to be a gentleman."

 

That made Scotty giggle and he leaned a little further over to his husband. 

 

"Oh really? But I can also remember many moments when ye didn't behave in a very princely or gentlemanly manner," he replied, thinking back to their time at the boarding school.

 

The grin on Leonard's lips grew even wider. 

 

"I just know who to use my skills on. For example, with pretty Scotsmen I want to wrap around my finger."

 

Leonard also leaned closer to Scotty and gave him a passionate kiss, which Scotty quickly returned. 

 

He really enjoyed these little intimate moments between them. And he hoped that they would never end. 

 

After what felt like an eternity, the two let go of each other and looked back at the stars. 

 

"I cannae wait to be up there among the stars and explore this universe with ye, mo ghràdh. A dream come true at last." 

 

 

When they returned to their room, Scotty's PADD was blinking and after Leonard and he had changed into their nightclothes and got into bed, the Scotsman took a look at it. 

 

"A message from Aporal."

 

"Oh, what's he writing?" asked Leonard, who had already grabbed the book they were reading together.

 

Scotty's eyes scanned the message and he smiled. 

 

"First of all, he writes that he's glad to hear we're still alive. He's pretty sure he'd miss us otherwise."

 

Leonard rolled his eyes, but also had to smile. 

 

"The time at home is actually quite good for him, but he ran into Julika yesterday. She tried to talk to him again, but he's not ready yet."

 

"I can understand that. He really should wait until he feels ready."

 

Scotty nodded. As he read on, he had to grin.

 

"He writes that he called Jaylah and talked to her about it."

 

"Uuuuu, with Jaylah, huh? Well, if that doesn't mean anything," Leonard said, wiggling his eyebrows, causing Scotty to kick at his leg. 

 

"Ouch!"

 

"Oi, Len!" 

 

"What? I'm just saying." 

 

Scotty rolled his eyes.

 

"I'm definitely glad he's found someone he trusts so much." 

 

It didn't matter what was going on between Jaylah and Aporal, as long as it made them happy.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy smiled softly as he snuggled into his favorite spot on Scotty’s chest. The sound of his husband’s heartbeat always soothed him to sleep. Briefly a thought of Aporal and Jaylah passed through his half asleep mind. Were they close like this in private? Were they just friends or more?

 

Jaylah’s protectiveness, which veered into fierceness at times, was more than a match for Aporal. Had he told her all about what he’d been through? Was that what had brought them closer after Andoria? The prince let out a soft sigh.

 

Aporal trusted Jaylah, maybe more than he trusted Scotty. And if it helped him heal, then whatever they were was a good thing.

 

 

McCoy woke to soft kisses against his face and a happy moan escaped his lips.

 

“Madainn mhath mo ghràdh,” whispered gently against his forehead before Scotty’s lips touched him again.

 

McCoy opened his eyes and smiled.

 

“Morning darlin’.”

 

“Sleep well?”

 

McCoy smiled and moved his face to meet Scotty’s mouth before he answered.

 

“Yep. You?”

 

Scotty nodded.

 

“I could stay like this all day,” McCoy sighed happily. He gave Scotty a squeeze with the arm he had across him.

 

“Aye me too,” Scotty whispered back.

 

They were silent for a few minutes, just enjoying the peace together.

 

“I suppose Francine will wonder where we are if we lay here too long,” McCoy said at last.

 

“Are ye enjoying it Len? Cooking with Mum?”

 

“Of course!” McCoy answered instantly. “I wish I had thought to have her help me sooner.” He gave a sarcastic chuckle. “Life of a prince huh? Not expecting to ever have to do basic tasks myself.”

 

“Ye know plenty and ye’re willing to learn which makes a big difference,” Scotty protested.

 

“I suppose,” McCoy agreed with another sigh.

 

“Come on,” Scotty said with a gentle slap against McCoy’s hip. “We’ll get some breakfast, help Mum, then who knows.” He smiled at McCoy before kissing him again.

 

“Who knows hmm?” McCoy repeated with a twinkle in his eye. I can think of some things…” He grinned.

 

“Later love,” Scotty laughed. “Mum’ll be waiting.”

 

 

The kitchen was warm and smelled of good things when McCoy and Scotty joined Francine after breakfast.

 

“Monty, do ye want to get started on some more cookies while I get Leonard started on the bread?”

 

“Sure Mum.” Scotty smiled at his mom and turned to get some ingredients from one of the cupboards.

 

“What do we do first?” McCoy asked Francine. She gave a light laugh.

 

“Ye mean, what do ye do first,” she smiled at him.

 

His brows raised in surprise.

 

“Aye Leonard, I’ll tell ye what to do, but ye’re going to do the work.”

 

The prince laughed and saw his husband laughing.

 

“Ok,” McCoy said happily. “What do I do first?”

 

 

Scotty

"Now we just have to wait for the biscuits and bread to get ready. Ye did a great job. Both of ye," Francine praised the boys with a smile on her face once everything was in the oven. 

 

"Thanks to you, Francine. You taught us quite well. I'm really excited to see how the Yule bread turned out," Leonard replied and a grin crossed Scotty's face. 

 

"And to see who will find the trinket this year. All of us deserve some luck for the upcoming year," the Scotsman said. 

 

The year before Leonard had been the one to find it. Maybe this time sometime else would be the lucky one. 

 

"Well, I for my part think that it did a pretty good job for me. Of course there were ups and downs, but I still have the loveliest Scotsman ever at my side and I guess academy is going pretty great too." Leonard pressed a kiss to Scotty's cheek and wrapped an arm around the Scottish lad's waist to pull him closer. 

 

"Maybe our two engaged lovebirds will find it this time," Scotty said, smiling at the thought of Leah and Robbie. The two of them would probably take all the luck they could get. 

 

"Well... we'll find out soon enough. I will take care of the rest now. Feel free to do whatever ye young lads wanna do now," Francine told the boys and they didn't need to hear that twice. 

 

 

When Scotty and Leonard returned to their room, the prince was already ready to enjoy a few hours in bed. He quickly locked the door behind them and before Scotty could even say something Leonard's lips already met his, shutting him up. 

 

"Len," the Scotsman got out in between several heated kisses being pressed to his mouth, while Leonard moved them over to the bed. Scotty could feel the buttons of his shirt being opened. 

 

"I can't wait any moment longer," Leonard breathed into his ear and it wasn't too long until the couple dropped onto the bed. 

 

Scotty chuckled softly. That was the Leonard he knew. That was his mad man. 

 

"Well, I suppose I shouldn't let ye wait any longer then, eh?" 

 

Scotty was just about to undo his husband's pants when one of their PADDs suddenly rang. 

 

A groan escaped Leonard's mouth and he shook his head in disbelief.

 

"We're not available at the moment," he said, beginning to press kisses to Scotty's now bare chest, but the Scotsman gently pushed him back.

 

"It could be important. Maybe it's Aporal," he said and Leonard pouted at him. 

 

"Nothing can be more important than this."

 

However, when he saw the look on Scotty's face, the prince eventually gave up. They both buttoned up their shirts and then sat upright in bed. 

 

"Who is it?" Leonard asked, sounding only the slightest bit annoyed, when Scotty reached for his PADD. 

 

"Oh, it's Jim." 

 

A moment later the face of the blond young man appeared on the screen. 

 

"Hey guys, how are you? You said I should call you sometime and... I have time now," Jim greeted them with a smile on his face and Scotty returned it. 

 

"Hey Jimbo, we're fine. What about ye and Spock?"

 

"Oh, we're good, we're good. Spock is having a chat with his father at the moment and his mother is busy too so there's only me. Now, why is Bones frowning like that?" Jim looked at Leonard and it didn't take long for the blond to understand what was going on. A grin crossed his face. 

 

"Oooh, I see. I disturbed you, huh? Our royal couple being naughty." He clicked his tongue. "Now I didn't mean to interrupt something like that." 

 

Once again Leonard let out a groan and rolled his eyes. 

 

"I'm sorry, Bones. I really am. We can end the call."

 

"Nae, nae. It's fine, laddie. We were just... relaxing. “Why don't ye tell us about yer time on Vulcan?"

 

 

McCoy

Gradually, McCoy let go of his grudge against Jim’s timing as they spoke. Jim couldn’t have known. Scotty on the other hand… but no, he had been right to answer. Who knew what Jim may have needed.

 

McCoy knew the question that was burning in him to ask Jim would have to wait. It would perhaps be better asked in person or even never. After all, it was none of McCoy’s business.

 

They talked with Jim for a long while and Spock too when he joined Jim. Things were going well on Vulcan and both other boys seemed happy.

 

The call ended and Scotty set the PADD aside.

 

“Do ye suppose Jim has met the lass?” Scotty mused as he lay back beside McCoy.

 

“Who knows,” McCoy shrugged, though his curiosity was on edge.

 

“I suppose I owe ye for making us take that call,” Scotty said slyly.

 

“I suppose,” McCoy answered loftily. “Choosing Jim over me, what is this marriage coming to?” He snuck a glance at Scotty from the corner of his eye and saw his husband grinning.

 

“Oi, c’mere ye big baby.”

 

 

McCoy woke from a light doze and looked around. Scotty was beside him, sitting against the headboard, reading his engineering book again. He had pulled the covers up over the prince, but was sitting on top of them, having only pulled back on a few items of clothing.

 

McCoy smiled and looked up, still blinking away sleep.

 

“Sorry,” he said softly.

 

“Hmm?” Scotty looked away from his book and a light frown crossed his brow.

 

“For falling asleep.”

 

Scotty grinned. “Don’t worry about it love; ye were quite vigorous, I understand.”

 

Warmth touched McCoy’s cheeks but he chuckled.

 

“So, interested in a round two?”

 

Scotty guffawed. “Incorrigible,” he muttered and deliberately looked back at his book.

 

McCoy slid closer to him.

 

“That isn’t a no,” he grinned up at his husband, but Scotty continued to ignore him. A twinkle was in his eyes though.

 

“Oh,” McCoy chuckled. “That’s how it is.” He pushed the covers down, exposing his bare torso. Still nothing. “Can’t ignore this.” He reached over and grabbed at Scotty, who finally laughed and tried to adjust himself away from McCoy.

 

“Ye’d think ye were deprived!” Scotty set his book on the night stand and slid down to lie beside McCoy.

 

McCoy beamed as he got Scotty’s full attention. “Maybe I am.” He pushed in for a kiss before Scotty could protest. “But for now I can wait. It must be nearly lunch, and I want to see how the bread turned out.”

 

Scotty nodded and kissed him again.

 

“And anyway, I can have you all night.” McCoy grinned with a light in his eyes.

 

“Maybe I’ll go bunk with Granddad,” Scotty teased.

 

“No you won’t,” McCoy said as he threw back the rest of the covers. “Cause you’d miss this.”

 

“Aye, I would,” Scotty agreed, obviously enjoying the sight of McCoy's body.

 

“But for now…” McCoy trailed off as he sat up, then got out of the bed to find his clothes. “Let’s have lunch and get some energy for later.” He winked before dropping his shirt over his head.

 

 

Scotty

"Oh wow, that smells wonderful!" Leonard said as the boys entered the kitchen. The Yule bread was standing on the table and so were the cookies. 

 

"It sure does, Leonard. Ye did a good job. I bet it tastes just as good as it smells," Francine replied. She was still busy baking more things. 

 

"What are ye doing, mum?" Scotty asked as Leonard and him moved closer to the table. Francine shrugged her shoulders.

 

"Just baking a few more cookies. I have the feeling that the ones ye baked won't last too long with so many hungry people in the house. And I want to bake some treats just for the staff. They do such a great job, they deserve something nice." 

 

Leonard and Scotty exchanged a smile at hearing those words. Francine was always so kind to everybody. Even more so during Christmas time.

 

"That's true. And I think they'll be happy to get a taste of your cookies. After all, no one has recipes that are as good as yours." 

 

Francine smiled at that. 

 

"Aww, thanks, Leonard. How about ye lads taking some of the finished cookies to the sitting room? Then everything will be ready for this afternoon. I'll put these cookies in the oven right away and then I'll come to the dining room for lunch." 

 

"That sounds like a good plan," said Scotty and slapped Leonard on the hand when he saw the prince reach for one of the cookies. "Oi, those are for later! We're having lunch first!" 

 

Leonard just rolled his eyes.

 

"I know, I know. No need to get violent. You're worse than Leah." 

 

Scotty just shook his head as he reached for one of the plates to take with him.

 

"Incorrigible..."

 

Leonard grinned slyly, took two more plates of cookies and together the boys took them to the sitting room. 

 

 

"I can't wait to eat the Yule bread tomorrow. I'm going to find the trinket this year! For sure!"

 

The topic of conversation over lunch was found quite quickly and Leah seemed pretty confident. 

 

"Or maybe I'll find it again," her brother teased her, "I can't get enough luck, after all."

 

"Boo, Lenny! You've had a whole year of luck! This time it's someone else's turn."

 

"Oh kids, kids, stop fighting. There's plenty of luck for all of us," laughed Francine, raising her hands placatingly.

 

"As long as we have each other, we are all lucky," Robbie agreed with his mother, taking Leah's hand in his and giving her a smile. The princess returned it. 

 

"I think it's a really interesting custom, though," said Dr. Boyce. "Perhaps you could tell me a little more about it. I've always been very interested in old traditions." 

 

The doctor looked at Francine and Alasdair and the latter just nodded.

 

"Aye, I'm sure we can manage that, doctor."

 

 

After lunch, Scotty and Leonard decided to go for a little walk. Their stomachs were full and they first had to make some space so that they could eat cookies again later. 

 

The weather was cold, but the air was still very pleasant. 

 

They hadn't gone far when Leonard suddenly let go of Scotty's hand and hurried off.

 

"Look at that! Is that–"

 

Scotty looked after his husband in confusion. 

 

"What is it?" 

 

Leonard leaned down, seemed to be reaching for something and suddenly turned around quickly.

 

"Cold revenge!"

 

Before Scotty could react, an icy snowball hit him directly in the face. He snorted and rubbed the snow off with his glove, then grinned.

 

"Oh, just ye wait! Ye'll get that back!"

 

 

McCoy

McCoy laughed at the indignation on his husband’s face. He had been planning and waiting to get Scotty back and it was worth it. He ducked as Scotty threw a snowball back at him. He grabbed more snow and threw another one himself. He laughed again as Scotty ducked and rolled to the side to avoid it.

 

“Self defense class paying off huh?” he called as he scooted behind some tree branches for cover.

 

“Suppose so,” Scotty chuckled back.

 

A snowball hit the branches in front of McCoy, broke apart and dusted him with snow.

 

“Hey!” he exclaimed and peeked out to throw another. “Where’d you go?” McCoy peered into the trees on either side of the trail but could not see his husband.

 

He nearly screamed as Scotty jumped on his back from behind and got a handful of snow in his face.

 

“Hey!” he yelled as he wiped snow away and whirled around as Scotty let go. Before he could get any further, Scotty had moved back in close and McCoy found a hot mouth against his. Quickly the rest of his snow frosted face warmed.

 

“Ye screamed like a girl Len,” Scotty chuckled when they broke apart.

 

“I did not!”

 

“Aye, ye did.”

 

“I didn’t! And so what if I did? There’s nothing wrong with screaming when someone you love sabotages you.” McCoy’s lips stuck out in a pout. Scotty chuckled again and kissed him.

 

“Aye, and ye didn’t sabotage me first, of course not.” Scotty nodded solemnly, but his eyes gave him away.

 

McCoy’s mouth twitched as he tried to keep from smiling.

 

“I totally got you though,” he said at last, his own eyes twinkling.

 

“Ye did, but never again. Now I know your tricks,” Scotty grinned.

 

“Let’s head in,” McCoy suggested, taking Scotty’s hand. “We can go curl up in the library with some cocoa and cookies and a book.”

 

“Sounds perfect,” Scotty agreed.

 

 

“I can’t believe tomorrow is Christmas.” McCoy added a log to the fire in the library and went back to the couch.

 

“I ken,” Scotty nodded. He lifted an arm and pulled McCoy close. “Hope ye’re ready for presents.”

 

“Only if you are,” McCoy replied, getting comfortable at Scotty’s side. “I’ll read.” He put his hand out for the book.

 

“Are we going back to the palace after tomorrow?”

 

“Father is and Dr. Boyce. We can stay here for another day or two if we want. Or go back.” McCoy shrugged.

 

“That’d be nice, but I do still want to spend time with everyone.”

 

McCoy nodded. “We won’t get to see them often enough in the future. Well, we’ll see what everyone else is going to do and then we can decide.” He opened the book. “Chapter ten…”

 

 

Robbie

In the evening – Christmas Eve – everyone sat together in one of the large living rooms. There were cookies, cocoa and a huge, beautifully decorated Christmas tree. Everyone sang Christmas carols from Earth and Georgiares and told each other a few stories about Christmases past. 

 

When Robbie and Leah eventually fell into their cozy bed together that evening, they were still filled with joy and warmth. 

 

"I can't believe that it really is Christmas in the morning." Leah smiled and held out her left arm so she could look at her hand and ring finger. "My first Christmas as Robert Scott's fiancée." 

 

Robbie had to smile, too.

 

"Aye. And it's definitely going to be wonderful." 

 

Leah let her arm fall back to her chest and then rolled onto her side to look at Robbie. 

 

"It will be. I couldn't think of a better Christmas present than having you by my side." 

 

A grin crossed Robbie's face.

 

"Do ye want me to tie a bow around my neck so ye can unwrap me?" 

 

Leah had to grin too and she slipped her hand under Robbie's shirt, running her fingers along his chest. 

 

"Hmm, that sounds," she interrupted herself to give her sweetheart a kiss, "like a very good idea. But with such a great present, I can't wait until tomorrow to unwrap it."

 

Slowly, Leah began to remove Robbie's shirt and it wasn't long before their bodies became one.

 

 

When Robbie woke up early the next morning, his eyes immediately fell on Leah's peaceful face. His fiancée was fast asleep and the young Scotsman tentatively brushed a strand of brown hair from her beautiful face. 

 

Leah was simply gorgeous. Her flawless skin, her shapely cheekbones, her soft lips – Robbie let his fingers glide from spot to spot and sighed contentedly. 

 

His eyes fell on the engagement ring and he thought back to his original plan for the proposal. It had been a good plan, but as always, life had gotten in the way. But... that didn't mean Robbie couldn't still put his plan into action, did it? 

 

Carefully, so as not to wake Leah, the Scotsman pulled the ring off his princess's finger and then stood up as silently as possible and crept over to Leah's side of the bed. 

 

He knew. He knew Leah would wake up at any moment. It was the time she usually woke up most of the week and there was no getting that rhythm out of her body. 

 

And he was right. 

 

When Leah stretched and turned onto her back, Robbie was already in position.

 

He knelt on one knee next to the bed, the ring in his hand. There was a smile on his lips. 

 

"Good morning, mo chridhe." 

 

Leah blinked in surprise and it wasn't long before she sat upright in bed, smiling. 

 

"Good morning." 

 

Robbie couldn't help but chuckle as he stuck the ring out a little.

 

"I... I just have to do it right again. The way I planned it."

 

Leah nodded, but said nothing. 

 

"Leah McCoy, Princess of Georgiares II, love of my life. Will... ye marry me?" 

 

A few tears sparkled in Leah's eyes and she quickly leaned over to embrace Robbie.

 

"Of course I will. There's nothing I want more than that."

 

Robbie had to fight back the tears too, and as he slipped the ring on Leah's finger, he knew they would make it. Together.

 

"Merry Christmas."

 

"Merry Christmas, sweetheart." 

 

Their eyes — and lips – met and they shared an intimate kiss. When Leah finally pulled her head back, she grinned widely. 

 

"So... where's that bow you promised me?"

 

 

McCoy

“Merry Christmas mo ghràdh.”

 

McCoy stretched a little then opened his eyes to look at his husband above him. Scotty leaned down and McCoy met him for a brief kiss.

 

“Merry Christmas darlin’,” he said when they broke apart. He laid his head back on the pillow and closed his eyes. He blew out a long breath.

 

McCoy sat up quickly a moment later and hurried over to the windows. He peeked outside, then threw back the curtains.

 

“It’s snowing,” he said as he walked quickly back to the bed. “C’mere.” He reached for Scotty as he pulled the covers back up with his other hand.

 

“How could this be any better?” he asked as he snuggled against Scotty. “Christmas and snow and you!” He tipped his head into Scotty’s hand as the Scotsman’s fingers went through his hair.

 

“Aye, it’s very nice,” Scotty agreed softly. “But presents and family and breakfast are nice too.”

 

McCoy let out a laugh. “Let us enjoy this for at least a few minutes.”

 

“Alright love,” Scotty said. He pressed a kiss to the top of McCoy’s head.

 

 

Thirty minutes later found them cleaned and dressed and entering the dining room. Dr. Boyce was alone at the table.

 

“Good morning, merry Christmas,” he greeted them.

 

“Merry Christmas to you too,” McCoy smiled back. “Are we late?” He glanced around the empty table. Plates were still set.

 

Dr. Boyce gave a loud chuckle. “It appears everyone has decided to sleep in today.”

 

“I knew we should have stayed in bed,” McCoy said to Scotty. His husband laughed and sat down.

 

“Good morning your highness, sir,” an older woman greeted them as she entered through the kitchen door. “I thought I heard voices. I’ll have something out in just a moment.”

 

“Thank you,” McCoy called after her.

 

“I thought yer family let the staff have Christmas off,” Scotty said quietly.

 

“We do,” McCoy said quickly. “A few of the people who live up here volunteered to stay. They had nowhere else to be this year.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“I’m surprised Mr. Scott wasn’t the first person up,” Dr. Boyce said.

 

“Who said he wasn’t lad?”

 

Dr. Boyce turned as Granddad walked in.

 

“Forgive me,” Dr. Boyce smiled.

 

Granddad nodded. “Aye, I’ve been up. I just don’t feel like moving fast today.”

 

“Merry Christmas Granddad,” Scotty said across the table.

 

“And merry Christmas to ye lads,” Alasdair replied looking at the three others.

 

The kitchen door opened and the older woman came back with dishes she set in front of them.

 

 

Breakfast was lively. The king and queen had been the last to the table. Leah looked to be glowing and her eyes were filled with stars whenever she looked at Robbie. The younger Scott looked quite pleased as well.

 

“I suppose you children can’t wait any longer,” Eleanor teased as they all finished eating. “Come on then.” She stood up and taking David’s arm led the way to the living room with the Christmas tree.

 

“Go on then,” she laughed and gestured to the tree and the presents below it.

 

 

Scotty

"Oh wow! Look at this!" 

 

"Ooo! That's so cool!"

 

"I always wanted to read this book."

 

Several voices echoed through the living room as everyone unpacked their presents. There were so many boxes for all of them and it was easy to tell just how happy the old and the young were with what they found under the Christmas tree. 

 

"I bet Jimbo will be so jealous when he sees those warm socks mum knitted for us," Scotty said with a grin, holding up a pair of red socks. Robbie had recieved black, Leonard blue and Leah purple ones. 

 

"What makes ye think that Jim and Spock didn't get the same present? I ken that it's warm on Vulcan, but when they come back they'll need something to warm their feet too," Francine said, before taking a sip of her tea, and everyone looked at her.

 

"You sent Christmas presents to Vulcan?" Leonard asked, before he glanced at the others. A grin formed on his face. "I bet Spock and the rest of his Vulcan family won't ever stop talking about how illogical that is." 

 

"Ach, that doesn't matter! All of my lads deserve to get their presents, illogical or not," Francine returned. 

 

That made everyone laugh. 

 

"Well then... as soon as Jim gets that present, I'm sure he'll call."

 

And Robbie was right. 

 

It wasn't too much later when Scotty's PADD rang. A knowing smile formed on the Scotsman's face and when he saw the ID on the screen he instantly handed the device over to his mother. 

 

"That call is for ye anyway," he said and Francine smiled too, answering the call.

 

"Merry Christmas," she greeted the calling person cheerfully and slowly but surely everyone gathered around Francine to get a good look at the screen. 

 

"Francine! Everyone! Merry Christmas!" Jim was grinning from ear to ear as he waved his hand excitedly. Next to him, in a way calmer manner, sat Spock. 

 

"I too wish all of you a merry Christmas. Even though I consider it illogical to celebrate this festivity, I thank you for your present, Ms. Scott." 

 

"Will you look at those socks! They are just awesome, aren't they?" Jim held up his pair of golden socks and waved them through the air. "Spock's got green ones." 

 

Francine couldn't help but chuckle. She seemed to be quite happy about that reaction. 

 

"Oh, I'm so glad ye lads like my presents. How are ye doing?" 

 

They talked a while about Jim and Spock's vacation. Amanda and Sarek joined in too after a while and it was really nice to get to spend some time together like this. 

 

"I suppose we'll see you on Georgiares soon?" Leonard asked curiously and Sarek gave him a nod. 

 

"We will be traveling back in two days, your highness." 

 

"I can't wait to see y'all," Jim exclaimed, but it was quite obvious that he was mostly looking forward to see Francine.

 

"We'll try and save you some cookies, but we can't promise anything" Leah said teasingly with a grin on her face, before she shoved a cookie into her mouth. 

 

"Ha! Just eat them all up! Francine and I will bake new ones anyway!" Jim shot back and they all laughed. 

 

"We surely will, Jim. Take care of ye. All of ye." 

 

"We will."

 

"Enjoy the day."

 

"See you soon."

 

 

McCoy

Everyone had settled back into their spots around the room again as the call with Jim and Spock ended.

 

“I suppose now is as good a time as any for the Yule bread,” Francine said with a smile.

 

“I’ll help,” McCoy said, getting back to his feet.

 

Together he and Francine went to the kitchen.

 

“Oh, your highness! Mrs. Scott!”

 

A pair of the kitchen staff were sitting at a counter, eating.

 

“No, no dearies!” Francine said with a kind wave of her hand. “We don’t need anything but the bread.”

 

“Yes ma’am.” One of the women got up. “We kept it warm over here like you asked.” She went over to an oven and pulled out a tray.

 

“We can do the rest,” Francine assured her.

 

McCoy reached onto a shelf and pulled down a nice platter. “This’ll work, right?”

 

“Of course Leonard.”

 

 

“Who do you think will get the luck this year?” he asked as they returned to the living room.

 

“Who can say?” Francine smiled at him as she shrugged.

 

As they entered the room, he passed the tray to Francine and went to the table set up with tea and cocoa.

 

“Does anyone need more?” he asked, gesturing to the drinks.

 

“Yes please Leonard,” Eleanor said and held out her cup.

 

He took it as Francine began to hand out the bread. McCoy refilled the queen’s cup, then got himself and Scotty some more cocoa.

 

“It smells delicious,” David nodded approvingly as he accepted his bread from Francine.

 

“Who will it be this year?” Leah grinned before beginning to eat. “Can’t be Lenny again this year can it?” she said after swallowing.

 

McCoy made a face at her, but began to eat as well. For a few moments the room was quiet as everyone ate. Eyes looked around, waiting to see who would find the baked in trinket and receive the luck for the year.

 

“Not me,” Dr. Boyce chuckled as he popped his last bite in his mouth.

 

With every bite McCoy was cautious, remembering the previous year when he had gotten the trinket.

 

“Oh!”

 

Everyone looked over at the king lifting a napkin to his face. A moment later he swallowed the food in his mouth and lifted the small ring from the napkin.

 

“Congratulations lad,” Alasdair told him. “With the past two years these children have given ye, ye deserve a year of good fortune.”

 

“I hope so,” David agreed readily.

 

 

“What would you like to do with this last afternoon?” McCoy asked as he and Scotty carried their presents up to their room. In the morning they would return to the palace. “Take another walk out in the snow before we go back to nice warm weather?”

 

Scotty laughed. “You’re cold at the palace too this time of year.”

 

“True,” McCoy admitted. “But it’s still warmer than here.”

 

“Let’s go for a walk. Then come back and warm up?”

 

“And curl up in the library with our new books?”

 

“Aye, that sounds like a good plan.”

 

“Want to ask Leah and Robbie if they want to go too?” McCoy opened the door to their room, and kicked it shut behind them.

 

“Only if we all promise to be careful and not get hurt.” Scotty’s smile twitched on his face.

 

“Yes. What’s with the four of us being in the snow together?” McCoy shook his head in wonder. Leah’s broken ankle, and then the avalanche. “Hopefully the worst thing would be getting hit with a snowball by Leah.”

 

They had dropped their presents on the bed. They would have to pack in the evening and the gifts could be dealt with then.

 

“I’ll pop Leah a message.” McCoy picked up his PADD, glancing past greetings and Christmas wishes from friends.

 

 

Scotty

"It's really beautiful here. But I really think we should all spend the holidays together in our home country next year." 

 

Leah and Robbie had replied quickly to Leonard's message and now the two couples were walking through the snow-covered landscape.

 

"Aye, Robbie's right. Scotland is great at this time of year!" Scotty's eyes sparkled as he thought of the Christmas season in his homeland. The town was always gorgeously decorated and there were so many great things to do.

 

"I'm sure it won't take much to convince Father and Mother of this idea. They've both often talked about it being time for them to visit Francine and Alasdair for a longer period of time," Leah said with a grin and Leonard also smiled. 

 

"Then it's a done deal. We'll celebrate Christmas in Aberdeen next year."

 

Nods of agreement followed the prince's words and the first plans for the event were quickly made. It was still a year away, but you could never start collecting enough ideas.

 

 

When they returned to the chalet, a pot of hot chocolate and cookies were already waiting for the four of them. 

 

Francine and Eleanor were sitting together in one of the sitting rooms talking about this and that, but it was clear that they had just been waiting for their children to return.

 

"There you are at last! We were getting worried!" said Eleanor and Francine looked incredibly relieved to see the young folks. 

 

"We were just out for a little walk, Mother," Leah replied. 

 

"Aye, but ye never know with ye lot. After all, enough has happened in this place when ye're out together." 

 

"A mhàthair!" Robbie just rolled his eyes. "We can take care of ourselves."

 

"Of course ye can. But now it's time for ye to warm up and spend some time with your old moms. We haven't really had a chance to talk to ye in peace yet. Have a seat with us." 

 

With an inviting hand gesture, Elanor and Francine waved their children over to them and when they told them about their plans for next year, a topic of conversation was quickly found. 

 

It was really very easy to get the two women, who had become good friends, interested in an idea.

 

 

That evening, Scotty and Leonard lay in bed together. Their things were already packed, but they had each kept a book on the bedside table. 

 

Nevertheless, they just lay there cuddled up together and read nothing. They just wanted to enjoy the quiet time together and concentrate fully on each other.

 

"I'm going to miss this time," Scotty murmured softly and Leonard, who was gently running his hand through his hair, paused and looked at his husband questioningly.

 

"What do you mean?"

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders and sighed. 

 

"Well... time with the family. Once we're up there in space on a mission, we won't be able to get together for the holidays just like that."

 

The Scotsman felt a few tears forming in his eyes and Leonard held him a little tighter.

 

"We'll still have contact with each other. We'll write to each other and talk on the phone and we'll also visit Earth or Georgiares from time to time. And you mustn't forget the most important thing..."

 

Scotty lifted his head to look into Leonard's face and the prince smiled. 

 

"We have each other. That's all that matters."

 

That made Scotty smile too and he nodded. 

 

"Aye. Aye, we do. Tha gaol agam ort, a Leonard."

 

"And I love you."

Chapter Text

McCoy

The flight back from the chalet to the palace was quick and McCoy barely had time to think about flying before they were on the ground again. A quick drive and he and Scotty were dropping their bags in their room. They spent the rest of the day relaxing and lounging around in their favorite places.

 

 

The next morning after breakfast, Spock, Sarek, and Amanda arrived back at the palace with Jim.

 

“I want to know everything!” he exclaimed as he hugged the four younger people. “And then of course I want to do some baking!” He said the last bit to Francine as he hurried to hug her.

 

Francine laughed. “Of course we will. But we still have a week lad.”

 

Soon enough Jim had led McCoy and Scotty, Robbie and Leah, and Spock away to chat and catch up.

 

“How on earth did you get caught in an avalanche?” Jim demanded once they were all sitting and settled.

 

Spock must have seen a look on their faces. “Perhaps, ashayam, they would not like to think about it.”

 

But Leah waved a hand to dismiss the thought. “Father had it— well Dr. Boyce had it looked into for Father. The management at the hill changed hands a few years back and in the desire for profit, cut corners.”

 

“That does not seem very Georgiaren,” Spock frowned.

 

“Right?” McCoy agreed. “The new company was a group from off planet.”

 

“Bet they're in for it now,” Jim said with a grin. “They’re lucky no one was killed, but you two getting caught in it?” Jim shook his head ruefully as he glanced from McCoy to Leah.

 

“They have been shut down for the time being until they are in compliance again,” Leah said. “The labor minister is taking it extra seriously.”

 

“Of course he is,” Jim agreed. “Can’t let bad things happen to the future queen.”

 

McCoy saw his sister glance quickly at Robbie.

 

“Or her future husband,” Leah said.

 

“Yeah,” Jim agreed. He blinked suddenly. “Wait, what?”

 

Leah held up her hand with the ring.

 

“Congratulations princess, Robbie,” said Spock with a touch of a smile on his lips.

 

“What?!” Jim cried out again. He was on his feet and across to Leah to look at the ring. “When did you ask?” He looked at Robbie.

 

Robbie blushed lightly.

 

“When we were trapped in the avalanche.”

 

“Of course you did!” Jim laughed. “I get to be ‘man of honor,’ right?” he asked Leah with a grin.

 

“Uh, I’m right here,” McCoy said with his own grin.

 

Jim waved a dismissive hand at him. “Why have her boring old brother, when she can have Starfleet’s future best captain?”

 

“And here I thought a trip to Vulcan might humble ye a wee bit,” Scotty laughed.

 

“Pretty sure it’s my opinion that matters,” Leah said to Jim with a roll of her eyes.

 

“Wherever I am, you say the word and I’ll be here,” Jim grinned. “When is it going to be anyway?” He finally walked back to his seat by Spock.

 

“Not for a few years probably,” Robbie said. “I’ve got to finish school and we’ve got so much more to learn.”

 

“But waiting won’t be hard with you here,” Leah said, taking Robbie’s hand and squeezing.

 

“Eww,” said McCoy with a chuckle. “How was Vulcan?” he asked, turning to Spock.

 

 

Robbie

It was nice to be back in the palace. Especially with Jim and Spock there too. Robbie had missed his friends very much and he knew that he would miss them again as soon as Scotty and the others had to go back to the academy. 

 

Leah seemed to notice that something was on the young Scotsman's mind when they came into their room after a day together with the others and sat down on the sofa, which was in a corner. 

 

"What's the matter, darling? You look so thoughtful." Leah tenderly ran her fingers through Robbie's hair and he sighed heavily.

 

"It's just... I've been thinking about what our wedding will be like." 

 

That made Leah raise an eyebrow and she tilted her head.

 

"Oh wow, I didn't expect the thought of our wedding to make you look so depressed," she said and Robbie shook his head quickly.

 

"Nae, nae. It's not like that. I cannae imagine anything better than marrying ye, but I wonder if it can all work out the way we dream it will. Monty, Leonard... all of our friends will probably be in space when the day finally comes and who knows when they'll get close to Earth again. I don't want to wait forever until we can finally get married."

 

Leah's features softened and she smiled.

 

"Oh Robbie, you just worry way too much. It's all going to work out. And it's going to be beautiful. The best day of our lives." She gave her fiancé a kiss before continuing. "And if it really does look like our loved ones will be sitting in a spaceship exploring the universe during the ceremony, then we'll just get married beforehand. Completely private. Just us and our family and closest friends. That will be our real wedding. All the official stuff will just be a formality." 

 

That made Robbie smile, too, and he leaned his head against Leah's, snuggling into her. 

 

"Aye. Ye're right. I really shouldn't worry so much, eh?" 

 

"Exactly. Instead you should be massaging your beloved fiancée. My shoulders are all tense and only your strong hands can help." 

 

Robbie giggled.

 

"Well then... let me be a good fiancé and take care of ye." 

 

Leah was right. He shouldn't worry too much. All that mattered was living in the moment.

 

 

Robbie was up early the next morning. Instead of staying in bed, he decided to leave a message for Leah and then go for a walk outside. 

 

The weather was cool but pleasant and Robbie enjoyed clearing his head. 

 

However, he was surprised to find that he wasn't walking through the palace gardens alone. 

 

The Scotsman heard footsteps behind him, but even before he could turn around, a hand clapped on his shoulder.

 

"Robbie, good morning!"

 

"Oh, good morning, Jim. What are ye doing out here so early?" 

 

Without much ado, Jim looked down at himself and drew attention to the jogging suit he was wearing. Robbie nodded understandingly.

 

They started moving and walked on. 

 

"You'd better tell me what you're doing out here."

 

In response, the young Scotsman just shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I couldn't sleep anymore." 

 

"Okay, okay, I see..." Jim nodded and was silent for a moment before continuing. "And why is that? What's going on? Tell your good old friend Jim."

 

And Robbie did. He told Jim about the conversation with Granddad. He told him about his worries that Scotty and everyone else might be gone when the wedding took place. 

 

And Jim just listened to him. Yes... he could be a real chatterbox sometimes, but at the important moments he knew how to keep quiet. 

 

Only when Robbie had finished did the blond bring him to a halt and speak up again.

 

"Now listen to me, Robbie. I want you to ignore the future. I don't want you to worry about things that might happen. And not about things that have happened. I want you to live every day like it's your last. Live your life, love your fiancée and make the most of every minute." Jim swallowed hard and blinked rapidly. "If... if there's one thing my father's death has taught me, it's that you never know what's coming. You can only make the best of every moment. Worry and anxiety won't get you anywhere." 

 

For a moment, Robbie just looked at Jim, then hugged him tightly. He knew they both needed it.

 

"Thanks, Jim."

 

 

McCoy

A set of chirps woke McCoy. He rubbed a hand across his eyes, then saw the light on his PADD blinking. Beside him Scotty grunted and rolled over. McCoy smiled before reaching to see what the message was.

 

“Oh.”

 

“What is it Len?” Scotty mumbled sleepily.

 

“Starfleet sent our schedules for the new semester.” McCoy pushed himself up in the bed until he was sitting. He still had a flight class; he frowned as he saw that.

 

“Do we have classes together?” Scotty rolled onto his back and looked at McCoy.

 

“I don’t have your schedule,” McCoy smiled down at him gently. “I assume that was the other chirp; you getting your email.”

 

McCoy laughed as Scotty jabbed at his thigh before reaching over for his own PADD. A moment later he was sitting next to McCoy and they were both looking at the schedules.

 

“Ye’ve got self defense,” Scotty said, pointing at McCoy’s device.

 

“Yeah, but we only have one class together and it’s Madison’s.” McCoy frowned. He had hoped they would still have more classes together. They weren’t that specialized in their divisions yet.

 

“Ye’ll keep me from getting in trouble with him,” Scotty tried to make the best of it.

 

“I wonder what everyone else got,” McCoy said thoughtfully. He shut his PADD off and set it aside.

 

“I’m sure Jim will be on top of finding that out soon enough,” Scotty shook his head. He set his device aside as well. “We’re ye ready to get up?”

 

“No.” McCoy slid himself back down the bed and pulled the covers up to his neck. “We’re on vacation, I’m sleeping in.”

 

“Sleeping love?” McCoy heard the grin in his husband’s voice.

 

“You have something else in mind?” McCoy’s mouth pulled into a grin and he popped one eye back open.

 

“Maybe, maybe,” Scotty pretended to muse. “I could think of something.”

 

 

When they finally reached the dining room after some more sleep and private time, Granddad was sitting talking with Spock.

 

“Where’s everyone else?” McCoy asked after they greeted each other.

 

Granddad chuckled.

 

“You are the last to wake,” Spock said. “Jim is having a shower after a morning run and should join us soon.”

 

“Sleeping in isn’t a crime,” McCoy said as Granddad laughed.

 

“Hey!” Jim came loudly in the room. “Starfleet sent out classes for next semester!” He was holding his PADD up for them to see.

 

“Aye, we saw ours,” Scotty nodded, dishing up his plate.

 

“Here.” Jim sat next to Spock and handed him a PADD. “I brought yours so you can see too.”

 

“Thank you k’diwa.”

 

“We only have one class together,” McCoy told Jim and Spock. “Maybe we’ll have some with you guys.”

 

“I’ll ask everyone in a bit,” Jim said absently as he held his PADD close to Spock’s.

 

“I just hope Jaylah and Uhura are still in flight class with me,” McCoy muttered. Scotty bumped his knee into the prince’s and gave him a supportive look.

 

 

Scotty

They quickly discovered that not too much had changed in their timetables. Only a few courses were new, but the constellations of who attended which course with whom had switched a little. 

 

Instead of self-defense, Scotty had basic medicine and first aid next semester. That was certainly something where he could use Leonard's help. 

 

"I just can't believe I have flying lessons again. I thought I was done with it!" 

 

After breakfast, the boys had decided to go for a walk. And Leonard obviously wanted to vent his displeasure. Scotty put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it gently.

 

"Hey, it's going to be fine. The more practice ye get, the better ye'll be."

 

Leonard just sighed. 

 

"But without Ny and Jaylah..."

 

They had learned that the girls had moved to a different class with a different teacher. 

 

"But Cora and Keenser are in yer class. The main thing is that Lt. Flores remains yer instructor. He knows ye. He knows how to help ye."

 

"I just don't understand why you can't be in my class. If I had you with me, everything would be so much easier."

 

At these words, Scotty stopped and grasped Leonard's hands with his own. 

 

"Mo ghràdh, ye've already come this far. And all without me. Have faith in yourself."

 

For a while, they both just looked deep into each other's eyes, then a faint smile tugged at the corners of Leonard's mouth and he nodded.

 

"I'll try." 

 

The prince leaned forward and gave his husband a kiss before they started moving again.

 

It wasn't long before Leonard laughed out. 

 

"I should probably be more worried about the self-defense class, huh? It certainly won't be boring with Jim in this class." 

 

Scotty had to laugh too. 

 

"He'll take down anyone who gets in his way." 

 

They talked for a while about the upcoming semester and then returned to the castle. An afternoon with the family would certainly take their minds off things.

 

 

"Ha! Jim Kirk wins yet again!" Jim beamed from ear to ear as he placed the controller in his lap. 

 

The young people had decided to play a bit after lunch together before getting back together with the others later for tea and cake. 

 

"You're not going to win the next round!" A fire seemed to burn in Leah's eyes, she was so determined. 

 

Jim grinned at her. 

 

"You don't stand a chance against me, princess. None of you stand a chance against me."

 

"Ha! You're lucky Spock isn't playing along. He would surely defeat you," replied Leonard.

 

Spock, who would rather play a game of chess against Scotty than sit at the console, didn't even react. He concentrated fully on his own game.

 

"Never! Spock would never let me lose. He loves me far too much for that."

 

"Come on, Spock. Play with us! Just one game!" Leah glanced over her shoulder at the Vulcan and finally the dark-haired boy looked up from the chess board. 

 

"I do apologize, your highness, but I am involved in a game of chess at the moment."

 

Scotty just waved a hand at that. 

 

"Oh, don't worry, Spock. We can finish our game later. I'd rather see ye kick Jim's ass."

 

At that, Spock raised an eyebrow, however he got up from where he was sitting and then sat down next to Robbie.

 

"If you all insist..." 

 

That was gonna be fun!

 

 

McCoy

Spock had beaten Jim quite handily at the game, and Jim spent the rest of the week trying to coax him into playing against him one more time. But Spock wouldn’t.

 

“Jim,” poor Spock sighed. “You saw how much I beat you by; you stand no chance.”

 

“Aye Jim, just let it go,” Robbie agreed, though his eyes gave a twinkle of his amusement.

 

“Besides, we must pack ashayam.” Spock stood up from where the younger people had gathered in the game room. After a moment, Jim reluctantly joined him. As they left Spock said something quietly to his partner in Vulcan.

 

“Ugh,” McCoy groaned and looked over at Leah who made a face and laughed.

 

“What is it?” Scotty asked.

 

“He told Jim he’d ‘make it up to him,’” Leah said through her giggles.

 

Scotty joined Leah in laughing. “I suppose we all know what that means.”

 

“Guess we should probably finish packing too,” McCoy nodded at Scotty. “Though I wish we didn’t have to.”

 

“Aye, I know love. But it’ll be good to have a day back at school before classes start.”

 

“And you’ll get to see everyone else again,” Robbie said with only a hint of longing in his voice.

 

“Maybe we can work out a vacation in the spring,” Leah said. “Even if your break doesn’t match with Robbie’s…” she trailed off and shrugged.

 

 

“It will be nice to get back,” McCoy admitted to Scotty as they collected their things and brought them to the open bags on their bed.

 

“It will, even if we’ll miss being here and with family.”

 

“There is still something quite nice about being away from this.” McCoy lifted a hand and waved it around to indicate the palace life he had grown up in.

 

“Ye like feeling yer independence.”

 

“Yes.” McCoy dropped a pair of books on the bed with a loud clunk to emphasize his answer. “Are you done yet?” he asked. “I can think of better things to do on this bed than pack.”

 

“Ye’ve got a one track mind love,” Scotty laughed.

 

 

It was with a swirl of hugs and kisses and best wishes that the group left the palace in the morning. David had once again insisted upon the private shuttle. Francine and Alasdair would be taken to Scotland first, then the four boys would head for San Francisco.

 

McCoy tried hard to relax in his seat next to Scotty, but his mind drifted to Lt. Flores and his new flight classes. His shoulders were tense with the remembrance of all his crashed simulator flights. Uhura and Jaylah knew how bad his fear of flying was. How would Cora and Keenser react?

 

Well, McCoy had an idea about Keenser. He was sure the alien boy would take the information in stride and support McCoy in the quiet, steady way that he had. Cora would surely keep an eye on him and cheer his successes.

 

He had a few days before flight class, maybe he could talk to them, let them know about his struggles so they wouldn’t be surprised the first time he crashed.

 

He was certain that Lt. Flores would keep them as a trio once he knew they were friends. After all, he had seen how Uhura and Jaylah had helped.

 

“Len?”

 

McCoy looked over to see Scotty giving him a concerned look.

 

“Ye were breathing fast,” Scotty told him quietly.

 

“I was thinking about the simulator,” McCoy admitted just as quietly.

 

Scotty slipped his arm around McCoy.

 

“No need to think of that yet mo ghràdh.” Scotty squeezed him. “Where’s the book? I’ll read to ye.”

 

McCoy smiled as he pulled out a book from the bag in front of him and handed it to Scotty; his husband knew just how to care for him.

 

 

Scotty

"Hey, there you are at last!" 

 

Scotty exhaled in surprise as a familiar alien girl bounced against his chest and hugged him tightly. Smiling, the Scotsman stroked the white hair. 

 

"Hello Jaylah. It's good to see ye."

 

One by one, Jaylah hugged all her human friends while giving Spock the Vulcan salute, knowing full well that he didn't like physical contact too much. 

 

"You are the last ones! We are all sitting at our table in the dining hall and I've seen your shuttle! Come on, come on! You have to tell us all about this avalanche and your vacation itself!" Exuberantly, Jaylah grabbed Scotty and Leonard's sleeves and pulled them along. 

 

Leonard just laughed. 

 

"Can we at least put our things in the room first?"

 

That made Jaylah stop. Her eyes fell on the boys' suitcases which were standing in front of the shuttle.

 

"Oh, right."

 

"Don't worry, your highness. We can take care of it and then leave in secret." There was a smile on Andre's lips and he nodded to the prince.

 

"No, no. I'm not a prince here. I – we – have no special rights here." 

 

"Just Leonard..."

 

When he saw Jaylah's pouting, Leonard simply couldn't remain firm. He sighed and then turned back to Andre.

 

"All our luggage?"

 

The security guard nodded in agreement.

 

"All of it." 

 

Jim grinned and patted the man on the shoulder before heading towards the canteen.

 

"Thank you, bro!" he called over his shoulder and Spock just shook his head. 

 

"Thank you. Really." Leonard's thanks sounded much more serious and he wore a grateful smile on his lips. "See you next time, Andre."

 

They said their goodbyes and then followed the overjoyed Jaylah. At last they would see everyone again!

 

 

After many greetings, everyone sat together and talked about their vacations and the festive season. Well... some were more talkative than others. 

 

As usual, Keenser said nothing, but Aporal was also unusually quiet. Scotty suspected it was because he didn't want to talk about his family in front of the others. He would speak to him in private at a later date. 

 

"I'm so looking forward to the new semester! I heard there's going to be a big engineering project with a trip to a nearby planet with a great museum. But only some cadets will be chosen to go!" Jaylah's eyes sparkled with excitement. 

 

"Well... don't get too excited. I'll be at the top of that list." Aporal finally spoke up, even if he did revert to his typical old self. 

 

Groaning, Jaylah rolled her eyes and punched him in the shoulder.

 

"You stupid show-off!"

 

Aporal just grinned and shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Hmmm, maybe Scottish boy stands a chance," he mused after a moment. "But you?" He eyed Jaylah from head to toe. "Nah." 

 

"Oh, just you wait! I will be better than you! I will be at the top of that list!" Jaylah's fighting spirit was awakened and she certainly would work hard to achieve that goal.

 

 

McCoy

They had spent the afternoon hanging out and chatting then after dinner McCoy and Scotty had gotten up to go unpack. Spock had made the same suggestion to Jim and the group had all dispersed back to their own rooms.

 

“Did you notice Pavel?” McCoy asked as he and Scotty got their things unpacked and put away.

 

“What about him?” Scotty looked up questioningly.

 

McCoy shrugged. “Seemed like he almost grimaced every time Jaylah and Aporal were teasing each other.”

 

Scotty chuckled. “He’s probably spoiling for one of his and Jaylah’s epic arguments.”

 

“He’s jealous?” McCoy asked with an eyebrow quirked up.

 

Scotty laughed again. “Nay Len, ye know I didn’t mean it like that.”

 

“I know,” McCoy grinned as he shoved his empty bag under the bed. “They do seem due for one of those battles though.”

 

“Aye let’s hope not!” Scotty groaned.

 

“Agreed. But it might be interesting to see what happens with Aporal and Jaylah if she and Pavel have one of their arguments.”

 

Scotty looked over at McCoy and shook his head.

 

“I know,” McCoy chuckled. He began to get ready for bed. “They are whatever they are to each other, and that’s great, but I can still be curious. Do you think they’ll ever say?”

 

“Who knows,” Scotty said with a shrug. He put his own last few things away and threw back the covers on his side of the bed. “What do ye want to do love? Read? Watch something?”

 

McCoy settled himself on the bed and thought. “Oh let’s watch something. We’ll be back to reading homework soon enough.”

 

“True.” Scotty sat down and pulled the covers back over their legs. McCoy pulled him close and they soon decided what they wanted to watch.

 

 

It was rainy the next morning. McCoy sighed as he went to head back to their room after breakfast, then began a hurried walk across campus. Scotty had gone with Aporal to do who knew what in the engineering labs.

 

McCoy wondered what he wanted to do. Only a few of their friends had been at breakfast. Everyone must have been sleeping in or getting ready for classes again the next day. He let out another sigh and decided he should probably make some effort at that as well.

 

He was nearly to his dorm when someone called his name. He turned to see Eugene jogging up behind him.

 

“Hey!”

 

“Morning,” McCoy greeted him. “What are you doing?”

 

“Nothing much,” Eugene replied as he caught his breath.

 

“Wanna come up?” McCoy gestured at the building in front of them.

 

“Sure. Where’s Scotty?” Eugene looked around them.

 

“With Aporal,” McCoy said. “Where’s Cora?” he smiled.

 

“She and Declan had some family stuff to go to.”

 

McCoy raised an eyebrow and grinned. “You aren’t considered family yet?”

 

Eugene laughed as they entered the building and made for the lift. “I’ve met their parents. I think they like me.”

 

“That’s good,” McCoy nodded. “What about yours? Do they like Cora?”

 

Eugene nodded quickly. “Who couldn’t like Cora?”

 

McCoy chuckled, but agreed.

 

 

Scotty

"So, how was yer time at home?" Scotty was very careful to ask the question, not wanting to make Aporal feel uncomfortable. 

 

They had gone to the engineering laboratory right after breakfast with the intention of working on Aporal's project, but Scotty also had other ideas. He wanted to talk to the lad in private. 

 

His Andorian friend only shrugged his shoulders. Since it was hard for the Scotsman to read his face, he chose to wait for an answer. 

 

"It was... okay. My parents and I, we talked. A lot. Since we don't really celebrate a holiday during this time of the year it was just a normal vacation." 

 

Scotty nodded understandingly. 

 

"I see."

 

They fell into an awkward silence, working away on the machine. Of course Scotty was interested in getting to know more, but he didn't want to push. And he didn't need to. 

 

"I talked to Julika, too. A talk that was long due. Even though I intended to never talk to her again in my whole life, it... felt actually quite good to tell her about my feelings. And to listen to her thoughts and feelings." 

 

Scotty couldn't help his eyes widening. He really hadn't expected this. After everything Aporal had told him about Julika and about what had happened after his kidnapping...

 

"Oh." He wasn't sure what to say, but Aporal just snorted.

 

"Oh come on, Scottish boy. Don't act so surprised. I know that you were hoping for me to finally talk to her." 

 

This time it was Scotty's time to shrug.

 

"Maybe so, but that ye'd actually do it?" He shook his head. "That really is a surprise to me." 

 

"Well, in that case, I'm full of surprises." Aporal grinned at him. 

 

"Ye sure are. But I'm glad that ye got it sorted out. Did ye tell Jaylah?" 

 

Scotty hadn't meant for the question to leave his mouth just like that, but it was out before he knew it. The hint of a blush touched his cheeks – a sign of embarrassment.

 

Aporal raised an eyebrow, before he finally nodded.

 

"I did. We spoke quite a lot during the last days. She's a nice girl. A good listener."

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. That she is." 

 

He didn't know what he was waiting for. Maybe Aporal admitting that Jaylah was more than just 'a nice girl'? Even though the Scotsman always said that it didn't matter what Jaylah and Aporal were, he couldn't deny that he was curious. 

 

But Aporal didn't say anything else. Instead, he told Scotty more about the project and that was that. 

 

 

After lunch Scotty and Leonard got back to their room. They wanted to use the afternoon to read into the relevant textbooks and other stuff for the upcoming semester. It would probably be just as exciting, but also just as tough, as the last one.

 

"How was yer morning, mo ghràdh?" Scotty looked up from the text he was reading. It was getting quite tiresome and he needed a break. 

 

"Oh, it was quite nice. I spent some time with Eugene."

 

A smile flitted across Scotty's face. 

 

"Everything going well between him and Cora? I watched them during lunch. They are quite the lovey-doveys."

 

Leonard chuckled.

 

"As if we were any better when we fell in love." 

 

"Aye, that's true. It's a great feeling." Scotty thought back to the way he had felt back then. It had been the greatest feeling in the world. And it still lasted. "Something I hope they will never lose."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy agreed with Scotty’s sentiment and he looked over at his husband with a smile.

 

“How was Aporal? Did he have a nice break?”

 

“He did,” Scotty said slowly. “He talked with his parents a lot.”

 

“That’s good.”

 

“Sounds like they’re all getting better at communicating.” Scotty hesitated. “And he had a talk with Julika.”

 

McCoy looked up sharply. When they had visited Aporal’s home and Julika had shown up surprisingly, Aporal had first stormed away, then had told her to leave.

 

“He did?” McCoy got out in surprise.

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded.

 

“What did they say to each other?”

 

“He didn’t say,” Scotty shook his head. “But I’m glad he did.”

 

“That’s a surprise. I wonder if Jaylah had any influence in it.”

 

Scotty looked thoughtfully over at McCoy. “Maybe,” he said slowly. “They did talk a fair bit over break it sounds like.”

 

“Either way it seems like you’ve been a good influence for him; helping get through hard things like talking with his family.”

 

Scotty gave a shrug. “I try.”

 

 

McCoy held back a groan as the alarm rang the next morning. He slid an arm from under the covers and slapped ineffectively at it.

 

“It’s on my table, love,” Scotty murmured in amusement as McCoy grunted at him. “Otherwise ye might just try to hit snooze.”

 

“Well do something with it.” McCoy pulled his pillow over his head as Scotty chuckled at him.

 

“Oh Len.” Scotty’s body draped warmly on top of McCoy in a hug. “Ye’ll be used to getting up for class again soon.”

 

 

The sun was bright but the air cold and the prince pulled his coat tighter around himself as they left breakfast.

 

“I’m glad we start the day together,” McCoy said as they headed for class.

 

“Aye, but I could wish it wasn’t Madison.” Scotty spoke the words quietly and looked around to see if any other cadets were close.

 

McCoy could understand his worry. After all, as much as he had learned and loved the lesson Scotty had taught the previous semester, he knew his husband didn’t want a repeat of the incident.

 

“You should have had the top score in his class,” McCoy said. “You knew more than everyone in there.”

 

“Maybe,” Scotty shrugged. “But he’ll never let me be top in his class and we know why.”

 

“I know, but it’s still wrong.”

 

They reached the classroom and entered. McCoy looked around as they went to a pair of seats. He recognized some cadets from the previous semester, but he already knew none of their friends were in class with them.

 

“He saw us,” Scotty whispered at his side.

 

McCoy looked back toward the front of the class at the instructor. Commander Madison was still looking their way, a frown on his face.

 

“He doesn’t look happy to see us,” Scotty continued.

 

McCoy smiled suddenly. “Maybe he didn’t want us back in here as much as we didn’t want to be either.” Scotty turned to stare at him. “Don’t worry!” McCoy put his hands up, palms toward Scotty. “We’ll behave!”

 

Scotty shook his head at the prince and let out a soft groan.

 

 

Scotty

"Messrs. Scott-McCoy, back in my class I see."

 

As the commander's familiar voice reached their ears, the boys, who had been the last to leave the lecture hall because they had been taking notes, turned around. 

 

"Commander Madison."

 

"Sir."

 

Both Scotty and Leonard gave the man a polite nod and tried not to look too annoyed. 

 

"I was watching you both during class today and it seemed to me that you were a little distracted. You were whispering a lot. Perhaps it would be more appropriate if you sat a little further apart next time. After all, I don't want my lessons to be disturbed by anything. And of course I want my students to concentrate on me and not on their ... little love story." 

 

Scotty immediately noticed that Leonard tensed up next to him. And he himself knew that this comment was meant as a direct attack on them. 

 

"I don't think you should presume to tell us where to sit, sir. If you felt that we disturbed your lessons in any way, then of course we're very sorry, but it doesn't change the fact that we'll continue to choose seats next to each other next week."

 

Scotty was very surprised at how calm Leonard sounded. The Scotsman would never have expected his husband to be able to control himself like that after such a comment. But he was very happy about it. 

 

However, Madison was not so quick to admit defeat. There was a smug smile on his lips at the following words.

 

"In fact, I am allowed to assign fixed seats to my students. And I think I'll consider creating such a seating plan for your course."

 

It was obvious that the professor was trying to provoke the two young men. He wanted to cause them to make a misstep. He wanted to get them kicked out of the academy somehow, probably working together with Admiral Kinnear. But he wouldn't achieve that. Even if Leonard clenched his hand into a fist at that moment.

 

"If ye think it's wise to deprive the cadets of the chance to make new contacts every week, then ye'll have to make that decision, commander. We have to get on to our next courses now. So if ye'll excuse us?" Before Leonard could say anything rash, Scotty was already speaking. 

 

Madison just waved his hand.

 

"But of course. You go ahead. I'll see you next week."

 

 

Leonard's face was red with rage and he stomped down the hallway, Scotty at his side. 

 

"That damn bas-" 

 

"Len, please!" Scotty hissed and put a reassuring hand on his husband's shoulder. They were out of earshot of Madison, but who knew if there weren't other students like Francis who wanted to cause them trouble. 

 

"How dare he say something like that? Who does he think he is?" 

 

Scotty couldn't help but sigh. 

 

"He's our teacher and our superior. Unfortunately. And if he thinks he can make life difficult for us, he will." 

 

Leonard just shook his head.

 

"No. I won't let him."

 

Scotty laughed humorlessly.

 

"What do ye want to do? Let yer father know? He cannae do anything here."

 

"Not my father, no. But I can ask some of the admirals if he can deal with us like this. We're not just going to let this happen!" 

 

"Len-"

 

Leonard didn't let Scotty contradict him.

 

"No, I'm not going to give in. I'm going to sort this out." 

 

They stopped in front of the room where the Scotsman had his next class. He took Leonard's hands in his and squeezed them.

 

"Are ye sure ye want this, mo ghràdh?"

 

Leonard nodded firmly. 

 

"I am. But you concentrate on your lessons now and let me do it."

 

The prince leaned forward and gave his beloved a kiss. 

 

As Scotty watched Leonard go his way, he had to sigh once more. He really hoped this went well.

 

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy sat through his next classes, barely hearing the lectures, coming up with a plan. When his break finally came for lunch, he hurried towards the simulator hall.

 

In a short time, he walked down a hallway towards the instructors offices. Lieutenant Flores’ door was closed, but McCoy knocked briskly twice, hoping the man was inside.

 

“Come in,” a muffled voice called, and the door slid open.

 

“Hello sir,” McCoy said as he entered the office.

 

“I wasn’t expecting to see you darken these halls this early in the week Cadet.” Flores smiled. “What brings you here Leonard?”

 

“Sir, I was hoping for some advice.” McCoy stood upright in his best posture.

 

“Of course. Advice on…?” Flores waved a hand at the chairs in front of his desk, and McCoy carefully sat down.

 

“On which admiral would be easiest to cultivate a good rapport with,” McCoy answered bluntly.

 

Flores blinked and looked at McCoy in surprise.

 

“Leonard… I don’t understand.”

 

“Admiral Kinnear hates me and wants me out of the academy and Cmdr. Madison isn’t exactly in favor of Scotty. Is there an admiral who would be sympathetic and help keep us— me— from, well, getting in trouble here? I promised Scotty after the incident with the admiral that I would be careful and stay out of trouble.”

 

“You’re the cadet?” Flores chuckled.

 

McCoy’s cheeks heated, and he looked down.

 

“I heard there was a cadet Kinnear had it in for, I didn’t know it was you. What did you do?”

 

McCoy sighed before quickly summarizing what had happened between him and Kinnear.

 

“And your husband?” Flores asked when McCoy stopped speaking.

 

“He was the cadet who taught Madison’s class last semester with only two days to prepare a lecture after Francis Kinnear snitched that Scotty had said he was a bad teacher.”

 

Flores let out another laugh. “Wow. You two.” He shook his head. “I can see why you think protection from another admiral is a good idea. But these are things from the past; what has you suddenly looking now?”

 

McCoy sighed again and told him about Madison’s words from the morning.

 

“He is right Leonard. As an instructor, he can run his class how he likes, including assigning you seats.”

 

“But he’s only doing it because he doesn’t like us!” McCoy protested.

 

Flores smiled kindly at McCoy. “Yes. But may I remind you Leonard, this is the real world, not your previous life in a castle, with tons of adoring fans?”

 

McCoy frowned, but couldn't bring himself to glare at the man. He knew his words were true and he said them gently.

 

“Not everyone will like you. You’ve found that out pretty well already. You’re not going to like everyone. But we are Starfleet and we have to be able to trust each other to have our backs in dangerous situations. To some degree we must put away those dislikes and find ways to get along.”

 

McCoy blew out a deep breath, but nodded. He deflated in his seat knowing Flores was right.

 

“But,” Flores continued. “It never hurts to have someone higher up on your side. And if one were to say, find themselves in Admiral Winston’s good favor, well, I’m not saying she and Kinnear dislike each other, but they certainly don't go out of their way to interact, unless necessary.”

 

McCoy brightened. “Thank you sir.”

 

“Your welcome Leonard. Now do like you promised your husband and keep out of trouble.”

 

“Of course sir. Thank you sir.” McCoy got to his feet, quickly nodded a salute and headed to meet Scotty and the others in the dining hall.

 

 

Scotty

"What's the matter, Scottish boy? Why the long face?" Aporal gave Scotty a questioning look and he sighed. 

 

"Certain instructors who don't like Leonard and me." Scotty deliberately didn't mention any names. Who knew if someone was eavesdropping on them? But his Andorian friend seemed to know who he was talking about, because he nodded understandingly. 

 

"Something I should take care of? You know I have contacts."

 

Scotty snorted and couldn't help shaking his head. 

 

"Ye and yer contacts. No, thanks. Everything will be fine. Leonard said he'd take care of it." 

 

"Ahh, I see. And that's what you're worried about. You think there will be problems."

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Maybe. I don't know. It just... so annoying. The new semester just started and already there are problems. Why can't everything go smoothly for once?"

 

"Because life isn't that simple. There's always something that goes wrong. We just have to learn to deal with it."

 

Aporal was pretty wise for his age, but Scotty knew that this was connected to his past. He had been through a lot and it had shaped him. 

 

"I ken, I ken."

 

Before they could talk further, their teacher entered the room. They would talk more later, if Scotty didn't already know more from Leonard by then.

 

 

"Hey mo ghràdh." Scotty greeted his husband with a kiss on the cheek as he joined the group for lunch. There was a smile on the prince's lips and the Scotsman took that as a good sign. 

 

"I think I've found a solution to our little problem," Leonard whispered and Scotty raised an eyebrow. He could hardly wait to hear the solution. 

 

"Hey, what are you two lovebirds whispering about?" When the boys heard Jim's voice, they immediately looked over at him. 

 

"Ever thought about the fact that it's none of your business?" Uhura gave the blond a roll of her eyes. 

 

"Ny's right, Jim. Ye don't need to know everything," Scotty agreed, sticking his tongue out at his friend. Jim threw his hands up in the air.

 

"All right, all right. We probably don't want to hear your dirty little secrets anyway," he replied with a grin and many of his friends laughed. "Let's talk about the courses instead. How was your first morning?"

 

 

After lunch, Scotty and Leonard had some time for a walk. 

 

"So? What solution have ye found?" Scotty looked curiously at his husband as they strolled hand in hand across the deserted campus. 

 

A grin was on Leonard's lips.

 

"I talked to Lt. Flores about the matter and even though it sounded like he couldn't help us at first, in the end he gave me a little hint about who we should get in touch with if possible."

 

"Oh? And who would that be?" That sounded like really good news.

 

"Someone you already know." Even though there was no one in sight, Leonard leaned a little closer to whisper the following words in Scotty's ear. "Admiral Winston."

 

Scotty had to smile. 

 

"That's a really good idea. And as luck would have it, the project that Jaylah told us about is headed by this very admiral. Guess I'll have to work really hard to be part of it." 

 

Leonard grinned and gave his sweetheart a kiss.

 

"No way. You're a natural. If you're not part of it, who will be?"

 

 

McCoy

McCoy hurried across to his next class when he left Scotty after lunch. Eugene was already sitting and appeared to have saved McCoy a seat.

 

“Thanks,” McCoy said as he sat down. Eugene looked over with a smile.

 

 

When classes were over for the day, McCoy walked quickly towards the dorms. A cold breeze had sprung up and he couldn’t wait to be inside their warm room. His steps faltered as he passed the campus clinic and the counseling building. He stopped and turned around.

 

His class schedule had changed, and his regular Wednesday appointment with Dr. Cuthbert would no longer work. McCoy entered the counseling building with a quick shiver at the change in temperature.

 

“May I help you?” a young woman asked as McCoy walked up to the window inside.

 

“Yes, I normally have a Wednesday afternoon appointment with Dr. Cuthbert—”

 

“But your schedule is different?” the woman smiled.

 

“Yes. I have a lab at that time now.”

 

“Name?” she asked as she turned to her computer.

 

“Leonard Scott-McCoy.”

 

“Hmm… looks like he could see you on… Thursday afternoons. Same time as before.” She looked up at McCoy again.

 

Thursdays. After his time in the simulators. Would that be helpful? Perhaps. To see the psych right after flying, could Dr. Cuthbert help him relax after tense flights?

 

McCoy nodded. “I’ll take it. Thank you.”

 

“You’re all set then Cadet.”

 

 

McCoy walked back out into the cold air and pulled his coat tight. Scotty should be back in their room by now, unless some engineering something had caught his attention. McCoy hoped he was back. He could use a nice lie down with his husband for a while before they started in on their homework.

 

He sighed as he rode the lift to their floor. Every instructor had assigned at least a chapter of reading.

 

McCoy quickly typed in their door code and his breath caught for a second waiting to see if Scotty was home. He smiled and let the breath out as Scotty looked up from his desk.

 

“Hello love. How was the rest of your day?”

 

McCoy dropped his own books on his desk and stepped over to kiss Scotty.

 

“Fine. Just lots of reading tonight.”

 

“Same,” Scotty nodded.

 

“Let’s take a break first?” McCoy asked softly. He was already undoing his jacket collar and shrugging the garment off to hang on his desk chair.

 

“Let me finish this paragraph,” Scotty agreed. McCoy flopped backward on the bed as Scotty read.

 

In minutes Scotty was next to him and McCoy rolled onto his side to get closer. Soft lips touched his forehead and McCoy pressed himself tight to Scotty’s side.

 

 

Scotty

They relaxed for a while and talked about the rest of the day. Leonard told Scotty that from now on he would always have his therapy sessions with the psychologist on Thursdays and Scotty quite liked that. 

 

"I finish early on Thursdays too. So if sometime it's important to ye, I can accompany ye to the appointment," he said with a smile. He knew that it was important for Leonard to tackle the problems alone, but at least Scotty now had the option of standing by him. 

 

"That sounds great. And... I also think it might be good that the session is now always after the day with the flying lessons. Then all the emotions are still fresh and maybe Dr. Cuthbert can give me tips on how to calm down better." 

 

It filled Scotty with pride that Leonard thought like that. They were positive thoughts and good ideas. 

 

"Aye. It'll be fine. I'm sure of it."

 

 

After dinner, Scotty and Leonard set about their homework. There were quite a lot texts to read and even though it was exhausting to get back to studying, Scotty also enjoyed getting to know new topics. There were some interesting new theories that he was keen to get to grips with. 

 

Leonard, on the other hand, didn't seem ready to return to everyday life. He groaned and leaned back in his chair.

 

"I just don't feel like reading anymore. I want to finally relax and spend my precious time doing other things."

 

Scotty couldn't help but grin.

 

"I can well imagine what those other things are," he replied and gave Leonard a smirk and a quick glance before looking back at his PADD. 

 

"We can just get up earlier tomorrow and finish reading the texts then." Leonard pouted.

 

That made Scotty laugh. 

 

"Ye and getting up extra early? Have I landed in a parallel universe?" 

 

"Hey! I can get up early if I want to! And... if the pay is right."

 

Scotty didn't take his eyes off his PADD, however, he heard Leonard stand up and a short time later arms closed around the Scotsman from behind and lips pressed against his neck. 

 

"Len..."

 

"Please, please, please, please..." 

 

A sigh escaped Scotty and he finally put his PADD down on the table. It was no use anyway. 

 

"But ye'd better get up in the morning when the alarm goes off." 

 

Leonard just grinned. 

 

"A promise is a promise."

 

 

Even though Leonard found it difficult to get out of bed the next morning, he kept his promise. Scotty and he finished reading their texts before they showered and then went to the dining hall. 

 

After breakfast, Scotty went with Jim and Sulu. The three of them had the medical basics class together. Scotty already knew that this was a class that would definitely cause him problems. He could fix any machine, but doctoring people? That really wasn't for him. 

 

"Lucky you've got Bones by your side, huh? He'll tutor you," Jim said and gently elbowed Scotty in the ribs.

 

"Aye. I'd really be lost without him."

 

"Well, I sure hope we can borrow him from time to time? This is gonna be one of the hardest courses after all," Sulu grinned. 

 

Scotty laughed and shook his head. 

 

"Oh, nae, nae, nae. Len is all mine and I don't like to share."

 

 

McCoy

“You ready for this lab tomorrow?”

 

McCoy looked over at Eugene walking beside him.

 

“Not in the slightest,” he grinned.

 

“I am glad we’re starting with an easy one for review,” Eugene mused.

 

“Well they probably assume we forget everything we learned over vacation.”

 

Eugene laughed. “Some of us probably did. There’s one or two familiar faces missing in our classes.”

 

“Couldn’t cut it in medical or Starfleet I wonder. I hope we both make it.”

 

“Course we will! We’ll be the two best doctors Starfleet has ever seen!”

 

McCoy laughed at the exaggerated smile on Eugene’s face.

 

“You think we’ll get assigned to the same ship someday?”

 

McCoy’s eyes turned thoughtful. “It might be kind of silly to have the two best doctors on the same ship…”

 

“True,” Eugene agreed with a smile.

 

“We’ll probably be assigned together at some point when we get further in. Training on ships and that.” As McCoy spoke the words, a tightness went across his chest. He knew at some point he and Scotty would be assigned to ships to utilize their learning in practice and end up apart. How would either of them stand it?

 

“Hey? Leonard?”

 

McCoy blinked quickly and looked over at Eugene.

 

“I'm sorry, what?”

 

“You kind of zoned out,” Eugene frowned lightly. “I said a training cruise will be awesome.”

 

“Yeah,” McCoy agreed half heartedly.

 

“Ok?”

 

McCoy sighed. “Just thinking of how strange it’ll be when we get to that point and I have to go out—” he gestured up at the sky, “—without Scotty.”

 

Eugene nodded sympathetically. “Maybe you’ll both be assigned to the same ship for training. And if you don’t it’s only a few months at a time.”

 

McCoy couldn’t help a small smile at Eugene’s attempt to make him feel better. “True, but we’ve never really been apart for more than a couple weeks.”

 

“Maybe you’ll enjoy time apart.” Eugene shrugged. “Might make you even closer.”

 

 

“I think we should all go out this weekend!” Jim declared when they were all gathered at dinner.

 

“Ooo! Da!” Chekov agreed quickly.

 

“Why?” Christine asked.

 

“Cause we’re all back together again,” Jim said as if it should have been obvious. “You know, before we all get bogged down in harder studies.”

 

“Maybe,” Uhura said as she looked around the table. “Let’s see how the week goes? How new classes are first.”

 

“They’ll be fine.” Jim dismissed the thought. “First week is always easy.”

 

“Not true,” Sulu shook his head. “I already have two papers and we have a short exam on Friday in med basics.”

 

“We got that covered. Scotty’ll get the answers from Bones, then tell us,” said Jim.

 

“I won’t,” Scotty protested. “Find yer own med student.” He winked at McCoy next to him, and the prince just shook his head with a smile.

 

 

Scotty

The following days actually went pretty well. Scotty made a special effort to make a good impression in any of the engineering courses. He really wanted to be selected for Admiral Winston's project! Not only to impress her, but also because he was very interested in the project. It was a once in a lifetime chance. Something he just had to be part of. 

 

On Thursday, the Scotsman met with his engineering friends during a free period. 

 

"So what do you think? What is the best way to get selected for the project?" asked Jaylah. She looked from one boy to the other, looking for ideas. 

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I don't think we need to worry too much about it. At least, I don't." He pointed his hand exuberantly at himself. 

 

Scotty rolled his eyes, but couldn't suppress a smile at the same time. By now, he was quite used to Aporal's ways.

 

"Oh, but of course. Because nobody's better than ye, eh?" 

 

"That's right." Aporal nodded with a grin, ignoring Keenser's amused grunt and Jaylah's annoyed groan.

 

"We all have a realistic chance, but we should still make an extra effort in the upcoming tests and tasks. That way we can ensure that we will get picked," Scotty said.

 

"Do you really think we can do it, Montgomery Scotty?" It almost seemed as if Jaylah had very strong self-doubts. Something that wasn't very typical for her. 

 

The Scotsman gave his alien friend a smile and put a hand on her shoulder. 

 

"Sure thing, lass. We're already among the best in the class. If we try a little harder, we can become the very best."

 

Jaylah smiled back cautiously. Then she nodded, her gaze more determined. 

 

"You are right. Well then... Let's start practicing!"

 

They would be the best of the best. And no one could stop them. 

 

 

After his last lesson that day, Scotty met up with Leonard and accompanied him to the counseling building. It was good that he finally had the time to be there for his love. It had always been so hard to sit through his last Wednesday lesson, knowing what Leonard was going through. But that was over now. 

 

"How was yer first flying lesson after vacation?" the Scotsman asked cautiously, snuggling a little closer to his husband. He could sense something being wrong. 

 

Leonard sighed. 

 

"Just as to be expected," he replied sadly and Scotty nodded understandingly. He could very well imagine what that meant.

 

"Shall I... accompany ye to yer session with Dr. Cuthbert maybe?" he suggested, but Leonard only shook his head. He gave Scotty a wry smile. 

 

"No, thanks. I think... it's better if I do this alone." He pressed a kiss to Scotty's cheek as they came to a stop in front of the building. "I'll tell you more about the lesson in the simulator later."

 

"All right. I'll wait here for ye." 

 

They kissed once more before Leonard entered the counseling building. Scotty waited a little longer before he decided to take a little walk. He would come back when Leonard's lesson was over.

 

 

McCoy

The prince walked to the simulator hall with his stomach twisting in knots. He had gotten so used to Uhura and Jaylah flying with him; how would anyone else be? And would Lt. Flores let him pair up with Cora and Keenser? He was fairly certain the instructor would.

 

McCoy walked into the room and looked around. Cora was talking to another cadet, but saw him and waved him over. He joined the two girls with a smile, but secretly hoped Cora wouldn’t want the other girl to join their shuttle group.

 

“Hi.”

 

McCoy glanced next to him and saw that Keenser had joined them.

 

“Hey Keenser,” McCoy greeted him with a nod. Cora greeted him with a smile and introduced her friend.

 

“Cadets!”

 

Lt. Flores strode into the room and stopped near McCoy and his friends. The other cadets in the room gathered around.

 

“I’m glad to see all of you here,” the lieutenant smiled. “You’ve all made excellent progress in your first semester and should be proud. By the end of this semester you will be capable of flying real shuttles.”

 

A murmur of excitement went through the gathered cadets, but McCoy’s stomach twisted tighter as his hands clenched at his sides. What would happen if he panicked on a real flight while he was flying? Thoughts of crashing, of being injured, of being kicked out of Starfleet flashed through his mind.

 

“We’ll start with some basics today as a refresher. Please listen for your simulator assignments…” Lt. Flores looked down at a PADD in his hand.

 

 

McCoy sat behind Keenser in the simulator and tried to keep from bouncing his knee nervously. His hands clenched and unclenched.

 

“Ok,” he suddenly blurted out before Keenser could begin to start the program. The small alien and Cora both turned to look at him.

 

“Leonard? Are you alright?” Cora asked with concern on her face. “You’re very pale!”

 

“I- I- I’m scared of flying,” he said quickly. He looked down at his lap. “I just- you should know. I crash nearly half the time. I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be,” Keenser said. He stretched a hand back and patted McCoy’s knee.

 

“We’ll help!” Cora said, smiling encouragingly at McCoy. “Ny and Jaylah did too, didn't they?”

 

McCoy nodded. “What Flores said, about real flying by the end of the year—”

 

“We’re here,” Keenser said. McCoy could sense the support from him.

 

“I just don’t want you to be surprised when I get in my own head and I’m terrible,” McCoy said quietly.

 

Cora glanced at Keenser who nodded back at her.

 

“It’ll be ok,” she reassured him.

 

 

Three turns at the controls, three crashes.

 

Relief flowed through McCoy as he saw Scotty heading towards him as he crossed campus after class. He was on his way to his appointment with Dr. Cuthbert and could use some comfort from his husband first.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty was waiting right where he had promised Leonard to wait. When the prince stepped out of the building, he didn't look nearly as miserable as he had looked before the therapy session, however Scotty could see that his comfort was still badly needed. 

 

"Ye wanna take a wee walk or should we head to our room right away, mo ghràdh?" the Scotsman asked once they started moving hand in hand. He sent his love a worried glance. 

 

Leonard shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I don't know. Maybe fresh air will be good for me. Helps me clear my head," he mumbled half-heartedly and Scotty smiled softly. 

 

"How about a walk through town? Maybe we can find a nice spot to eat dinner? I mean... it's not like the food at the academy is bad, but... I'm quite sure there are better places in town." 

 

Leonard apparently couldn't help the smile forming on his lips either. He nodded. 

 

"That sounds good. Who knows? Maybe we'll find a new favorite restaurant." 

 

"That's the spirit."

 

 

They walked in silence for a little while until they were off campus. It was nice to just enjoy each other's company, but Scotty knew that he needed to be the one to get a conversation started. 

 

"So... how was yer session with Dr. Cuthbert?" 

 

Leonard sighed deeply.

 

"It just felt horrible. To tell him about all the setbacks I made. Three times! I crashed three times in the simulator. I really thought that I had gotten a hand on the controls by now. But apparently I'm still as much as a failure as I was in the beginning."

 

It was quite obvious how badly this was gnawing at the prince. But Scotty didn't like how hard his husband was on himself. 

 

"Ye're not a failure, Leonard. Ye never were. It... just takes a wee bit of time to get back into flying."

 

Leonard snorted.

 

"Not for Keenser. He flew the shuttle perfectly."

 

Scotty rolled his eyes. 

 

"Aye, well. Ye're talking about Keenser. The wee lad loves ships and shuttles almost as much as I do. Ye cannae compare yerself to him."

 

"Then what about Cora? She was good too! She crashed one single time and then, after that, everything went fine." Leonard didn't seem about to give up and Scotty only shook his head. This was going to be a tough one. 

 

The Scotsman stopped and cupped Leonard's face in both his hands. 

 

"Listen to me, mo ghràdh. Stop comparing yerself to others. It doesn't matter how good or bad they are. It doesn't matter how good or bad ye are. All that matters is that ye do the best ye can. And then ye'll get back to the point ye were at. Trust me."

 

For a long moment the two of them just looked each other in the eyes. Emotions and thoughts were exchanged silently and eventually Leonard nodded. 

 

"You... you're right, leannan. I can do this. I... I trust you."

 

Scotty nodded too before he pressed a kiss to Leonard's lips. 

 

"Now... let's grab something to eat. I feel like I'm about to starve!"

 

 

McCoy

Still in uniform, the pair stood out in the restaurant. McCoy smiled secretly to himself; perhaps in a cadet uniform he wouldn’t be recognized so easily.

 

Soon they were seated and looking through the menu. The prince glanced over his menu at his husband. He knew Scotty was trying hard to make him feel better and he appreciated the effort. He looked back down at the menu, and let out a soft sigh. Scotty was right; it was only his first class back and he would be a better pilot again soon. He’d just keep trying.

 

The waitress had gone with their order when Scotty’s face fell and he let out a groan. McCoy reached across for his hand.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

Scotty gave a quick nod towards the restaurant door and then turned his face away.

 

“Madison just walked in with another instructor.”

 

McCoy glanced quickly over his shoulder, then turned away like Scotty had. He sighed. Surely cadet reds stood out and long time Starfleet members would notice. Though maybe, McCoy hoped, someone like Madison would ignore cadets in public.

 

“Oh thank goodness!” Scotty exclaimed in relief. “The hostess took them the other way.”

 

McCoy glanced back again, and found he had been holding his breath. He let it out with a nervous chuckle.

 

“He isnae really going to make us sit apart do ye think?”

 

“I don’t know.” McCoy gave the hand he was holding a squeeze. “You’d think he’d have to make assigned seats for the whole class or it would look like he was just after us.”

 

“Maybe,” Scotty said slowly.

 

“Can you imagine what our classmates might think if we suddenly stop sitting together?” McCoy smirked. “Think of the ‘trouble in paradise’ rumors that might make their way to the press.” He laughed.

 

Scotty managed a weak smile. “Aye, imagine having to explain that to Leah.”

 

“Ugh!” McCoy made a face. “No thanks.”

 

 

The meal was delicious and the couple decided it was a place they would come to again. Out on the sidewalk McCoy heard Scotty blow out a breath of relief. Madison had not seen them. Or if he had, had not bothered them.

 

“Let’s go home, maybe watch a movie,” McCoy suggested.

 

“I’ve got reading and a paper I should maybe look at starting,” Scotty said. McCoy could hear his frown.

 

McCoy kept from sighing. “I know, me too. But tomorrow is Friday and then we’ll have all weekend.”

 

“Not if Jim has his way,” Scotty shook his head.

 

A small smile pulled on McCoy’s lips. He knew Scotty was right; they and their friends were likely to be out dancing and drinking on Saturday evening.

 

“We can watch a show? Then curl up and read homework?”

 

Scotty reached for McCoy’s hand. “Alright love, that sounds more doable.”

 

 

Scotty

"Let's go! I bet I'll drink you all under the table today!" A wide grin was on Jim's lips as he led the group of friends walking towards the club.

 

Uhura just rolled her eyes, but had to smile a little too. "Don't act like that's something to be proud of." 

 

"Ny's right. Too much alcohol is far too unhealthy," Christine agreed with her friend and this time it was Jim's turn to roll his eyes. He groaned.

 

"Oh come on! It's not as if we do this every weekend. You're allowed to celebrate a little more exuberantly when you get the chance." The blond patted Scotty on the shoulder. "Scotty here certainly sees it the same way! He understands me."

 

The Scotsman laughed.

 

"Aye, usually I would. But I've got a test coming up on Monday and I've got to be completely sober by then."

 

That caused Jim to pout.

 

"Spoilsport! I really thought I could at least rely on you!" 

 

"Hey, it doesn't mean I'm not going to drink anything." 

 

A grin crossed Jim's face. 

 

"Perfect!"

 

 

It was a lot warmer in the club than outside and Scotty didn't regret opting for a shirt instead of a sweater. Most of his friends were already on the dance floor, but he wanted to have a drink first. 

 

Scotty smiled at the sight of his husband, who was dancing with Jaylah at that moment. The alien girl had asked Leonard to dance as soon as the first notes of one of her favorite songs had sounded and the prince had of course not been able to refuse her request. 

 

"Aren't ye jealous at all?" Scotty raised his voice a little so that Aporal, who accompanied him to the bar, could hear him better. The question just slipped out. 

 

But Aporal just grinned. 

 

"Jealous? Of whom? Your prince? Ha! As if he could hold a candle to me." 

 

Scotty had to grin too. He was surprised, however, that Aporal didn't deny that he might have a reason for jealousy. Usually he was the first to say that he wasn't in love with Jaylah.

 

"Oh, believe me, he's superior to ye in quite some ways."

 

Aporal snorted.

 

"Oh really? Do I want to know what those ways are?" 

 

"That's my secret, laddie. I won't ever –" 

 

The grin on Scotty's face faded in an instant and he stopped in the middle of his sentence when his eyes fell on a figure leaving the bar and disappearing in the crowd. 

 

His breath caught in his throat and a shiver went down his spine. That... couldn't be. It was impossible! Scotty didn't even notice that he was shaking his head in disbelief. A moment later his breathing quickened. 

 

"Scottish boy? Hey! Scottish boy! What's wrong?" Aporal touched his arm and that caused Scotty to jump. 

 

His eyes were wide with fear and only slowly a word left his mouth. 

 

"Sural."

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy couldn’t help but laugh as he noticed his dance partner glancing towards the bar. Aporal was standing with Scotty ordering drinks.

 

“You aren’t trying to make someone jealous are you?” he teased.

 

Jaylah flushed and turned her eyes back to him.

 

“Why would I need to make Montgomery Scotty jealous?” she grinned.

 

McCoy laughed again. Jaylah looked ready to slap at him so he raised his hands defensively.

 

“Hey hey!” he said through his chuckles. “As long as he treats you well it doesn’t matter to me what you two are.”

 

Jaylah’s face flushed again.

 

“I wish everyone else would not care,” she said just loud enough for him to hear.

 

“If it matters I think it all makes Pavel jealous,” McCoy leaned in and said. “I think he misses you all to himself to argue with.”

 

Jaylah gave a snort and rolled her eyes. “Pasha has his eyes on any girl in class who will look at him! Aporal and I are—” Suddenly Jaylah stilled and the color that had risen disappeared, leaving her face its pale color once again. “Something is wrong.”

 

McCoy turned his head to see what Jaylah was looking at just as she grabbed his hand and pulled him away from the dance floor.

 

Scotty was pale and wide eyed at the bar and Aporal was holding his arm tightly speaking quickly.

 

“What is wrong?” Jaylah demanded as she pulled McCoy to stop in front of the other two.

 

“Scotty?” McCoy stepped to his husband’s side and grabbed his hand. “What happened?” McCoy directed the words at Aporal as Scotty didn’t answer.

 

“I don’t know. We were laughing and then this.” Aporal shrugged. “He said something. ‘Swirl?’ Or something like that.”

 

Fingers tightened on McCoy’s hand and he glanced down.

 

“Sural.”

 

The name sent a chill down McCoy’s spine and he looked back at his husband’s face. Fear was in his eyes as he looked at McCoy.

 

“I- I saw him, Len.”

 

“It couldn’t—”

 

“He left the bar. He’s in here somewhere!”

 

McCoy drew a deep breath. This situation felt very familiar.

 

“Which way did he go?” He tried as hard as he could to keep his voice even. Sural and his Romulans had been sent to a prison colony, there was no way he could have escaped.

 

Scotty lifted his other hand and pointed.

 

“Stay with them,” Jaylah told Aporal. “I’ll get the others to help look.” She disappeared into the crowd.

 

“Sural is…?”

 

“The Romulan who pretended to be Vulcan and kidnapped us,” McCoy answered. Aporal’s antennas twitched.

 

“How could that be?”

 

“I saw him, Len. I really did.”

 

McCoy nodded, memories of Georgiares and a boy who looked like Khan flashing through his mind. He and Scotty had fought then. He didn’t want to do that again.

 

But it couldn’t really be Sural.

 

They would have been informed of a prison break. 

 

Wouldn’t they?

 

McCoy hesitated before he spoke.

 

“Are- are you sure?”

 

Scotty’s head whipped around to look at him. McCoy didn’t want to look up and see anger in his husband’s eyes, but he had to ask.

 

“I know who I saw!”

 

“I know, just, you said that on Georgiares too,” McCoy said softly.

 

“Not the time.” Both boys looked over at Aporal. “I don’t know what you’re referring to, but now is not the time to fight. Jaylah’ll get the others and we’ll scour this place.”

 

“Right,” McCoy agreed. Either Scotty had seen Sural or he hadn’t. He let go of Scotty’s fingers and instead slid his arm around his husband’s waist. Whoever he had seen, it had given Scotty a fright and he needed to know he was loved and supported, no matter what McCoy might think.

 

 

Scotty

"I... need some fresh air." Scotty felt his legs trembling and he feared he might collapse at any moment. The air in the club was warm and stuffy and he felt dizzy. 

 

"The others will take care of everything. Let's go to the balcony." Leonard's voice was gentle and understanding as he carefully led Scotty towards the door leading outside. Aporal followed them wherever they went, never taking his eyes off the surroundings. He would do anything to protect his friends. 

 

There were no other visitors outside. It was night and no one wanted to stand on the balcony in the cold darkness. 

 

Scotty closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down. He couldn't let the panic and fear win. He had to try to breathe slowly and evenly. But...

 

"It was him. It was Sural."

 

It was a face the Scotsman would never forget in his life. Even though there were far fewer nightmares, the memories came back from time to time and haunted Scotty's dreams. 

 

Sural and his accomplices had done terrible things to him. They had kidnapped and tortured him and threatened to kill him. It had been the most horrible hours he had been through in his entire life. 

 

"I will call Father. If Sural really has escaped, he'll find out the quickest." Leonard pulled out his communicator. Scotty wasn't sure what he could read in his husband's gaze. Concern, fear, but also... doubt. The question Leonard had asked him before had clearly shown Scotty that the prince did not fully believe him. And that hurt beyond belief. 

 

Of course, Scotty was aware that he had been wrong once. It hadn't been Khan on Georgiares that he had thought he saw, but... this time it was different. Scotty was quite sure that it had been Sural! The stature, the facial features – everything was identical! And then there was the reaction when Scotty and Aporal had come near the bar. Why else would the person have disappeared into the crowd so quickly if they had nothing to hide? 

 

"Father? It's me. Leonard. I know it's very early in the morning at your place, but... something has happened."

 

Scotty wanted to listen. He wanted to hear Leonard speak to the king, but his head was pounding and his husband's voice sounded muffled. Too many memories were flashing through his head and he couldn't concentrate properly. 

 

"It's all right, Scottish boy. I'm right here. I won't let anyone get to you." 

 

Aporal's voice filtered through the jumble of memories and Scotty looked cautiously at the Andorian. His brown eyes reflected confidence and determination. Aporal believed him. Aporal didn't think he was crazy. 

 

"Father will call us back as soon as he knows anything." Leonard's voice finally sounded clear again and Scotty's gaze moved from Aporal to him. 

 

The Scotsman fell helplessly into Leonard's arms. He was scared. He was so scared!

 

 

What felt like an eternity passed before all their friends gathered on the balcony. 

 

There was concern for Scotty, but there was also something else in their gazes. Scotty didn't know exactly what it was at first, but then Jim spoke up. The blond looked down at the floor as he spoke.

 

"We... we searched everywhere, but... we haven't found anyone. No one who looks like Sural. Not even any Vulcans. I'm... I'm sorry, Scotty." 

 

Once again, the Scotsman shook his head. He knew what he had seen! He knew it had been Sural! 

 

"I... I'm not crazy. He... he was there. I..." His voice trailed off and tears filled his eyes. Then he fell to his knees.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy could see the doubt on all their friends' faces as he quickly crouched next to Scotty. He hated himself for it, but he had his doubts too.

 

But this wasn’t the time for that.

 

“Scotty saw what he saw,” he said in a firm voice as he laid a hand on his husband’s back. “Father is finding out if there has been any kind of prison break.”

 

“How would—” Chekov began, but he grunted as someone elbowed him quiet.

 

“I don’t know,” McCoy answered, defenses up, ready to protect Scotty. “Whoever Scotty saw must have slipped out somehow, or hid somewhere we can’t look.”

 

He got an arm around Scotty and helped him back to his feet.

 

“Did this guy have family?” Cora asked. She was pressed tightly to Eugene’s side against the cold air.

 

McCoy’s eyebrows lifted. “I- I don’t know.”

 

“That was not something that was addressed at the trial,” Spock said.

 

“How could someone else have gotten across the neutral zone? Starfleet took Keenser’s equation.” Sulu looked at the short alien.

 

“I saw him,” Scotty whispered near McCoy’s ear.

 

“Look, I don’t know,” McCoy said in exasperation. “All I can do right now is wait to hear from Father.” He glanced at Scotty’s pale face. “But we’re going home.” McCoy shook his head. “There’s too many people and places to hide here.” A brief pressure touched his hand as Scotty squeezed his thanks.

 

Disappointment flashed in a few pairs of eyes.

 

“I guess we’ll get our coats,” Jim said.

 

“Nae,” Scotty said barely above a whisper. “Don’t leave cause of me.”

 

Everyone looked at each other.

 

“We’ll go with you.”

 

Aporal had taken a step forward with Jaylah.

 

“We will make sure you get home safe,” Jaylah agreed.

 

“The rest of you can keep your eyes open here,” Aporal turned around and said.

 

 

It was a few more minutes before they were standing outside the club. Jaylah had gone to their table for their coats and they stood on the sidewalk pulling them tight. When their arms were free again McCoy quickly grabbed Scotty’s hand.

 

They walked towards campus quietly, but McCoy noticed that Aporal’s head seemed to be on a swivel, alert to everything around them.

 

“How long do you think the king will take?” Jaylah asked from Scotty’s other side.

 

“I don’t know. It’s the middle of the night. I don’t know who he might have to wake up to get connected to the right people,” McCoy said quietly. Somehow he knew it would be pointless. Sural was still sitting in a cell, he had to be.

 

He squeezed Scotty’s hand again. He did not want to fight with Scotty, but how could he have seen the Romulan?

 

What Cora had asked, did Sural have family? Would they have been angered at Sural being locked away in Federation space? Could they have done something?

 

Aporal’s head turned quickly as a loud group came around the corner as they passed.

 

“I know you saw someone,” McCoy whispered for only Scotty to hear. He felt Scotty tense beside him. “Someone that scared you, but I hope it wasn’t him.”

 

If it had been Sural, it would mean there was something very, very wrong somewhere in Starfleet.

 

“I saw him,” Scotty whispered stubbornly back.

 

McCoy shivered at his husband’s cold voice. He didn’t want to go through another fight.

 

“Do you think the club has cameras?” he asked aloud. He regretted the question as soon as it left his mouth. Scotty’s hand loosened and dropped from McCoy’s.

 

“Of course they do,” Jaylah said. Her voice was tight from the cold air.

 

“I’m sure security could persuade the club to let them look through,” Aporal said.

 

 

Aporal and Jaylah left them at the door of their room. McCoy tapped in their code and Scotty stepped through.

 

“Call when you know something,” Aporal said.

 

“Call if you need anything. Anything,” Jaylah added.

 

McCoy nodded, then followed Scotty in, shrugging out of his jacket as he did. He tossed it towards his desk chair. Scotty stood still in the middle of the room.

 

“Leannan—”

 

“Ye don’t believe me,” Scotty said coldly as he turned to face McCoy. “Ye didn’t believe me the first time and ye don’t now.”

 

“Scotty- I do believe you saw someone! But whether it was Sural…” McCoy hesitated. “I just don’t understand how he could have gotten free.”

 

 

Scotty

It wasn't like Scotty meant want to argue. Not at all. But anger bubbled in his belly. No one but Aporal really seemed to believe him. Everyone doubted his words. He knew himself that it was unlikely, but it wasn't impossible. And he knew what he had seen!

 

"There are enough corrupt people like Marcus! Why shouldn't there be someone to help Sural escape!" He didn't want to raise his voice, but he had to do something about this anger inside him. 

 

"Please calm down, leannan." Leonard cautiously reached out to his husband, but he took a step back and shook his head.

 

"How am I supposed to calm down when there's someone out there somewhere on those streets who kidnapped us and hurt us and almost killed us!" Anger mixed with panic and once again Scotty felt his heart and pulse start to race.

 

"We... we should just wait and see what Father finds out. Until we know more, we should... not worry too much. It's important that we keep a cool head."

 

Scotty just snorted and crossed his arms. He felt tears in his eyes and blinked against them. 

 

"I..." He wanted to say something, but he didn't know what. Any words seemed to fail him at that moment. The emotions simply overwhelmed him. 

 

Without an explanation, the Scotsman stormed into the adjoining bathroom and slammed the door behind him. He could still hear Leonard calling after him, but he simply ignored it. 

 

"Scotty–"

 

He needed to be alone. He had to escape from this unbearable situation. Slowly, he slumped to the floor with his back against the door and the tears finally made their way out of his eyes. He sobbed, gasping for breath. 

 

Why? Why didn't life finally let them put their past behind them? Why couldn't they just be happy?

 

It took a while before a noise behind the door showed him that Leonard was sitting down on the floor just like him.

 

"Scotty, I... I want to believe you, but... I'm scared. I'm afraid to believe that he could really be back. After everything he's done to you – what he's done to us..."

 

Scotty swallowed hard. Memories flashed through his mind. Memories of how he had been hurt. Memories of how Leonard and he had sat in separate cells waiting for their end. 

 

The last thought gave his heart a stab. He had never wanted to be separated from Leonard and now? Now he had barricaded himself in this room. He had shut himself off from the one he loved above all else out of fear and anger. 

 

"I... I just don't want it to be true. That's why I'm holding on to my skepticism." Leonard's voice sounded filled with worry and sorrow. 

 

Slowly, Scotty stood up and with a tentative movement, he opened the door. Leonard was still sitting on the floor, but he looked up at his husband. There were tears in his eyes too. 

 

A short moment later, the prince stood up and the couple fell into each other's arms, holding each other tightly. 

 

"Mo ghràdh," Scotty sobbed loudly and Leonard stroked his hair soothingly. 

 

"Shh, I'm here. I'm with you." 

 

Even though Leonard didn't say the words, Scotty knew it was a silent promise that Leonard believed him and that he would do anything to protect him and stay with him.

 

 

After they had both calmed down a little, Scotty and Leonard lay down in bed. They just lay there, their arms wrapped around each other and their foreheads pressed together. 

 

They tried to give each other comfort and peace. They tried not to think about what had happened to them.

 

And then Leonard's communicator rang.

 

 

McCoy

Scotty tensed in McCoy’s arms, and McCoy himself held his breath.

 

Slowly he disentangled an arm from Scotty and leaned backwards to grab the chirping device.

 

“Hello?” he said as he rolled back towards Scotty then sat up. Beside him Scotty pushed himself up to sitting as well. His face showed his anxiety.

 

“Hello Leonard,” David answered.

 

“Father,” he said with relief in his voice.

 

“Where are you now son?” David asked.

 

“We went home, Scotty and me. Well, Jaylah and Aporal too.”

 

“A good idea.” They heard David let out a deep breath. “Sural is still locked up.”

 

McCoy looked at his husband as he made a small noise.

 

“Are we sure?” he asked the king. “Scotty knows what he saw.”

 

“Yes Leonard. Starfleet connected me to his prison, and the commander in charge showed me a live feed.”

 

Relief went through McCoy, yet he tensed again barely a second later.

 

“Do you trust what they showed you really was live?” He knew he must sound petulant, but this concerned Scotty.

 

David paused as if remembering what his son must be thinking.

 

“I spoke to him.”

 

“Ye did?” burst out of Scotty. He looked at McCoy in surprise.

 

“I did, and I am satisfied he is still locked up safely.”

 

Anxiousness flooded McCoy with an icy chill. Who had Scotty seen then? Once again he was convinced he had seen one of their enemies; what would this do to him?

 

Quietly McCoy looked over.

 

“I saw him,” Scotty whispered in a small voice, face pale.

 

Cora’s question came back to the prince then.

 

“We have to find out about his family! Scotty knows what he saw, and if it wasn’t Sural, then it had to be someone close, family, to look so much like him!”

 

“I’ve done what I can do from here Leonard,” the king said gently. “Anything Starfleet may have learned about Sural— he could have lied to them about his family, his home, any of those things. And— I hate to say it— but in a crowded place such as a club with lights going, creating shadows…”

 

Scotty’s face began to twist in anger so McCoy spoke quickly.

 

“We’ll contact security here and see what they can do. Get video from the club or, or, I don’t know!”

 

“I don’t mean any harm,” David said, still gently. “But we’ve been down this path—”

 

“I know,” McCoy said haughtily. “But I trust Scotty. Thank you for helping us with what you could.”

 

“Leonard.” The king was sharp. “I will forgive your tone because I know you are upset. I hope this will all turn out to be a misunderstanding again. For now, get some rest and I will speak with you again soon.”

 

Short goodbyes were said and McCoy set the comm back down on the bedside table, perhaps harder than he meant to.

 

“We’re on our own,” Scotty said softly.

 

McCoy wrapped his arm around Scotty’s shoulders and pulled him tight to his chest.

 

“No we aren’t. We have our friends and we have all of Starfleet. We’ll go to security in the morning and tell them. They can investigate, find out what they can from the club, from Sural.”

 

Scotty murmured something but it was muffled against McCoy’s shirt.

 

“Let’s get to bed darlin’. Then it’ll be morning sooner and we can get this sorted,” McCoy said.

 

 

Scotty

He was back. He was back on the Romulan ship, running through the many corridors, breathing frantically. This place was just too big and he didn't know his way around. The risk of a dead end waiting around every bend was very high, but he had to at least try to escape. 

 

Scotty could hear them. Footsteps following him. They were only half as fast as his own and yet they seemed to be getting closer and closer. 

 

The Scotsman let out a pained cry as a sound rang out and a shot hit his left leg. He staggered and had to cling to the wall for a moment, but when he heard a voice behind him, he limped on as fast as he could. 

 

"Give up, human. You can't get away from me."

 

Oh yes, he could! Scotty gritted his teeth and stifled a sob. His leg hurt just so badly, but he wouldn't give up. Never! 

 

The next corridor looked exactly like the previous one, but Scotty could feel that he was getting closer to his point of destination. The exit must be very close and Leonard would be waiting for him there. He was sure. 

 

A cold laugh rang out and a moment later another pain shot through Scotty's body. This time it was the other leg and the Scotsman fell straight to the ground. 

 

Finally, he could no longer hold back his tears. With a tear-streaked face, he crawled along the corridor, slowly pulling himself forward. He couldn't stop! He had to escape! He had to get to Leonard! 

 

The footsteps and laughter came closer and closer and suddenly a foot crashed down on his back, pinning him to the floor. 

 

Scotty tried to move forward as best he could, but as hard as he tried, he couldn't move. 

 

"N-nae, nae, please," he pleaded miserably, shaking his head as he glanced up over his shoulder and saw the barrel of a phaser.

 

But Sural just grinned, playing with the trigger. 

 

"There's no escape this time. I will destroy you. You and your prince. And no one will stop me."

 

Scotty's eyes widened and he opened his mouth, wanting to plead for his life, but he didn't get that chance. 

 

A shot rang out. Then everything turned black.

 

 

Scotty cried out as he woke up from his sleep and sat upright in bed. He barely noticed a few hot tears streaming down his cheeks. However, what he did notice was a familiar pair of arms wrapped around him, holding him close and a warm voice reassuring him.

 

"Shh, it's all right. It's okay, leannan. We're safe. Everything's fine."

 

Leonard. Leonard was with him. They were in their room. They were at the academy. They were unharmed. 

 

"Do you want a pill?"

 

It took Scotty a moment to understand what his husband meant, then he nodded. 

 

Leonard had the pills — the ones that Dr. Boyce had prescribed for them after their abduction — on his side of the bed. Due to his fear of flying, he had been the one who had needed the sedatives over the last few weeks. But now it was different. 

 

Scotty was the one with the greater fear. Scotty was the one whose nightmares were back. And he would take all the help he could get.

 

 

McCoy

The chirping of a comm woke McCoy from unsettled sleep. Scotty had tossed and turned and made noise before his nightmares had finally woken them. And even after McCoy had passed him a pill and they had settled together again, McCoy’s anxiety had kept him from getting fully rested. He worried what Scotty’s dreams were showing him.

 

Trying to keep quiet he stretched out a hand to the bedside table and the comm sitting there. Scotty murmured something, but continued sleeping.

 

“Hello?” McCoy mumbled sleepily into the device.

 

“Just Leonard!” Jaylah’s voice was bright and concerned. “You did not call! Did the king get any information?”

 

“Hi Jaylah,” McCoy managed as he blinked his thoughts clear. “He called last night.” Jaylah made an annoyed sounding noise, but didn’t interrupt. “Sural is still in prison.”

 

Next to him Scotty rolled over. On the comm he could hear Jaylah repeating what he had said to someone else. He assumed Aporal. A small grin pulled at his mouth.

 

“Hi Aporal,” McCoy said.

 

Silence followed his greeting.

 

“Hello Prince.”

 

McCoy finally glanced over at the clock. He rolled his eyes as he saw the time. Of course Jaylah would call as early as she could.

 

“What do we do next?” Jaylah asked.

 

McCoy sighed.

 

“Father can’t do any more, so we’re going to go to security after we get up. See what they can do.”

 

“We can meet you if you like.” McCoy could hear the protectiveness in Jaylah’s voice.

 

“We’ll see,” McCoy told her. “We should be fine on campus.”

 

 

When McCoy finally set down the comm, Scotty was awake and looking at him.

 

“Jaylah?” he asked.

 

“And Aporal.” McCoy couldn’t help a smile. “How are you feeling?” He pulled Scotty close and ran a hand through his hair.

 

Scotty gave a slight shrug.

 

“I’ve been better. I just want all this to be over with and then it comes back, again and again.” He tucked his face against McCoy’s chest.

 

“I know darlin’, I know. I want it done too.” He stroked Scotty’s hair. “When you’re ready we’ll go see security. And who knows, Admiral Winston is security, maybe this will help get her on our side against Kinnear and Madison.”

 

A choked sounding laugh came from Scotty.

 

“Maybe something good can come out of all of this.”

 

 

McCoy wasn’t surprised when they finally left their dorm to see Jaylah and Aporal standing outside. He kept an eye roll to himself.

 

“Until Starfleet knows, you shouldn’t be on your own walking around,” Aporal explained. He had a slightly embarrassed look on his face as if it wasn’t his idea. His eyes darted towards Jaylah as he spoke.

 

“Well, come on then,” McCoy said. “We can eat after.”

 

 

A quick walk across campus found them at the security office. Inside, McCoy stepped forward to a desk where a lieutenant was sitting.

 

“Good morning cadet.”

 

“Good morning sir,” McCoy replied. “We’d, uh, like to talk to someone about an incident that happened last night.”

 

“Names?”

 

“Leonard and Montgomery Scott-McCoy.” The prince gestured to Scotty as he spoke. Jaylah and Aporal had stayed a few steps behind.

 

“Have a seat,” the lieutenant said. “Someone will be with you soon.”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty bobbed his leg up and down restlessly. Who would receive the boys? And how would that person react to their story? What if they didn't believe him? 

 

Jaylah and Aporal had promised that they would stay outside the building and shortly afterwards Scotty and Leonard had been told to wait in one of the offices. 

 

A hand grabbed Scotty's and squeezed it gently and the Scotsman looked over at Leonard. His husband seemed to realize exactly how worried he was and gave him an encouraging smile.

 

"Don't worry, leannan. Everything will be fine."

 

Scotty nodded. He wanted to believe Leonard, but he was finding it incredibly difficult. 

 

When the door opened behind them, Scotty's heart skipped a beat, but once he turned around and saw who had entered the room, he actually calmed down a little. 

 

"Good morning, gentlemen. I've been informed that there was an incident last night?"

 

"Admiral Winston. Hello." Leonard also looked visibly more relaxed at the sight of the older lady, who took a seat in a chair opposite the two cadets with a gentle smile. 

 

"There's always something going on with you two, huh?" 

 

Scotty wanted to smile at these words, but his tension about the whole situation was just too great. And Admiral Winston seemed to realize immediately how serious the matter was. 

 

"So, how can I help you? What happened?"

 

Leonard gave Scotty a cautious look. Would he want to tell her what had happened or should the prince take over? 

 

Scotty took a deep breath before he nodded and began to talk. 

 

"We... we were out partying last night and... I saw Sural."

 

"One of the Romulans who kidnapped us last year," Leonard added and their counterpart nodded understandingly. 

 

"I've heard the story and I know the case," the woman replied, before gesturing to Scotty to continue.

 

"We... informed Leonard's father immediately and all our friends searched the whole club, but they couldn't find anyone." Scotty clenched his hand into a fist. It was impossible that the person had disappeared just like that! "We then went back to the Academy. The king... contacted us later and informed us that Sural was still in a cell in a penal colony. But..." 

 

Scotty hesitated. He knew he must sound crazy. And yet he faced Admiral Winston with a steady gaze. 

 

"I ken what I saw, ma'am. I'm sure it was Sural."

 

The woman looked at him thoughtfully for a while. 

 

"If the king says that this Sural is in a cell, then that will be the case, but it is possible that the stranger is... maybe a relative."

 

"That's what we thought too." Leonard sounded grateful that the woman didn't dismiss their story as nonsense. "Would it be possible to make inquiries in this direction? And could your people perhaps get access to the club's surveillance videos?"

 

"That can be arranged. However, I don't want you two to leave the campus until further notice. The safety of our cadets is paramount to me and I want this matter to be resolved first."

 

Hope spread through Scotty. Would Admiral Winston really be able to help them? In any case, she believed them. And that was the most important thing for now.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy gave Scotty’s fingers a squeeze as they left the office. Admiral Winston had been entirely professional, and had taken down their information about which club they had been at and the time frame they had been there. She had been kind and seemed to genuinely care about their safety.

 

“What did they say?” Jaylah demanded as they walked out the front doors.

 

“Admiral Winston says she will get someone looking into it immediately,” McCoy replied.

 

“Aye. And she wants us to stay on campus for now.”

 

“That’s smart. Harder for someone who doesn’t belong to blend in here,” Aporal agreed.

 

McCoy nodded, but deep inside he sighed. Every time he finally seemed to break free and get some freedom from being raised a prince, something else came back and restricted him again. Would he ever finally get to move about and just be himself?

 

“Let’s get some breakfast,” he suggested.

 

 

The four headed to the dining hall and McCoy couldn’t help but notice the way both Aporal and Jaylah looked around them as they walked. Would Aporal even have any idea what Sural looked like? Was he just looking for anyone who resembled a Vulcan?

 

They were early and none of the other friends were at breakfast yet.

 

“Probably all slept in,” Scotty chuckled.

 

McCoy raised an eyebrow at Jaylah, but said nothing.

 

“I was concerned!” she stated, trying not to glare.

 

“I know,” McCoy soothed. “And we do appreciate that.” He bumped his shoulder into hers gently.

 

“What are you going to do if you have to stay on campus?” Jaylah asked after they sat and began to eat.

 

“Get our homework done I suppose,” Scotty said.

 

“James T would say that is boring, but it is smart,” Jaylah nodded. “But what about when you finish?”

 

“Maybe they just want some time alone,” Aporal suggested.

 

“But should they be alone if we don’t know who was in the club?” Jaylah countered. “If something happened, who would know?”

 

“We’re right here,” McCoy smiled. “I’m sure we’d be fine by ourselves, but it sounds like you want to do something together Jaylah, so what idea do you have?”

 

“Oh!” Jaylah began to color and looked down at her breakfast. “I just… I meant…” She looked at Scotty then McCoy.

 

“I would kind of like to go for a swim,” McCoy finally said into the uneasy silence. “I’ve only used the pool here a few times.”

 

“I have not been in ages,” Jaylah said.

 

“We could race,” McCoy smiled. “Like old times at school.”

 

Jaylah slowly smiled as she thought about it. “Ok,” she nodded.

 

“Scotty? What do you think?”

 

Scotty nodded slowly. “I guess. Could always do some reading while you swam.”

 

“You don’t swim?” Aporal asked.

 

“I do. Len taught me.” McCoy bumped his knee into Scotty’s. “But I’m nowhere near as good as these two.”

 

 

Scotty

Jaylah even insisted that they all do their homework together before they went to the swimming pool together. It was obvious that their friend was very worried about Scotty and Leonard and would not have let them out of her sight for a moment. 

 

The pool was actually quite empty. Only a few cadets were doing their laps in the water and Scotty didn't know any of them. It didn't bother him though. The time with Aporal and Jaylah had helped him relax quite well.

 

"I'm going to swim a few laps and then read," said the Scotsman as the friends entered the water and got used to the temperature. 

 

Although he had learned to swim well from Leonard, it was still not one of his greatest hobbies. And he certainly didn't want to be part of a swimming competition. 

 

"Sounds all right. Then you can cheer your prince on from the edge of the pool. Although he doesn't stand a chance against me anyway," Aporal replied with a grin. Jaylah rolled her eyes.

 

"You haven't seen Just Leonard swim yet. He's just incredible!"

 

That made Leonard blush a little. 

 

"I'm a bit out of practice, though." 

 

Scotty just smiled and pressed a kiss to his husband's cheek. 

 

"Ye'll still win. I'm sure ye will," the Scotsman assured the prince who chuckled softly.

 

"We'll see. Let's warm up a little first." With these words, Aporal set off and the others followed him.

 

 

A smile crossed Scotty's lips as he heard the triumphant cheers of his husband. It was quite obvious who had won the race. 

 

Scotty looked up from his book and saw Aporal finish second and Jaylah last. 

 

For a moment, the Andorian looked extremely disappointed, but eventually a soft smile crossed his lips and he patted Leonard on the shoulder.

 

"Congratulations, Prince. You were a really good opponent."

 

Leonard also smiled and nodded. 

 

"Thank you, Aporal. You were really good, too."

 

"I was indeed. And I won against Jaylah. That's all that matters." Aporal looked at the alien girl and grinned superiorly. 

 

"Hey!" She splashed some water at him indignantly and Aporal laughed, covering his eyes with one hand. 

 

"Ye're all good swimmers. And ye've really earned your lunch now." Scotty, who had stood up in the meantime and stepped to the edge of the pool, offered Leonard a hand to help him out of the water. 

 

"That sounds like a good plan. The others will want to see how we're doing." 

 

Leonard's words diminished the smile on Scotty's lips slightly. He knew the others were sure to have some questions. And he really wasn't sure if he was ready to face them.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy looked across at Scotty as they dressed in the locker room after their swim with Jaylah and Aporal and a memory came back to him of the first time they had been in a locker room together. It had been after Scotty’s first swim lesson with Mr. Archer, that McCoy had walked into and had been asked to help with. They had been alone after the lesson and early in their relationship and both had thought they were sneaky taking a peek at the other as they changed.

 

McCoy’s face warmed at the memory and he tried to look down before his smile gave him away. But he was too late.

 

“Whatever you’re thinking about doing Prince, I’m right here and don’t want to see it,” Aporal said with a wry smile.

 

Scotty looked up at the pair and seemed to notice McCoy’s color.

 

“I wasn’t going to do anything,” McCoy protested with a laugh. Aporal gave him a doubtful look. “I just remembered Scotty’s first lessons.” He grinned over at his husband, who suddenly blushed. He must have realized which memory McCoy meant.

 

Suddenly a voice called into the locker room.

 

“Hurry up already!” said Jaylah from the doorway around the corner.

 

“Impatient!” Aporal called back, but he smiled.

 

 

“Hey guys,” Uhura greeted the four as they sat down for lunch. She glanced at their still wet hair and looked at them questioningly.

 

“Went for a swim,” McCoy said.

 

Uhura gave a nod.

 

“Is there any news?” Christine asked.

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty, who looked down at his meal.

 

“Father confirmed Sural is still locked up,” McCoy answered slowly. “And we went to see security this morning and spoke to Admiral Winston.”

 

“They’re going to investigate?” Sulu asked.

 

“Aye.”

 

“The admiral took it seriously,” McCoy said. “They’re going to find out what they can about Sural’s family and check any video from the club.”

 

“Hopefully they’ll let you know what they find out,” Uhura said.

 

“Hopefully,” McCoy repeated. “We’re to stay on campus in the meantime.”

 

 

Jaylah and Aporal had followed them back to the dorms after lunch. McCoy was almost convinced Jaylah was going to insist on coming up, but Aporal had led her away with only a few words and a look. McCoy had sent a sly smile to Scotty at that and they had headed inside the building.

 

“What do ye want to do now love?” Scotty asked as they entered their room. He sounded tired. McCoy frowned gently behind him.

 

“Come here darlin’.” McCoy opened his arms and quickly had them around his husband. He felt stressed by all that had happened since the night before and he could see what a toll it was taking on Scotty.

 

“Why don’t we just lie down and relax a bit?” he suggested as he ran a hand over the back of Scotty’s head. “I can give you a nice back rub and help you feel better.”

 

“That sounds nice.”

 

Quickly Scotty removed his shirt and lay on the bed while McCoy found some lotion.

 

 

The chirp of a comm had McCoy blinking his eyes open. Scotty was curled up next to him, still shirtless, but also stirring at the sound. McCoy wondered how long they had been asleep.

 

“Whose…?” Scotty mumbled.

 

“Yours,” McCoy said, glancing at his bedside table.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty immediately sat up straight, picked up the communicator and flipped it open. He wanted Leonard to be able to hear who was calling him.

 

"H-hello?" Scotty couldn't keep his voice from trembling. He had a pretty good guess on who was calling him. 

 

"Mr. Scott-McCoy, this is Admiral Winston speaking. We've found something. Could you come to my office right away?"

 

Scotty exchanged a quick glance with Leonard, who just nodded at him. 

 

"A-aye, Admiral. My husband and I will be there as fast as we can," he said and shortly after that the call was ended. 

 

The Scotsman's stomach tightened. What had security found out? It seemed important if Scotty and Leonard had been summoned. 

 

"Let's go." Leonard put his hand on his husband's shoulder and squeezed it gently.

 

They got ready as quickly as they could and then hurried to the building where they had already been sitting that morning. What would Admiral Winston tell them?

 

 

Winston was already waiting for the two cadets in her office. She was sitting at her desk, but when the door opened, she stood up to receive Scotty and Leonard. She nodded to them both. 

 

"Hello, I'm glad you could come so quickly. Have a seat."

 

Scotty and Leonard also nodded to their counterpart in greeting before they all took their seats. 

 

"W-what did ye find, ma'am?" Scotty tried his best to make his voice sound as firm as possible, but he didn't really succeed. As a result, Leonard immediately grabbed his hand and squeezed it. 

 

The look on Admiral Winston's face wasn't very revealing at first, but a shadow settled over her eyes as she turned the screen of her computer so that Scotty and Leonard could see what it was showing. 

 

Scotty's heart stopped for a moment.

 

The screen showed an image from the club's surveillance cameras.

 

"Is this the man you saw?" 

 

The admiral's voice reached Scotty's ears as if through absorbent cotton, but he understood the words anyway and nodded slowly. 

 

He felt Leonard squeeze his hand tighter. The prince also seemed surprised and shocked by the sight of the photo.

 

"We know for certain that it is not the criminal Sural, but our research clearly shows that the man shown is a Romulan." 

 

Scotty shook his head, tears in his eyes. This couldn't be right. As relieved as he was that he had been believed and that there was now proof, it shocked him at the same time. 

 

A Romulan. Most likely a member of Sural's family who was out for revenge. A man who had come to find Leonard and Scotty.

 

"Where... where is this guy?" Leonard was the first to regain his voice and Admiral Winston sighed heavily, shaking her head. 

 

"Unfortunately, we don't know. We've sent several teams to look for the Romulan, but so far there have been no results."

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Scotty saw Leonard nod understandingly. 

 

"How... should we proceed, ma'am? What should we do?" 

 

"For now, it would be best if you were both under guard. I will assign you security. I'd also like to be informed of anything you or your friends notice or find strange."

 

Winston's list went on, but Scotty no longer heard the words properly. 

 

They had finally been free. And now... Now it was all taken away from them.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy’s free hand tightened into a fist and he had to force himself to take a calming breath.

 

“What does assigning us security entail?” he managed to ask. Thoughts of David’s undercover security team flashed through his head. They’d all been sent home before McCoy's birthday and it had been great to be on his- their- own again.

 

“If you’re worrying I’m going to assign people to follow you 24/7, you can relax. We have your class schedules and dorm assignments. Security will be posted in the areas you are when you are there. Now that means they may follow you from building to building, but they will not be breathing down your neck.” The admiral gave them a tight smile.

 

McCoy relaxed some.

 

“Ok,” he breathed.

 

“Of course security on the entire campus will be heightened as well. How a Romulan got through the Federation and all the way here is very worrisome.”

 

Admiral Winston frowned as she looked again at the computer screen and the Romulan pictured there.

 

“Are- could there be someone helping him?” Scotty asked in a small voice.

 

McCoy nodded. “Like Marcus did with Khan.”

 

The admiral’s eyes grew cold.

 

“I would think not.” Her voice was frosty. She sighed and her face relaxed. “But I can’t say that positively. After Marcus…” Another sigh. “I knew him, gentlemen. That he could do such against his own Federation.” She shook her head. “It will be one of our lines of inquiry as well.”

 

McCoy glanced over at his husband. Scotty’s face was tight with worry. He gave his hand yet another squeeze. McCoy let out a sigh of his own as he faced the admiral again.

 

“My father may be calling you.” He tried to look apologetic.

 

“Yes, I’ve been anticipating that. I understand wanting to protect your child.”

 

Silence fell in the office for a moment.

 

“Well cadets, unless you have more questions…?” The admiral looked from one to the other, then stood up behind the desk.

 

McCoy stood and nudged Scotty up with him.

 

“Thank you ma’am,” McCoy said.

 

“I will keep you informed with what I can,” Winston nodded.

 

“Thank ye,” Scotty got out.

 

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder as the sound of footsteps joined them. A security member.

 

“Will it ever stop?” Scotty asked in almost a whisper.

 

“I don’t know,” McCoy replied. He held tighter to Scotty’s hand. “I suppose we should get back and let Father know. Maybe he won’t try to send a team back here.”

 

 

The prince’s PADD was chirping as they walked in their dorm room. McCoy sighed and went to answer it.

 

“Hi Leah,” he said in a defeated voice.

 

“Father is speaking with your admiral right now,” Leah said. “There really was a Romulan.”

 

McCoy saw Scotty’s face begin to darken at the disbelief that crept into Leah’s voice.

 

“Yes,” McCoy said tightly. “We just finished meeting with her about it.”

 

“You know what he’s going to want,” Leah said in a low voice.

 

“No,” McCoy said firmly. “This isn’t a Georgiares thing anymore, this is a whole Federation and Starfleet thing now. It could affect so many planets and beings.”

 

“How did a Romulan even get there?”

 

“Exactly Leah. That’s what Starfleet, not Father’s security, will find out.”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty noticed that the conversation between Leonard and Leah quickly became quite tense. They were discussing whether a team from Georgiares should also be sent over and both seemed to have a clear point of view.

 

Scotty wanted to say something to try and smooth things over, but he didn't know what. Any words from him would probably have only made the situation worse.

 

It was obvious that Leah had also doubted that the person in the club was a Romulan. She hadn't believed Scotty either. At least she did now. Which brought Scotty to an important question.

 

"Does Robbie know about this?"

 

Leah, who had just said something about Leonard's role as prince, fell silent when she heard Scotty's voice and the young man finally stepped up next to Leonard so he could look at the screen too.

 

The crown princess gave him a sympathetic look when she saw how distressed Scotty looked. She shook her head.

 

"No. Father thought it best not to tell him anything for now. He didn't want Robbie to worry unnecessarily. And I didn't want that either."

 

Scotty nodded understandingly. That was good. It had been a sensible decision, but now that they knew for sure that it was a Romulan, they would have to tell the younger Scott brother the truth, for better or worse.

 

"He'll be angry that you kept him on the outside," Leonard said and Leah sighed.

 

"I'll have a long talk with him later. He's with Mother at the moment, helping her learn Gaelic. But I'll take care of the matter. For now, we should concentrate on you and your safety."

 

"We're in good hands here," the prince grumbled. He seemed annoyed by Leah's behavior. But she remained firm.

 

"Father will decide that. Together with the ministers and me."

 

Leonard groaned.

 

"Whatever you say. Call us if you know anything new.“

 

Without waiting for another word from his sister, he ended the call. He didn't seem to want to discuss it any further.

 

"Oh leannan..."

 

Scotty wrapped his arms around Leonard and held him tight. When would all this finally end? When would they finally be able to lead a normal life?

 

 

They informed their friends about the news and wrote to them in the group chat that the others should also let them know immediately if they noticed anything strange.

 

Some worried messages came back. Everyone seemed shocked by the news.

 

Jaylah wrote to them in a private message that Aporal and she would come to them immediately if they needed anything.

 

But for now, Scotty and Leonard just wanted to be by themselves. They lay in bed together and cuddled up to each other.

 

"I'm so so sorry."

 

Leonard's voice made Scotty lift his head, which he had previously rested on his husband's chest.

 

"What?"

 

"I'm sorry you have to live such a life because of me. Sural and Khan... it was all been because of me and my position as prince. And now there are Romulans after us again. If I wasn't who I am, then... then you'd be free."

 

Scotty felt his heart sink. He placed a hand on Leonard's cheek and gently stroked it with his thumb.

 

"Nae, Leonard. Please don't say that. It's not yer fault. No one can know what my life would have been like without ye. All I know is that my life is better with ye. Ye are everything to me. And without ye, everything would be nothing."

 

Leonard’s eyes met his and Scotty could see him swallow hardly before the prince raised his hand and placed it on top of the Scotsman.

 

“I just wish that it didn’t have to be this way. That… we didn’t have to fear any danger.”

 

“Aye. Me too. But… we have to make the best of it.”

 

 

McCoy

McCoy couldn’t help his head swiveling around as they crossed campus towards breakfast the next morning. Admiral Winston had moved quickly; security was definitely more noticeable. They had only briefly left their room the evening before to bring some dinner back and in the dark hadn’t noticed the officers.

 

“It’s obvious,” Scotty said in a quiet voice.

 

“Yes,” McCoy agreed. “But at least it isn’t obvious that it’s because of us.”

 

“Aye, there’s that.”

 

McCoy still felt a pang of guilt. Scotty had reassured him the night before, even reminding him what Dr. Hudson had always used to tell him, but he still couldn’t help the feeling.

 

“I wonder how Robbie took the news,” Scotty said.

 

“And Mother. I wonder if they left her out of that news too.”

 

They passed another pair of security members as they entered the dining hall.

 

“I really hope the admiral held her own against Father,” McCoy muttered. “This is bigger than us. How did a Romulan get here? They couldn’t have cracked Keenser’s formula, could they?”

 

“Crack it and counter it in less than a year?” Scotty sounded doubtful. “I dinnae ken love. I wouldn’t think so, but who knows what tech they could be hiding.”

 

 

Breakfast with their friends was a subdued meal. McCoy walked with Scotty to their first class afterward.

 

“Oh, should we have let Francine and Granddad know?”

 

Scotty sighed. “I suppose we should if they’ve nae heard it from the palace yet.”

 

“If you don’t want to worry them…”

 

“We can call after classes.”

 

Just down the hall from Madison’s classroom a security officer was in place. McCoy groaned silently; Madison and security. Following other cadets in the room, both boys heard their PADDs chirp, along with ones belonging to other cadets around them.

 

McCoy slipped his out to see what they had received. Instantly he scowled.

 

“What is it Len?” Scotty asked, seeing his husband’s face.

 

“He did it,” he growled in an undertone. “He made a seating chart.”

 

“He did?” Scotty began to pull out his own device. He stepped to the side out of the flow of entering cadets and looked at the message.

 

“Of course he separated us!” McCoy was angry, but he knew better and kept his voice low for only Scotty to hear.

 

“Len—” Scotty’s voice held a warning and plea.

 

McCoy took a deep breath and tried to relax.

 

“I’m alright,” he said. “We should find these damn seats before he gets here. Can’t get mad at us if we follow his rules.” McCoy smiled angrily.

 

“We’ll have Winston,” Scotty whispered to him as they parted to their seats on opposite sides of the room.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty couldn't believe that Madison had actually gone so far as to draw up a seating plan. He had really believed all week that the man wasn't serious, but he had obviously been wrong. The smug smile the commander gave both Scotty and Leonard proved once again why he had taken this step. Just to annoy the boys. 

 

Scotty was sitting between two cadets he had only seen from a distance up until now. They were a middle-aged woman who had obviously chosen this course of study as a second chance at education and a young man about the same age as the Scotsman. Both seemed quite nice, but Scotty still wished he could be sitting by Leonard's side. Right now especially. He glanced at his husband again and again and he gave him an encouraging smile from afar.

 

 

After the lecture, Scotty and Leonard also had to go their separate ways. They only had time to say goodbye to each other briefly before they both had to go to their next classes. 

 

"Is everything okay? How are you and Bones doing?" Jim asked worriedly as Scotty took a seat next to him. The Scotsman sighed. He had clearly noticed the members of security following him, but had ignored them. 

 

"I don't know. It's just all rather frustrating and..." He faltered, searching for the right words. 

 

"Frightening?" 

 

Scotty nodded at Jim's suggestion.

 

"Aye." 

 

A hand found its way to the Scotsman's shoulder and squeezed it tightly. Jim looked him firmly in the eye. 

 

"You'll be all right, Scotty. We'll look after you. I just don't understand how something like this could happen." The blond shook his head in disbelief.

 

"I ken how unlikely and crazy it is, but I knew what I saw from the start." Scotty couldn't stop himself from saying that. He knew very well that most of his friends had doubted his words back at the club. 

 

"Hey, I believed you! That's why I was so sorry we couldn't find anyone," Jim protested immediately and Scotty smiled gently. 

 

"Aye, I know, Jimbo. And I thank ye for that."

 

It wasn't long before Sulu joined them and the lesson in medical basics began.

 

 

The day passed far too slowly for Scotty's taste. He didn't want to see any more security. He just wanted to go to his room and spend time with Leonard. 

 

During dinner, Jaylah asked if Leonard and Scotty wanted to come around later to do homework, but the two boys said they had some phone calls to make and would rather be alone. Of course Jaylah seemed disappointed about that, but Scotty was pretty sure a certain Andorian could cheer her up. 

 

"So... who do we call first?" asked Scotty as Leonard and he arrived in their room and took off their uniform jackets. "Robbie or Granddad and mum?"

 

Leonard shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I don't know. I think Francine and Granddad. Robbie probably knows by now and the conversation can wait."

 

"I guess ye're right. Well then... let's go."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy did his best to keep from scowling through Madison’s class. He didn’t want to give the man any pleasure at his frustration. It was hard not to keep turning an eye to look at Scotty across the room though.

 

It was a relief to finally leave the class and move on with his day. His next classes and lunch passed quickly and before he knew it they were heading back to their room again after dinner.

 

“It won’t be too late will it?” McCoy asked as they settled on the bed to call Francine and Granddad.

 

“A bit early,” Scotty mused. “We could wait a little bit longer, then Mum would be getting up.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy nodded, following Scotty’s lead. “I’ve got a bit more homework I could finish first.” He looked at his husband then leaned in close. “Or we could just stay right like this for a bit first.” He wrapped his arms around Scotty.

 

“I might like that,” Scotty agreed with a sigh. “It’s such a worry to carry in the back of my mind. Even when I’m not thinking about Romulans it’s there.”

 

“I know,” McCoy said. “Me too.”

 

 

The PADD Scotty held rang and rang as they waited for Francine to answer.

 

“Hello lads,” the older woman finally greeted them. She covered her mouth to hide a yawn.

 

“I’m sorry it's so early for ye Mum.”

 

“It’s never too early to talk to my lads,” Francine smiled. “Ye look like ye’ve got something on yer mind.”

 

Scotty sighed and tensed next to McCoy.

 

“We do,” McCoy said. “We, uh, we were out over the weekend and—”

 

“And I thought I saw Sural,” Scotty finished. McCoy slid an arm around him as he felt a shiver through his husband.

 

Francine’s eyes widened but she let the two boys keep talking.

 

“We searched the club, but found no one,” McCoy continued. “We called Father and he confirmed Sural was still locked up.”

 

“I know what I saw,” Scotty said firmly.

 

“I ken dear,” Francine said softly.

 

They told her about the meeting with Admiral Winston, who had believed them, and the second meeting when she had revealed the picture of the Romulan.

 

“Who is he?” Francine said with frightened eyes. “How did he get there?”

 

“We don’t know,” Scotty replied.

 

“What’s being done?” Her tone was protective.

 

“Starfleet is looking for him and has raised security on campus,” McCoy said.

 

“Is David sending anyone for ye pair?”

 

McCoy’s lips tightened into a line before he answered. “No. He wanted to, but it isn’t a problem about just us. It’s a problem of how a Romulan got through and into the Federation. I trust Admiral Winston to do a thorough job.”

 

Francine nodded slowly, but McCoy could see she was wishing the king had had his way.

 

 

They talked for a bit more, Francine promising to tell Granddad and then they ended the call. Francine had to start her day after all.

 

“Now Robbie?” McCoy asked.

 

“I hope the lad took it alright…” Scotty began the call.

 

After a moment Robbie answered, his face looking stormy.

 

“Where are ye?” Scotty asked after they had greeted each other. He was obviously not in Leah’s room, nor any of their other familiar palace haunts.

 

“I know that painting,” McCoy said of the picture hanging behind Robbie. “That’s the room next to mine that we made up for you,” he said to Scotty.

 

“What are ye doing there lad?” Scotty asked his brother with a frown.

 

 

Scotty

Robbie avoided Scotty's gaze, staring at some point on the floor. It seemed incredibly difficult for him to look his brother and brother-in-law in the eye. 

 

"I... needed some distance. From... all of them," he mumbled. It was obvious where this was coming from. Leah had told him about the incident at the club. Apparently a little too late, though. 

 

"A bhràthair..." Scotty wasn't sure exactly what he wanted to say himself, but the tone of his voice made his brother finally look up.

 

"Nae, Monty. It's not okay. Ye don't need to defend Leah and David. Neither of you do." Robbie's look was serious. Scotty could see a few tears in the younger Scott's eyes. 

 

Leonard suppressed a sigh. Scotty could feel how tense his husband was and he leaned a little closer to him. 

 

"They didn't want to hurt you, Robbie. They just didn't want to worry you unnecessarily," Leonard said and Robbie's face became annoyed.

 

"Don't worry me unnecessarily?! A Romulan ambushed ye in a club to do who knows what! That's clearly not unnecessary alarm!"

 

"But at first we didn't even know if it was really Sural, let alone a Romulan!" Leonard also raised his voice a little and Scotty pressed his lips tightly together. He tried not to think about how most of them hadn't believed him at the beginning. 

 

"Scotty knew what he had seen, didn't he? Leah and David should have told me! And why didn't ye tell me yourselves?"

 

Now Scotty also felt compelled to say something. 

 

"We had to deal with the whole situation first. All the memories and feelings coming back. Of course we wanted to tell ye, but we wanted to have a clear head first." 

 

Robbie seemed to realize that his big brother was still upset by everything, because his gaze softened instantly when he heard the sound of Scotty's shaky voice. Once again, Robbie's gaze drifted to the floor. 

 

"How... are ye doing now? Any news yet?" he asked, almost meekly.

 

"It... is complicated. Academy security has been reinforced and we are being watched from a safe distance. Admiral Winston is taking care of the investigation and I'm sure she'll inform us as soon as there's anything new." Leonard also sounded a little more composed again. 

 

Robbie sighed and ran a hand through his hair. 

 

"I just want to help ye so much. I want to help find out how all this could have happened." There was despair in the younger Scott brother's eyes as he looked at the two of them again. 

 

Scotty just shook his head with a gentle smile. 

 

"Ye need to concentrate on yer studies, Robbie. If ye want to help us in any way, please make up with Leah. I don't want you two fighting over this story."

 

Robbie's gaze was very hard for a moment, but then relaxed a little. 

 

"We'll see about that. I'll... I'll think about it. But for now, I'm going to spend tonight in this room."

 

Scotty nodded. He had already expected this answer, but something told him that everything would be fine. Robbie wouldn't hold a grudge for long. He needed Leah. And Leah needed him. And very soon they would definitely get back together.

 

 

Leah

Leah couldn’t sleep.

 

The future queen of Georgiares reached a hand out to the empty side of the bed where Robbie should be. Her fingers curled into the sheets and she blew out a deep breath. Her eyes closed tightly.

 

Behind her closed lids she watched Robbie’s face twist in frustration and anger before he walked away. They had been in the king’s office and she and David had finally told him about the Romulan threat Scotty had seen.

 

Leah had paused in surprise for only a moment before following after him. He must have ran, because he was not in the hallway. Leah had sighed then went towards their room. Where else Robbie would go, she was unsure.

 

She had been right, and inside their room Robbie had been gathering a few things into his bag he normally carried to university.

 

“Robbie—”

 

“How long have you known?” he had asked- demanded- in a quiet voice.

 

“Yesterday morning,” Leah had said, hanging her head.

 

“Ye let me go all day yesterday not knowing and waited until tonight?!” Robbie’s voice didn’t grow any louder, but his eyes grew hard.

 

“You were finishing your research paper—” Leah had begun, looking up apologetically. “It was important to you.”

 

“Nae as important as my family!”

 

“Robbie, I’m sorry. We were working hard with Starfleet yesterday to find out all we could.” Leah had taken a step forward, but Robbie had backed away.

 

Robbie had finished with his bag then, and slipped it over his shoulder.

 

“What are you doing?” Leah had asked cautiously.

 

“I can’t be in here right now.”

 

He’d left the room then, leaving Leah alone. Leah knew her fiancé, knew he needed space when he was upset. No one had meant to hurt him; they hadn’t wanted to worry him. Robbie had important class work due soon and Leah knew he had needed his concentration for that.

 

Suddenly she was tired and she had sat heavily in a chair near the windows.

 

 

Leah opened her eyes again and looked at the empty side of the bed. Robbie’s side. He should be there with her, not in one of the guest rooms. She had gone looking for him after a while, and a passing staff member had informed her where Robbie was.

 

Certainly she had assumed he’d come back before bedtime. He just needed space, would do some of his homework and join her again to finish talking everything out.

 

But she had waited and the door hadn’t opened.

 

Leah glanced at the time. She threw back the covers and walked to the door. Quietly she eased it open and stepped into the hall. Robbie was in the room next to Leonard’s. She padded down the hall. No light was showing under the door.

 

Leah pressed her lips tight as she realized Robbie had gone to bed. In another room away from her. Her eyes pricked and she turned quickly up the hall to her room.

 

Anger rose at the edges of her sadness. As she entered her room again she locked the door behind herself. Robbie wanted to stay away, well then he’d have to ask to come back in.

 

Leah threw herself back into the bed and buried her face in a pillow so no one would hear the sob that climbed out of her throat.

 

 

A quiet tapping woke Leah. Sunlight was coming through the windows. She had forgotten to draw the curtains. Her eyes and face were still crusted with the tears she had cried the night before.

 

Another tap.

 

Leah glanced over at Robbie, before remembering he wasn’t there. Her chest tightened, but she grabbed at a nearby robe and pulled it on as she crossed to the door.

 

“Robbie,” she whispered as she saw who was on the other side as she opened the door.

 

“I am not a child and I don’t want to be protected or treated like one,” Robbie said evenly. His eyes were dark as if he hadn’t slept well.

 

“I know,” Leah agreed. “I’m sorry.” She opened the door wider, an invitation for him to come back. She was encouraged as he took a step forward.

 

“If something involves my family I want to know from the beginning.”

 

“Unless it is confidential information for Father’s inner council only, you will know,” Leah agreed again.

 

“I can keep secrets,” Robbie protested, one foot sliding backwards. Leah reached quickly for his hands.

 

“You will be part of that council. As soon as we’re married, unless I can make it happen faster. As my future consort you should be privy to how the inner council works sooner rather than later. Father has Dr. Boyce; I will have you.” Leah gave a hesitant smile, but Robbie nodded.

 

“Come to bed?” Leah asked. “We still have time before breakfast.”

 

Robbie nodded and let Leah lead him back into the room.

 

 

Scotty

The next two days passed without any major incidents. Scotty and Leonard went to class and spent the evenings with their friends. If there hadn't been so many security people walking around the campus, everything would almost have been back to normal. But the constant presence showed how serious the situation was. 

 

A Romulan – perhaps even several Romulans – had crossed the border and entered the Federation unnoticed. Such a thing should be simply impossible. And yet it had happened. And it raised some questions. 

 

On Thursday after class, Scotty once again accompanied Leonard to his therapy session, but this time he wasn't alone. Jaylah and Aporal were there too. They had been following them around for the last few days. 

 

"Ye really don't have to sit here with me. We'll make it back on our own," was all Scotty said as he sat with his friends in the waiting area, but Jaylah shook her head. 

 

"No, Montgomery Scotty. We've got nothing better to do anyway. And we can make good use of the time and discuss the content of today's engineering lesson."

 

Scotty smiled gently. Jaylah always found a good excuse. So he nodded.

 

"All right, then. What do ye think of the professor's first approach?" 

 

And so the time flew by. 

 

 

"It would be so nice if we could all go into town together at the weekend. There's supposed to be a great exhibition at the museum about old spaceships," Jaylah said, sighing longingly as the four cadets made their way back to their dorms. Scotty gave her a sad smile. 

 

"Aye, that would be very nice indeed, but... we're not allowed to leave the campus." 

 

"It's just a bloody mess!" grumbled Leonard, who was walking close to Scotty. His day really didn't seem to have been good and the therapy session hadn't really helped either. Scotty would ask him later in peace what had happened during the lesson in the simulator. As they had hardly had a quiet minute thanks to their friends, they hadn't had time to talk about it yet. 

 

"It's really not fair. If only that stupid Romulan could finally be tracked down!" moaned Jaylah. 

 

They talked for quite a while, nodding friendly to one of the security members who passed them by. Scotty didn't really pay much attention to the man, he had already gotten used to the constant surveillance, however, a cold shiver ran down his spine when he suddenly heard the man's trembling voice behind them.

 

"I'm so sorry."

 

It happened almost as if in slow motion. Scotty slowly turned around and the others followed his example. They saw the man pointing a phaser at them, a desperate look on his face. 

 

Aporal reacted immediately. Even as the first shot went off, he lunged at the man and tackled him to the floor. A scuffle broke out over the phaser and more shots were fired, but all missed their target. 

 

Screams rang out and other security guards came running. Two of them disarmed the attacker and held him down, while the other pulled Aporal away, who beat his opponent.

 

"No! No!" The security man who had fired at the cadets shook his head frantically, tears on his cheeks. "I have to eliminate them! I m-must – oh, Macey! My poor Macey!"

 

Still frozen in shock, Scotty and the others watched as two of the three security members handcuffed the man. None of them really understood what had just happened.

 

The third member of the rushed group, who had been holding Aporal back, let go of him and looked at rest of the group. Her eyes widened and she immediately reached for her communicator.

 

"Med team to my location! Now!" 

 

Scotty looked confusedly at the woman and the others before he suddenly realized the pain in his stomach.

 

"Leannan!" Leonard let out a startled cry and grabbed his husband by the arms. 

 

Scotty's eyes slowly slid down and then he saw it. A dark red, bloody rose that spread further and faster on his uniform. 

 

He opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. Then his eyes went black and he collapsed.

 

The last thing he saw in his mind's eye was Sural's grinning face from his dream before he pulled the trigger.

Chapter Text

McCoy

Around McCoy everything had broken into chaos, but all he could see was the red stain growing across his husband’s uniform. Scotty had fallen into McCoy as he had gone unconscious and after a moment his own legs had given out. His knees would be black and blue in the morning.

 

Time seemed to stop as his hands slowly moved towards the darkest part of the stain. The entry wound from the first phaser shot. McCoy’s fingertips dipped into the wet fabric and he registered surprise at how warm the liquid was.

 

Hands were on his shoulders suddenly; pale hands gripping tightly. A blur of red and blue dropped next to him and Aporal’s hands hurried past McCoy’s to apply pressure against Scotty’s wound.

 

“Help is coming!” Jaylah’s voice was urgent in his ear, her hands still on his shoulders, her body pressed close at his side.

 

“Scottish boy hold on,” Aporal growled in an undertone.

 

McCoy blinked as he saw Aporal’s blue skinned hands turning red.

 

“No, no, no!” McCoy murmured as he finally found his voice again. “Scotty!”

 

A furious pounding of feet grew louder, and in a moment McCoy and Scotty, Jaylah and Aporal were surrounded by medics in white tunics.

 

Scotty’s uniform was cut open, and a medic had Aporal move his hands. Tears blurred McCoy’s sight as the blood rushed from the wound before it was covered in a heavy bandage.

 

McCoy heard someone say something about a beam out to the hospital. Aporal stepped back, but Jaylah’s grip remained tight.

 

“You take him too!” she demanded loudly. “Just Leonard is Montgomery Scotty’s husband!” She leaned in to McCoy. “We will meet you there and help,” she told him.

 

Jaylah’s hands left his shoulders and a golden haze seemed to spread around him. Before he could understand what was happening there was a flash of darkness and then the stark brightness of the hospital.

 

Scotty was slipped away from him and lifted onto a gurney. McCoy’s hands grasped emptily in front of him. Gentle hands helped him up and guided him towards a sink.

 

“Are you injured? Or is this just his?” a calm voice asked.

 

“His.”

 

There was a mirror above the sink. McCoy caught a glimpse of his face; his eyes lost their glaze as he stared.

 

“Where is he being taken?” he demanded, trying to hurry the nurse cleaning him.

 

“OR. I’ll take you there in a moment. Well, to the waiting room outside it,” said the nurse, still calm over McCoy’s anger.

 

 

McCoy paced in a waiting room. It was empty except for himself. Even security was outside not inside with him. Anger and worry boiled in him.

 

The door opened and he turned, expectant for news.

 

“Oh Leo!” Christine rushed across to him and hugged him tightly. “How is he? How are you?”

 

“They haven’t told me yet. How did you know?”

 

“Jaylah texted me. She said she had told you they’d be here, but security has to interview them.” Christine loosened her arms, but stayed closed.

 

McCoy let his head drop onto her shoulder, and a hand began to rub over his back.

 

“It’ll be alright Leo,” Christine whispered.

 

The sound of the door shot McCoy back upright again.

 

Admiral Winston entered the room.

 

“Cadets—”

 

“How the hell did this happen?” demanded McCoy from the admiral, sounding more like his prince-self than a cadet.

 

 

Aporal

Aporal's pulse raced. From worry. From anger. It was a wild mixture of emotions. The attacker was lucky that he had been taken away quickly, otherwise the Andorian would surely have beaten the life out of him. 

 

Jaylah's hand rested on his shoulder and he tried to concentrate on the warm feeling of it as he stood at the sink, washing the blood from his own hands. 

 

Scotty's blood. The blood of a friend. 

 

Memories of his captivity flashed through Aporal's mind. How often had blood been on his hands? The blood of other Andorians who had been brutally murdered by other prisoners. And ultimately by him too. The will to survive had turned him into a monster. He had done everything he could to save himself back then. 

 

But that time was over. He had finally been free. He had started to lead a relatively normal life. And now...

 

"Aporal?" Jaylah's voice sounded timid and the young man hung his head and closed his eyes for a moment before turning to her.

 

"I'm okay. Let's... let's go." 

 

The lady from security had taken them with her for questioning. Jaylah had protested a lot because she would have preferred to go straight to the hospital, but in the end any protest had been pointless. 

 

 

Aporal and Jaylah walked closely together through the corridor that led to the office where someone would be waiting for them. It was obvious that Jaylah was very upset by everything, even if she tried not to let it show, and Aporal wanted to be there for her. Just as she was there for him. 

 

The door was open and as the two cadets entered, an older man who had been sitting behind a desk stood up. In a corner close to him stood the young female officer who had held Aporal back. Only now did the Andorian notice how horrified and sad she looked. Either she had never experienced anything like this before... or she knew the perpetrator. He would definitely keep an eye on her. 

 

"Please sit down." The man pointed to the chairs in front of the desk and waited until the young people accepted the offer. Only then did he sit down himself. "My name is Commander Blake. First of all, I would like to say that I am incredibly sorry for what has happened."

 

Aporal snorted, arms crossed in front of his chest.  

 

"You can save yourself the apology. It doesn't help our friend either," he grumbled and Jaylah touched his arm gently. 

 

"Aporal." She was definitely angry too, but she didn't want any of them to get into trouble with a senior officer. 

 

"I can understand why you're angry." Blake wasn't fazed by Aporal's behavior. "But please, let's find out together how something like this could have happened."

 

"Hmm, let me think. Probably in the same way that a Romulan could invade our Federation across the border. Through corrupt Starfleet members!"

 

At these words, the commander's face darkened.

 

"Be careful, young man. After all, you want to become a member of Starfleet yourself, don't you?"

 

Aporal remained silent. He had to try to keep himself under control. So he let Jaylah have the floor.

 

"What... what do you want to know from us, sir?" 

 

Blake's eyes slid over to Jaylah and his gaze softened. 

 

"What exactly happened? Please tell us exactly what happened as best you can."

 

Jaylah exchanged a brief glance with Aporal before she began to talk. About how the four of them had been on their way to the dorms. About how the security man had passed them and then said something she hadn't heard. About the shots. Aporal filled in the gaps. 

 

"When... when he was arrested, the man said something about... about a Macey," Jaylah said and Aporal noticed how the officer standing in the corner winced.

 

"His little daughter." 

 

Several pairs of eyes fell on the young woman.

 

"I... I know the perpetrator personally. We... are friends." It looked as if the woman was incredibly ashamed of herself. "But I didn't know he was planning something like this! I can't explain it either."

 

Blake made a note on his PADD.

 

"He was probably being blackmailed," he mused. 

 

"Whatever reason the guy had for doing this... it shouldn't have happened! Our friends were promised protection," Aporal growled.

 

Blake sighed once more. 

 

"I know." He glanced at the officer. "I'm going to have a little talk with this young lady now and you can go to the hospital. However, please remain available to us."

 

Aporal was already on his feet and Jaylah followed him a little more slowly. On their way out, they heard the commander's last words.

 

"I really hope and pray that Mr. Scott-McCoy comes through this whole thing okay."

 

 

McCoy

“I don’t know,” Admiral Winston admitted to McCoy and Christine. “May we sit?” She gestured to some chairs behind McCoy.

 

Tense and upright, McCoy let himself be gently guided by Christine. The admiral spoke again when they were all seated. She looked questioningly at Christine.

 

“I’m Christine Chapel ma’am, Leonard and Scotty’s close friend.”

 

“Admiral Winston. I’m sorry to meet in such circumstances. Leonard, I can not apologize enough.” The admiral turned her gaze back to McCoy. “I promised you safety. Commander Blake has begun the investigation.” She glanced at a PADD she was holding.

 

McCoy’s hands were clenching and unclenching against his thighs. Christine suddenly grabbed the one closest to herself and held it between both of her own hands.

 

“How much corruption is there in Starfleet?” McCoy heard himself snarl the words out. Christine gave his hand a sharp squeeze.

 

“I recognize you are upset,” Winston replied, her eyebrow rising in a challenge. Before McCoy could say anything else she continued. “I am also dismayed at officers who could be so swayed.” Her face showed her disgust. “For the investigation, could you please tell me everything that happened?”

 

McCoy closed his eyes tightly for a moment before he spoke. He held his breath as the feeling of Scotty’s weight falling against him passed through him. Blinking hard against tears, he told the admiral what he knew.

 

 

As McCoy finished speaking there was a knock on the door. Admiral Winston turned in her seat as a security officer leaned in.

 

“There are four cadets asking to be let in ma’am. They say they’re friends of the cadet.”

 

“Let them in,” McCoy said before the admiral could answer. Christine darted a look between him and the admiral.

 

“Yes. Let them in,” agreed Admiral Winston.

 

The officer at the door nodded, then opened it fully. Jaylah hurried in followed by Aporal, then Spock and Jim.

 

“Just Leonard! What have they said? How is he?” Jaylah pulled a chair close to McCoy’s other side and looked into his face nervously.

 

“They still haven’t told me,” McCoy said, anger edging into his tone.

 

“Cadets, I will leave you with Leonard now.” Admiral Winston stood up. “Security has been assigned to you Leonard, and I will personally vouch for the ones I have selected.”

 

Dark thoughts twisted in McCoy’s mind, but he kept them to himself. “Thank you ma’am,” he managed.

 

McCoy noticed as the admiral left that Spock had taken up a position by the door. McCoy’s heart gave a grateful pang at the ease with which Spock slipped back into being his personal bodyguard. Jim had sat down next to Christine and Aporal next to Jaylah. Both turned the chairs to face the others.

 

“I’m sure they’ll tell you something soon,” Christine reassured him.

 

“How can we help?” Jim asked.

 

McCoy pulled his hands away from Christine and rubbed one over his face. He slumped in his chair.

 

“I don’t know,” he shook his head.

 

“Has Francine been told?” Jim asked.

 

McCoy shrugged. “I don’t think so. I have no idea.” He knew so little. He’d been put in a waiting room and left until Christine, then the admiral had come in.

 

“I’ll take care of that for you,” Jim offered, already digging a PADD from his bag.

 

“And I can notify the palace,” Spock said, crossing the room to join everyone.

 

McCoy nodded at the two other boys, then covered his face again as dark thoughts began to crowd in. He just wanted to be with Scotty. Why did he always have to be separated from him? What if something went wrong? His eyes filled and spilled down his cheeks.

 

“Don’t.”

 

McCoy dropped his hand at Aporal’s voice and looked down at the blue hand gripping his knee.

 

“Scottish boy will pull through and be fine.” Aporal’s voice was rough. “Don’t let despair take you.”

 

McCoy swallowed and met Aporal’s eyes.

 

“Thank you,” he whispered as the sounds of PADDs ringing filled the room.

 

 

Scotty

He wasn't sure where he was. The world around him was dark. His body felt numb and he was unable to move. No matter how hard he tried.

 

Memories filled Scotty's head. Memories of walking around campus with Leonard, Jaylah and Aporal. Memories of how a man in a security uniform had approached them. Memories of how this same man had pulled out a phaser and fired at the friends. Memories of how Aporal had lunged at the man and thrown him to the ground. 

 

Scotty hadn't understood what had happened until he saw the blood on his uniform. A shot... had hit him. 

 

So where was he? Was this perhaps the afterlife? Was this the place where people ended up when they died? A cold shiver filled the Scotsman. 

 

This was certainly not how he had imagined what happened after death. This place was cold and empty. Not a beautiful paradise.

 

When suddenly a bright light hit the Scotsman's face, he didn't even realize that he was suddenly able to raise his arm to shield his eyes. 

 

He just stood there, not really knowing when he had stood up, and when he carefully lowered his arm he saw an operating theater. Several people in hospital clothes were standing around an operating table on which a motionless figure lay. Although everyone seemed to be trying to remain calm, Scotty could feel the general tension in the room. 

 

A tension that was quickly replaced by fear when the equipment suddenly emitted a continuous beep. 

 

"We're losing him!"

 

"Defibrillator! Now!"

 

Restlessness broke through the concentrated silence that had prevailed shortly before. 

 

"Step back."

 

The medical staff followed the instructions of the woman with the defibrillator and as everyone moved away from the table, Scotty finally recognized who was being operated on. 

 

It was himself. Pale. The abdominal wall open. 

 

He felt nauseous and shook his head in shock. He could almost feel his body being filled with electricity. 

 

The sound of the machines still sounded the same.

 

"Again!"

 

Another use of the defibrillator. 

 

Scotty tried to close his eyes, to look away, but he just couldn't do it. 

 

He was thinking of Leonard. He wanted to go to his husband! He wanted to lie in his arms and be comforted by him! He... he didn't want to die. 

 

It felt like an eternity before the beeping of the monitors normalized and the doctors let out a relieved sigh.

 

And the moment his life was out of danger again, the darkness returned and caught the Scotsman's falling body, cradling it in the safety of sleep. 

 

He only hoped that the next time he woke up, he would be with Leonard.

 

 

McCoy

It had to all be a dream.

 

Christine and Jaylah were close to McCoy’s sides, doing their best to give him comfort. Aporal still had a hand on McCoy’s knee, giving his support as well. Spock had moved to a far corner to contact Georgiares and Jim was nearby giving Francine and Alasdair the news.

 

Francine had gasped and begun to cry, but had quickly gotten herself under control.

 

The door opened and McCoy jumped to his feet as a doctor entered.

 

“One moment your majesty,” Spock said quietly in the corner.

 

Every eye in the room locked onto the doctor.

 

“Your highness?”

 

McCoy stepped forward, his stomach tight with fear.

 

“Yes?”

 

“We have Mr. Scott in a recovery room now if you’d like to see him,” said the doctor. “He’s still asleep, but he’ll make a full recovery.”

 

Aporal’s hand caught the middle of McCoy’s back as he sagged with relief. His knees trembled and he was glad for the Andorian’s steadying hand.

 

“Yes!” He pulled himself together to follow the doctor.

 

“Once he is awake we can see if he’s ready for other visitors,” the doctor continued.

 

“Your highness?” Spock caught McCoy's attention. The prince nodded and Spock stepped over to follow.

 

“He comes,” McCoy said, with a firm look at the doctor.

 

“Follow me,” said the doctor and turned to leave the room.

 

McCoy glanced around at their other friends, worried faces giving encouraging smiles, eyes brightening with the news that Scotty would be ok.

 

 

The hallways seemed extra long as McCoy and Spock followed the doctor to Scotty’s room. Spock still carried the PADD and the call with the king was still connected. McCoy could hear the murmur of voices from in David’s office.

 

“In here you highness,” the doctor said as they stopped at a closed door. “We’ll be keeping an eye on him from the desk. He should be waking up soon.”

 

McCoy’s fingers shook as he reached to open the door. He swallowed hard as it opened and revealed Scotty lying under the sheets of a bed. McCoy hurried forward.

 

Scotty was pale and hooked up to a few machines. A steady beep was quiet in the background. Spock stopped inside the door and closed it behind them. He gave McCoy space, but began to speak to the PADD again in nearly a whisper.

 

“Hey darlin’,” McCoy said softly as he leaned over Scotty. One of his hands found Scotty’s, while the other carefully stroked his cheek.

 

McCoy’s eyes suddenly filled with tears and he couldn’t help as a few landed on the sheets across Scotty’s chest. His head whipped around as the door opened. Spock gave him a nod before stepping out. He knew the Vulcan would keep guard.

 

“I’ve been so scared,” McCoy admitted to Scotty as he wiped at his eyes. “Jim called your mom, so she and Granddad know. He’s probably told them now that you’re going to be ok. Chris and Jaylah and Aporal are back in the waiting room, and Spock is guarding the door. He called Father.”

 

He squeezed Scotty’s hand, wishing his husband would wake up. He wanted to hug him and hold him tight, but he didn’t want to hurt him either. Gently McCoy lifted the sheets. Neat bandages covered Scotty’s side.

 

“The admiral came to see me too. She doesn’t know how this happened. She’s got guards on us too and she says they’re ones she trusts.” McCoy made a scoffing noise. “I hope she’s right about these ones.”

 

The steady beep filled the room as McCoy stopped talking. He realized he was rambling. But maybe that’s what Scotty needed. Could he hear him in his unconscious? Leah had said she’d heard Robbie.

 

“Please wake up soon leannan…”

 

 

Scotty

When Scotty opened his eyes, blinking slowly, he didn't know where he was for a moment. A soft, somewhat dimmed light filled the room and he heard the sound of beeping machines. It wasn't the place where he had last woken up. 

 

It was... a hospital room. But... why was he in a hospital? 

 

Very carefully, Scotty let his head roll to the side and he couldn't help but smile gently at the sight of a familiar figure holding his hand. Leonard. The prince was asleep, his chin resting on his chest. Scotty recognized the stains of dried tears on his face. 

 

With as much strength as he could muster, Scotty squeezed his husband's hand.

 

"Mo ghràdh..." The Scotsman's voice sounded hoarse and exhausted and just loud enough to be audible. But Leonard immediately winced and raised his head. When he saw the awake Scotty, a few tears flowed again immediately.

 

"Leannan! Y-you're awake. Oh, thank God!" The lump in Leonard's throat was clearly audible and Scotty gently stroked the prince's hand with his thumb, before he frowned a little bit. 

 

"Aye. What... what happened?" 

 

Leonard's face darkened and the sight of it brought back some memories for Scotty. Memories of the time before his deep sleep. His eyes grew wide. 

 

"I... Someone shot me. Right?"

 

Leonard nodded slowly and a wave of memories washed over Scotty. Memories of what had happened. Memories of Leonard's voice speaking to him while he slept, telling him different things. 

 

"It was... one of the members of Starfleet's security. He... he tried to kill us." The words came slowly to Scotty's lips as he summarized his memories. The beeping of the devices quickened. His pulse started to race.

 

"Shh, it's all right, Scotty. I'm with you. You're out of danger. And Spock is looking out for us."

 

Spock. Yes. Scotty remembered the words Leonard had said to him while he had been asleep. 

 

Nodding, the Scotsman let his head sink a little deeper into the pillow and slowly his heartbeat calmed down again.

 

"I promise you that we will find out how all this could have happened, leannan. I'll make sure the guy is punished for it." 

 

Leonard sounded very serious. There was firm determination in his gaze. 

 

And Scotty believed him. He believed that Leonard would do anything for him. And that was precisely why he made a request that he knew Leonard wouldn't like. 

 

"I... I want a royal security team. I... want Andre and his people close to us."

 

He needed to know that someone was looking out for them, someone the two of them could trust. He needed to know that nothing like this would happen to him or Leonard again.

 

Leonard's eyes grew wide in an instant, but before he could say anything back, the door to the room opened and Spock and a doctor entered. 

 

"Mr. Scott-McCoy. You're awake. How are you feeling?"

 

 

McCoy

McCoy’s thoughts tumbled together as Scotty answered the doctor. Scotty wanted Andre and his team back to guard them. McCoy wanted Scotty safe and he’d do anything for him, but to be surrounded by palace security again…

 

“You gave us quite a scare,” the doctor was saying.

 

McCoy pushed his thoughts about security aside.

 

“What do you mean?” he asked shakily.

 

“Ye lost me didn’t ye?” Scotty asked. McCoy stared at him in surprise. How could he be so calm sounding? McCoy glanced back towards Spock whose eyes widened fractionally.

 

“It took a few minutes to get you back,” the doctor nodded. “Fortunately you will have no lasting physical effects from it. How quickly you heal from the wound and the surgery will depend on how well you follow the discharge directions.”

 

“Surely you aren’t discharging him yet,” Spock asked.

 

The doctor’s brow creased. “Of course not, Mr. Scott-McCoy will remain here until tomorrow at the very earliest.”

 

When McCoy didn’t respond, Spock spoke again. “I will have Jim bring you some clothes and whatever else you need sir.”

 

McCoy waved a hand vaguely at him. Scotty’s words were still repeating in his head. They had lost him in the operating room. Scotty had died!

 

McCoy was glad he was sitting; he would certainly have collapsed into the chair if he hadn’t been already in it. As it was his stomach twisted and nausea threatened.

 

The doctor was talking again, but McCoy only heard noise. Then he was gone, and Spock had moved to the bedside.

 

“I’m relieved you will be alright Scotty,” said Spock.

 

“Aye, me too,” Scotty smiled weakly.

 

“The king has a team on the way here,” Spock said with hesitance.

 

“Good,” Scotty nodded. He tipped his head to the side to look at McCoy. “Can ye give us a minute Spock?”

 

“Of course. I will let the king and the others know you are awake.”

 

The door closed behind him before McCoy found his hand being squeezed. He refocused his eyes on Scotty’s face.

 

“Len?”

 

“You died.”

 

Saying the words out loud made McCoy’s whole body tighten with anxiety.

 

“Aye,” Scotty let it out in a whisper.

 

Tears slid down McCoy’s face as he held Scotty’s hand tighter.

 

“How did you know?”

 

“I saw myself on the table,” Scotty said, with a puzzled look.

 

McCoy frowned. “You what?” He reached his free hand up to wipe at his face.

 

“I dinnae ken how to explain it,” Scotty shrugged, then groaned at the movement. “I woke up and I could see the doctors working on someone. It was me.”

 

“That’s- that’s—”

 

“Crazy? I ken, but it’s what I saw.” Scotty yawned.

 

“You- you should get some more rest,” McCoy said, trying to sound more steady than he felt. His husband had died, but had been saved. He wanted to scream, to laugh, to hold Scotty as tight as he could. Before he could do or say anything else a knock sounded on the door.

 

In the moment before it opened McCoy wiped his eyes again and Scotty gave his hand a weak squeeze.

 

“So sorry to bother you gentlemen—” Admiral Winston came into the room.

 

 

Scotty

"No." Leonard shook his head. "No, not now, ma'am. My husband needs rest now. He needs to sleep and–"

 

Scotty squeezed Leonard's hand tenderly before interrupting him.

 

"It's okay, Leonard."

 

The prince's gaze slid from Admiral Winston to the Scotsman and he seemed about to protest, but Scotty's gentle look silenced him. He merely sighed and then nodded. 

 

"How can I help ye, Admiral?" Scotty turned to Winston, who stepped a little closer to the bed. 

 

"First of all, I want to tell you how sorry I am about all this. I have failed in my position and I swear to you that I will do everything I can to clear this up as quickly as possible." 

 

Scotty could see that the older lady was sincere and meant what she said. He nodded.

 

"I... I ken."

 

"In order to do that I need to know what you remember," the admiral began, but Leonard interrupted her immediately. 

 

"Is this really necessary? You already have enough testimony." His look was serious and he crossed his arms in front of his chest. 

 

Admiral Winston sighed softly. 

 

"That's true. But the victim's testimony is of the utmost importance."

 

Scotty gulped at the word 'victim'. Yes... He had been the victim of an attack aimed at taking his life. Something the perpetrator had almost succeeded in doing. A terrible thought. 

 

"I... the memories are a bit fuzzy, but they're there." 

 

He began to tell the story from his point of view and Admiral Winston noted everything down to the smallest detail. When Scotty had finished, she thanked him and promised that all the information would help her with the investigation. 

 

"And now get some rest. I'll be in touch as soon as we know more." 

 

Scotty, realizing just how exhausted and tired he actually was, nodded slowly.

 

"Aye. Th-thank ye, ma'am."

 

With a nod of her head to both cadets, Winston said goodbye before she left the room. 

 

"I just can't believe she had to bother you with questions right now," Leonard grumbled angrily, but Scotty just sighed.

 

"She wants to sort everything out quickly. And... I want that too. I want this Romulan caught quickly so that he can't..." Scotty interrupted himself, swallowing hard. He could feel his eyes getting hot. 

 

"What? Can't what?"

 

Scotty was slow to look his husband in the eye. His voice was barely more than a whisper as he continued. 

 

"So he can't hurt ye too." 

 

Leonard blinked in surprise for a moment before squeezing Scotty's hand. His gaze softened. 

 

"Oh, leannan." 

 

"I... I was incredibly afraid of dying. But... I'm even more afraid of losing ye."

 

"Shhh, hey." With his free hand, Leonard gently ran his fingers through Scotty's hair. "That's not going to happen. You'll never lose me."

 

Scotty blinked away the tears and swallowed the lump in his throat. He nodded.

 

"I... I'm tired. I guess I'll have to get some rest."

 

"Of course. Sleep, Scotty." There was a sad, yet gentle smile on Leonard's lips. 

 

"Will... will ye be there when I wake up?"

 

"I won't move an inch, Scotty. I promise you that."

 

And with that promise ringing in his ears, Scotty closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy sat holding Scotty’s hand for a long while before he decided his husband was truly asleep. He eased his fingers back, then stood and stretched. Scotty had been placed in a decent room, a private room he was happy to think. He’d ask for a cot to be brought in if possible. He wasn’t planning on going anywhere.

 

A door led to a bathroom and McCoy quietly entered it. As he washed his hands, he looked hard at himself in the mirror. His face still reflected the fear of finding out Scotty had died on the operating table. A shudder went through the prince and he gripped the sink hard for a moment.

 

Finally he collected himself and exited the bathroom. A quick glance at Scotty showed he hadn’t moved. He moved to the door of the room and gently opened it. Spock stood to the side engaged with a PADD.

 

“Just Leonard!”

 

McCoy looked across the hallway to a small waiting area. Jaylah had jumped to her feet, and Christine and Aporal were following suit.

 

Jaylah was around him a moment later.

 

“Can we—”

 

McCoy shook his head. “He’s resting.”

 

He realized Aporal was staring hard at him. McCoy looked over to meet the gaze. Aporal took a sharp breath, but said nothing.

 

“Where’s Jim?”

 

“He went to your room,” Spock answered.

 

“Right.” McCoy remembered Spock saying something about sending Jim to get clothes for them. Another memory hit the prince. “What happened to our stuff? Our bags?”

 

“Scotty’s is in the room sir,” Spock said with a nod of his head towards the closed door.

 

“Yours is here,” said Jaylah. She went back to the chairs and grabbed it. “You dropped it when you caught Montgomery Scotty.”

 

“Thank you,” McCoy’s voice cracked and his eyes gave a familiar prick. “And for staying all this time.”

 

“We aren’t going anywhere until your security team shows up,” Christine said with a fierce look in her eyes.

 

McCoy smiled gratefully as he glanced at Spock.

 

“Approximately another two hours sir.”

 

“You really don’t have to…”

 

“We do,” Aporal said firmly. “And we want to.”

 

McCoy nodded. He knew there was no changing the minds of their friends.

 

“Can we at least see him Leo? Just for our peace of mind?” Christine asked.

 

McCoy nodded again, slowly. He turned to open the door.

 

“Please don’t wake him,” he said softly. He received reassuring smiles.

 

 

McCoy stood at the window of the room with his PADD in his hand. The others had come in then retreated to the waiting area again, giving McCoy space to make a few calls. Evening was coming on. He couldn’t decide who to call first.

 

Francine and Granddad made more sense; they deserved to know first how Scotty was. But they would also want to speak with him wouldn’t they? McCoy hated to wake him up.

 

With a sigh, he leaned his forehead against the cool pane of glass and hit the button to call the king.

 

“Leonard!”

 

“Shh!” McCoy said in a hushed voice. “Not so loud please. Scotty’s resting.”

 

David nodded on the screen.

 

“How are you doing?” David’s face was full of his concern for his son and son-in-law.

 

McCoy’s eyes pricked again and he closed them tight. “I don’t know,” he admitted.

 

 

McCoy still stood by the window after he finished talking with the king. The PADD hung in one hand and McCoy covered his face with the other. The talk with David had been good, soothing to hear the calm voice of his father. McCoy’s anxiety was beginning to calm.

 

“You moved.”

 

McCoy whipped his hand away and looked over at the bed. Scotty was looking sleepily at him, a small grin on his face.

 

 

Robbie

Robbie had just come home from his last lecture and put his bag down when there was a knock on his and Leah's bedroom door. 

 

"Aye?" 

 

He was expecting to see his fiancée, so the Scotsman was all the more surprised when the door opened and Dr. Boyce stepped in. There was a serious look on the older man's face. 

 

"Dr. Boyce?"

 

Robbie's voice trembled. He felt his stomach tighten in anxious anticipation. What was going on? Was something wrong with Leah?  

 

"Would you please come with me, Robert?" The doctor's voice sounded overly cautious and Robbie couldn't exactly say that it reassured him in any way. On the contrary...

 

"A-aye, of course. What... what's going on?" 

 

Slowly, the Scotsman walked to the door and Dr. Boyce put a hand on his shoulder as they left the room.

 

"I think the king and the princess would rather tell you." 

 

Robbie nodded understandingly. So Leah seemed to be fine. That... that was good. It was good news.

 

 

They entered one of the large meeting rooms and Robbie was surprised to see several ministers all engaged in quiet conversation. It seemed to be a serious matter. 

 

Many pairs of eyes fell on Robbie, but he kept his gaze fixed on Leah, who was sitting to David's right. Her gaze was sad and worried. 

 

"Please sit down, Robert," Dr. Boyce whispered to him and the young man immediately complied. He took the empty seat next to Leah and she immediately grabbed his hand. 

 

"What... happened?" Robbie didn't know if he was allowed to speak just like that, but he just couldn't stop himself.

 

David stood up from his seat and looked at everyone present. 

 

"Today... a worrying incident has occurred on Earth. A member of Starfleet has attempted to murder my son and son-in-law."

 

Whispers and gasps went round the room. Robbie's heart stopped for a moment. He swallowed, his eyes wide with fear. 

 

"My son-in-law Montgomery... was badly injured in the process."

 

Leah's hand squeezed Robbie's even tighter. 

 

"He's in surgery right now and Leonard will let me know as soon as there's any news. We're in close contact with the investigating authorities and–"

 

Robbie wanted to listen to David. He really wanted to. But he only heard the voice muffled. The words didn't reach his mind. 

 

Scotty was injured. Badly injured. He was in surgery, which meant he might die. 

 

If Robbie hadn't been sitting, he would definitely have collapsed. Only Leah's presence had a comforting effect on him. She was his lifeline. She ensured that he didn't immediately burst into tears. 

 

 

When the conversation ended and they left the room, Leah immediately wrapped Robbie in her arms and held him tightly. 

 

"I'm so sorry, darling," she whispered, running her fingers through his hair. 

 

At first Robbie tried to be strong, but eventually he could no longer hold back his sobs. 

 

"Shh, it's okay. Scotty's strong. He will be fine."

 

He wanted to believe it. He really wanted to. And yet it felt like his whole world was falling apart.

 

 

It was at night when there was a knock at the door. Neither Leah nor Robbie had even tried to sleep. They had just sat on the couch, holding each other tightly.

 

The door opened and Robbie drew in a sharp breath as David entered the room. 

 

For a long moment they just stared at each other, but eventually David nodded with a relieved smile on his lips. 

 

Scotty was okay. He was alive. And Robbie couldn't help but cry once more. This time, however, because a huge load was lifted from his heart.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy had settled into the chair next to the bed again, holding Scotty’s hand on the covers when a quiet knock sounded. McCoy glanced at Scotty who nodded.

 

“Come in,” McCoy called.

 

“Hey,” Jim said as he opened the door a slight bit. “I brought this.” He held up a bag. “And I may have also brought this.” He pushed the door open the rest of the way, revealing Francine who hurried into the room.

 

“Mum!?”

 

“Oh my lad!” Francine was at Scotty’s other side in an instant, leaning down to hug him gently. Alasdair followed behind and stood next to McCoy.

 

Jim set the bag down inside the door, then closed it again.

 

“How?” Scotty’s eyes were wide in surprise.

 

“As soon as Jim called, we had to come,” said Granddad.

 

“We couldn’t let ye two be alone,” Francine said, reaching across to squeeze McCoy’s arm.

 

“Mum, ye’ve got work,” Scotty protested softly, his eyes damp with gratitude.

 

“Family is always more important,” said Granddad.

 

“Always,” Francine agreed. McCoy nodded.

 

“A team is coming from home,” McCoy told the two adults.

 

“Aye, and yer friends out there said they aren’t leaving until they do arrive,” Granddad said with an approving smile.

 

“Oh I can’t believe this happened,” Francine said, her eyes welling. “How did this happen?”

 

McCoy glanced around the room quickly.

 

“I’ll get another couple chairs,” he said quietly and before the Scott’s could stop him he was at the door.

 

“Sir.” Spock looked up as McCoy closed the door behind himself. He looked at the Vulcan and then the four others still sitting in the waiting area.

 

“I need a couple chairs for Francine and Granddad,” McCoy said. “But really I wanted to give them a moment together.”

 

“Of course,” Christine said. She stood up and came to take McCoy by the hand. “How are you doing?”

 

He sat in the seat she gently pushed him into and sighed.

 

“I don’t know,” he answered with a shake of his head. “I’m still stuck on the fact that they—” McCoy looked up suddenly realizing what he had been about to say. He didn’t know if Scotty wanted him to share what had happened in the operating room or if he wanted to tell the friends himself, or even if he wanted it known at all.

 

“They what?” Jim asked when McCoy didn’t finish.

 

Aporal gave McCoy a piercing look. “We don’t need to know Captain,” he said firmly.

 

“I need chairs,” McCoy said again as he stood.

 

Spock cleared his throat and the others looked at him. “Andre and his team have just landed. They will be here in ten minutes.” He looked back up from his PADD.

 

“Good. Then all of you can go and rest.” McCoy looked around at the group watching him. “I don’t know how to thank you guys for staying here.”

 

“You would do the same,” Jaylah said, standing up and hugging him tightly.

 

“Let me see if Scotty is up to seeing you guys before you go.” McCoy blinked furiously and turned away, hiding his face as he grabbed for an empty chair.

 

 

Twenty minutes later McCoy relaxed back in a chair beside Scotty once more. Well, as relaxed as he could be in the situation they were in. Granddad now sat next to him and Francine had the room’s good chair on Scotty’s other side.

 

Andre and Anthony now stood outside the room, while Averie had gone on to arrange accommodations for the team and Francine and Granddad. Spock and Jim, Jaylah and Aporal, and Christine had finally seen Scotty awake, had chatted with him for a few minutes, then had left the family alone again as royal security took up their duty.

 

“Ye should rest dear,” Francine told her son gently. Scotty’s eyes were struggling to stay open.

 

“But—”

 

“No ‘buts’ lad, ye listen to yer mum.”

 

“Ok.” Scotty let his eyes fall shut and a moment later his grip on McCoy’s hand lessened.

 

“Ye should rest too,” Granddad said to McCoy.

 

“I know.”

 

 

Scotty

It seemed almost crazy to him, but Scotty hadn't had a nightmare in the last few hours until dawn. He had actually expected that he wouldn't have a moment's peace after everything that had happened, but the exhaustion had probably just been too much. And maybe the fact that most of his family was around had helped too. 

 

When Scotty opened his eyes, only Leonard was still there. A bed had been placed in the room for him so that he no longer had to sleep on the chair. However, the prince was still sitting next to Scotty and holding his hand. 

 

"Mo ghràdh..."

 

Leonard's eyes opened immediately – he probably hadn't slept, just rested his eyes – and he smiled gently.

 

"Good morning, leannan. How are you feeling?" 

 

Scotty smiled gently too, but shrugged his shoulders. He really wasn't sure what to say. 

 

"I don't know... I'm still a bit exhausted from everything, but I think I'm getting better." 

 

They were silent for a moment, just looking deeply into each other's eyes and listening to the steady beeping of the monitors, before Scotty continued.

 

"Have ye been sitting here all night?"

 

Leonard shook his head. 

 

"No. I... I slept a bit. But... I was up early again." 

 

It was obvious that the sleep had been short-lived, because Leonard had deep circles under his eyes. The whole thing seemed to have taken more out of the prince than Scotty himself. But it would probably be a while before he wanted to talk about it. That's why Scotty didn't even ask him about it. 

 

"Mum and Granddad?" 

 

"They left a while after you fell asleep. Averie got them a hotel room nearby. Knowing them, I'm sure it won't be long before they turn up here," Leonard replied and Scotty chuckled softly. 

 

"Aye. You're probably right." 

 

 

They were to be proved right. 

 

Scotty and Leonard had just finished breakfast when there was a knock at the door.

 

"Come in!" 

 

The door opened and Francine and Granddad entered, closely followed by a nurse.

 

"Good morning, Mr. Scott-McCoy. I see you're in the best of hands?" The woman smiled kindly as she checked the drip. 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Good morning. Aye, I am." He smiled at his family. 

 

"The doctor is coming round soon, but I'd like to check a few readings first. I hope that's all right with you?"

 

"Sure. Go ahead."

 

 

After the nurse had left the room, Francine got out her PADD. There was a smile on her lips. 

 

"There's someone who wants to see ye, Monty." 

 

For a moment, Scotty blinked in surprise, but finally realized it could only be one person. He smiled, tears in his eyes.

 

The PADD tootled for a moment, then Francine turned it around so her son could see the screen.

 

"A bhràthair!"

 

"Scotty!"

 

Two familiar faces appeared and Scotty raised a hand and waved. Doing this, he noticed that he was still feeling kind of weak.

 

"Hello Robbie, Leah. Good to see ye."

 

"Good to see you! How are you?" Leah gave him a worried look. 

 

"Oh, I'm okay. After all, I'm in good company."

 

Leah nodded understandingly and her features softened. 

 

"We were so scared for ye," Robbie said with wide eyes. "I-I thought that ye..."

 

"I'm fine, Robbie. Really. There's... no need to worry about me anymore," Scotty interrupted him. He really didn't want the others to feel scared for him. No matter how scary everything had been.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy covered his mouth to hide a yawn. He really hadn’t gotten much sleep despite having laid down on the bed that had been brought in. His dreams had been unpleasant, things he didn’t want to remember.

 

He listened to Robbie and his sister talk with Scotty. Francine must have spoken with them the night before to arrange the chat. Had Robbie stayed home from class to be able to talk to his brother? Or did he have classes on Fridays? McCoy couldn’t remember at the moment. He certainly wouldn’t be attending his own classes that day. And who knew what the weekend would bring for Scotty and his healing. Maybe Monday classes would be right out too.

 

A hand gently shook his shoulder.

 

“Hmm?” McCoy blinked his eyes open and looked at Granddad next to him. The older man’s face showed his concern.

 

“Ye fell asleep love,” Scotty said.

 

The PADD was no longer in his hands. McCoy looked around and realized Francine must have put it away again.

 

“Did we finish talking to Leah and Robbie?” he asked.

 

“We did,” Scotty said with a weak smile. “Ye mostly snored.”

 

“I did not,” McCoy protested. All three Scott’s smiled at each other, but before anyone could say more there was a sharp knock on the door.

 

Averie opened it and Admiral Winston entered.

 

McCoy kept a sigh to himself.

 

“Good morning cadets. Ma’am, sir.” The admiral nodded at Francine and Alasdair. “I am Admiral Winston, in charge of security and this current investigation.”

 

The older Scotts introduced themselves.

 

“How are you today, cadet?” The admiral looked at Scotty.

 

“Better? The nurse has been in, but not the doctor yet.”

 

“Good. I see you have your security on the door.” She looked over at McCoy. “I spoke with your father yesterday evening. Starfleet’s security will continue to be heightened, but I am glad for the loan of his personnel.”

 

“Me too,” McCoy replied in what he hoped came out as a neutral tone.

 

“Besides coming to check on you, I wanted to inform you that we have made some progress. The officer who shot you has been cooperative and gave us a lead on where the Romulan has been staying. Unfortunately, he has already moved on, but we are continuing to follow up.”

 

“That’s something at least,” Granddad murmured.

 

“Obviously you two are dismissed from classes today,” Admiral Winston continued. “And I would like to extend that into next week if necessary. Your health is important and none of us would want you to overdo it too soon.”

 

“Where are your security officers?” Granddad asked. “Averie is on the door here, but I’ve nae seen your people.”

 

“Fair question sir,” the admiral nodded her head towards him deferentially. “At the moment the people I have chosen to watch over these two young men are in civilian clothes. Here in the hospital we’d prefer to not stand out.”

 

“So if someone tried something they’d think we were unprotected,” McCoy frowned.

 

“Yes, but not like that. I would not put you gentlemen in harm’s way as bait.” Admiral Winston looked taken aback at the idea.

 

McCoy let out a slow breath. Tiredness was turning to crankiness and he didn’t want to get himself in trouble. He reached over for Scotty’s hand and felt himself calm. Scotty gave him a squeeze.

 

“Mr. Scott I’m glad you’re feeling better. Ma’am, sir, it was a pleasure to meet you.” Admiral Winston took her leave.

 

“Leonard?” Francine began softly. “If ye’d like to go rest—”

 

“I’m not leaving,” he said stubbornly.

 

Francine smiled gently and nodded. “I know ye don’t want to, but ye could at least lie down.” She waved a hand at the extra bed. “We can keep quiet for ye.”

 

Scotty squeezed his hand again. “Mum’s right. Ye’re getting grumpy.”

 

“Hey!”

 

Scotty grinned. “Just kidding love. But please? Try to get some sleep?”

 

Slowly McCoy nodded. “Ok. But you don't all have to be silent because of me.”

 

“We won’t be, don’t worry,” smiled Francine.

 

McCoy stood up slowly, his body heavy and crossed over to the bed. The mattress was too firm, but he sank into it anyway.

 

 

Scotty

It wasn't long before Leonard fell asleep and Scotty turned his attention to Francine and Alasdair. He was really glad that the two of them had come here. And he was also glad about the phone call they had organized. To see Robbie and Leah had been a good thing. 

 

"He can be really stubborn sometimes," Francine said, glancing briefly at Leonard. She smiled gently and Scotty chuckled. 

 

"Aye. It's usually like that when he's worried."

 

The smile on his mother's lips faded and she looked to Scotty, squeezing his hand. 

 

"I just still can't believe it. I really thought this place would give ye a safe future and then... then this happens. I could've lost ye." Tears filled Francine's eyes and Scotty put his free hand on hers.

 

"But ye didn't, mum. And... if all goes well, Admiral Winston and the others will soon find the person responsible."

 

He said it, even though he didn't believe it himself. Somewhere out there on the streets was a Romulan who wanted to destroy them. A Romulan who had managed to force a member of Starfleet to commit such an act. And that scared Scotty beyond belief. He just didn't want to let it show in front of his family. 

 

"But what if they don't? What if these people try again and... and..." Panic was written all over Francine's face and her voice threatened to crack, but Granddad interrupted her. 

 

"Francine."

 

He gave his daughter-in-law a serious but gentle look and she swallowed hard, nodding. She wiped the tears from her cheeks with the back of her hand. 

 

"A-aye. I ken. We... we have to keep calm and hope." 

 

Alasdair nodded. He, too, disliked the whole situation, but he tried to remain the rock in the surf. 

 

"If only there was some way we could help..." 

 

"Ye do, a mhàthair. Ye help by simply being here with us. That's all ye need to do."

 

Francine nodded once more and tried to smile through the tears. 

 

"How about... I... I cook something for ye? I'm sure I can find a kitchen somewhere." 

 

"That sounds very good. I'm quite sure yer homemade soup will help me recover faster." 

 

 

By the time Leonard woke up from his catch-up sleep, the doctor had already been there. She had told Scotty that they wanted to run a few more tests on him in the afternoon, but that the results looked good so far. 

 

"Hey, mo ghràdh. I hope ye got some rest?" Scotty asked as Leonard sat up and rubbed his eyes. 

 

"Yeah. It felt good." The prince let his gaze wander around the room. "How are you? Where are Francine and Granddad?"

 

Scotty smiled and waited until Leonard had stood up and joined him again. 

 

"I'm all right. The doctor was here and she said everything looks good so far. Granddad's just getting some tea and mum's on her way to make us some soup."

 

Leonard blinked in surprise.

 

"Soup?"

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Aye. She said she'd find some kind of kitchen. She... she's dying to do more for us."

 

"I can believe that. She's such a good soul." Leonard's gaze became thoughtful. "But she already does so much for us just by being with us." 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I know. But if it helps her cope with everything, then I'm certainly not going to stop her."

 

 

McCoy

“I’d have brought ye a tea too if I’d known ye were awake,” Granddad said, looking at McCoy as Averie closed the door behind him.

 

“I’m fine for now Granddad,” McCoy replied politely.

 

“Less of a crank now are ye?”

 

McCoy wanted to protest, but couldn’t help the grin on his face.

 

“It’s about Scotty,” he said a moment later, after Granddad had settled back in a chair. “I promised you I’d keep him safe.”

 

“Len—”

 

“Aye lad and ye’ve done yer best.”

 

McCoy looked down as a light blush spread across his face.

 

“I should have done more…”

 

“No mo ghràdh!” Scotty reached over for McCoy’s hand. “Ye’ve done plenty!”

 

“Don’t ye go blaming yerself yer highness.”

 

“If I wasn’t so stubborn we could have had better security from home sooner.”

 

“Leonard, even if we’d had Andre and his team, they couldn’t have predicted a Starfleet member would turn on us.” Scotty squeezed his hand until McCoy looked up at him.

 

“I’ll give ye lads a moment.” Granddad stood, taking his tea with him and left the room.

 

“Come here Len,” Scotty said softly. He pulled on McCoy’s hand.

 

The prince stood up and moved closer to the bedside. Scotty let go and let his arms spread wide. Carefully he let Scotty pull him close in an embrace. Tension McCoy didn’t realize was there began to lessen as he clung tightly to his husband.

 

“I lost you,” he whispered as his eyes pricked. He closed them tight to hold back the tears.

 

“I’m right here,” Scotty answered, and his voice sounded as rough as McCoy’s felt. “We’ll get through this love, together.”

 

McCoy nodded and slowly pulled himself back together. Scotty was the one who was hurt, and he needed McCoy to be strong.

 

“You’re right,” he said as he stood back up from the hug. “We will get through this.”

 

 

A light tap on the door a few minutes later signaled Granddad returning. He thanked Averie for getting the door, since his hands were full.

 

“Better lads?”

 

McCoy nodded as Scotty answered an affirmative.

 

“Here,” Granddad said as he handed McCoy a cup. “Two sugars for his highness.”

 

McCoy let out a tight laugh, but accepted the tea gratefully. “Thank you.”

 

“Now, this admiral,” Granddad said as he sat down facing the two. “Do ye trust her? She seems competent.”

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty who was glancing at him.

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded as he looked back at the older man.

 

“It isn’t her fault someone else was weak,” McCoy said. “She’s treated us fairly—”

 

“And took us seriously from the start,” Scotty added. “And is keeping us informed.”

 

“And hasn’t called me out on my behavior,” McCoy said, his face reddening in embarrassment. His empty hand came up to run across his face.

 

 

Scotty

It didn't take much longer for Francine to join them again too. With her she brought a huge pot which was filled with delicious smelling soup. 

 

"Mmmm, that smells amazing, Francine. But... where did you find a place to cook something?" Leonard asked with a gentle smile as he helped Francine fill up the soup plates for all of them. 

 

"Oh, it was actually quite easy. I just paid a visit to yer academy and asked some of yer friends if I could use one of the communal kitchens by any chance. Nyota said that it was no problem and she showed me the one some of the students living in her dorm use. All the cadets were very nice to me once they found out who I was." 

 

Scotty couldn't keep a frown from his face as he heard that. 

 

"I bet everyone on campus knows what happened by now", he said in a low voice and stared at his blanket. 

 

Leonard and him had finally been able to just blend in. They had been regular cadets like everyone else. And now? Now all that was probably going to end. People would recognize and judge them for who they were. Something they had tried to prevent all the time. 

 

"Well, ye cannae expect nobody to hear about an incident like that, lad," Granddad said, taking the plate Leonard was offering him with a grateful nod.

 

"Aye, I know. It's just... I was hoping it would be easier to keep a low profile at the academy." Scotty let out a heavy sigh. "Guess I was wrong."

 

When a hand touched his the young Scotsman finally lifted his gaze from the blanket and looked at the person next to him. To his surprise it wasn't Leonard, but his mother who sent him a soft smile. 

 

"Ye cannae control what happens in yer life, Monty, but ye can control the way ye deal with it. Aye, it's quite probable that people will notice who the two of ye are. Ye will draw attention to yerselves, but ye will show all the people that ye are strong and not afraid. Then they will see that the both of ye will make fine Starfleet officers one day. Let's be honest, once the two of ye are the best engineer and best doctor in the fleet ye will be well-known and popular anyway. Ye cannae stay in the shadows for all your life."

 

Scotty couldn't help but return the smile as he squeezed his mother's hand. 

 

He had always been the one who didn't want to stand in the spotlight. But Francine was right. Sooner or later the goal of becoming the best engineer ever would gain him popularity one way or another. 

 

He glanced at Leonard who was also smiling at Francine, however, the smile didn't reach his eyes. Something was obviously wrong, but Scotty didn't want to ask him in front of others. 

 

Instead he picked up his spoon and tried the soup, letting out a content sigh after doing so. 

 

"Mmm, it's delicious, a mhàthair. Just what my body needs to get better."

 

 

After their meal Francine and Granddad said that they would return the pot to the academy and then go to their hotel for a while. They wanted to give the two young men some time alone and Scotty was actually really grateful for that. 

 

They sat in silence for a while, Leonard just stroking Scotty's hand, but finally the Scotsman spoke up.

 

"Are... ye okay, Len? If it's about what happened during surgery, I can assure ye that I'm fine. Ye don't have to worry about–"

 

But Leonard quickly shook his head. 

 

"No. It's... it's something else."

 

Scotty gave him an inquiring look and Leonard's shoulders slumped.

 

"I... I feel like this is all my fault. If it weren't for me, then you wouldn't have to worry about others knowing and talking about you."

 

Scotty blinked in surprise. Then it clicked in his brain.

 

"Is this... because of what I said earlier? Oh, mo ghràdh, please. Don't worry about that. I... I was just a wee bit sad, but... mum is right. In the end, with all my plans to become a great engineer, I would never have been able to hide from the world forever."

 

"But you wouldn't have been hurt!" Leonard protested, but Scotty stopped him right away. His voice was stern, but the look in his eyes was soft. 

 

"I already told ye and I will tell ye over and over again: it's not yer fault. Ye are the greatest thing that happened to me and nothing will ever change that. Nothing can destroy what we have. Never. I love ye, Leonard."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy was feeling restless. The doctor had said the day before that Scotty would most likely be sent home the next afternoon. She’d been back that morning with a promise to check back again, but hadn’t mentioned releasing him. The prince stared blankly at the PADD in his lap. He was trying to read some homework, but the words had just flowed into a blur.

 

Scotty was dozing as McCoy looked over. He was doing well, but McCoy still couldn’t help but be worried. He let out a soft sigh. Worrying about what he could have done didn’t help. All he could do at the moment was be there for his husband.

 

A gentle tap at the door had McCoy looking over his shoulder. Averie opened it a small bit and looked in.

 

“The doctor sir.”

 

McCoy nodded and turned his PADD off before reaching for Scotty’s hand.

 

“Hey darlin’.”

 

He hated to wake Scotty. The door clicked shut again and the doctor’s footsteps were quiet.

 

Scotty blinked his eyes open slowly.

 

“Sorry to wake you cadet,” the doctor said with a gentle smile.

 

“It’s alright,” he replied before yawning.

 

“I’ll just get some more readings here,” the doctor peered down at the tricorder in her hands, and at the machines around Scotty’s bedside.

 

McCoy squeezed Scotty’s hand. Scotty gave him a smile in return.

 

“Everything has stayed steady since you were brought in here after surgery,” the doctor continued. She tapped through a few screens. “You’re doing very well. Yes…” She lowered the device in her hand and looked at Scotty. “…I’m assured by your progress, that you are healing as best as possible and have no qualms about sending you home.”

 

“Is there anything we need to do or know?” McCoy asked. “When we are home?” He wanted Scotty to be released, but now that it was going to happen he was suddenly filled with doubts. What ifs started crossing his mind.

 

“The nurse will be in with all the information you need,” the doctor said.

 

“Thank ye,” Scotty said as the doctor began to turn away.

 

“Yes. I’m sorry we met this way, but I’m glad you’re recovering well.”

 

Then she was out the door and gone.

 

“What if something happens when we get home?” McCoy said nervously.

 

“Then we call for help, love,” Scotty said with a reassuring squeeze to McCoy’s hand. “But ye heard her; I'm doing great.”

 

McCoy nodded, but his worry settled in a knot in his stomach. Just the day before Scotty had not been great.

 

“I suppose I should get our things packed back up,” McCoy said, looking around the room.

 

“Ye could get my clothes ready,” Scotty agreed.

 

McCoy went to the bag Jim had brought them and pulled out some pants and a shirt; he brought them back over to the bed. Then he went back to collecting their few things from the room.

 

“Ye’ve done that, now we’ll probably have to wait hours for the nurse,” Scotty chuckled.

 

 

Scotty was proven wrong as the nurse came in just fifteen minutes later. She was quick as she unhooked Scotty from machines and relayed his release information and home care plans to them. She reached in a pocket and handed a data card to McCoy.

 

“That has everything I’ve been saying on it. If you have any questions do not hesitate to call.”

 

McCoy slid the card in his own pocket as he nodded.

 

“Now Mr. Scott, you’re all ready. Get dressed and I’ll go grab a wheelchair.”

 

“A wheelchair?” McCoy frowned.

 

“I can walk,” Scotty added.

 

“Standard procedure for discharged patients,” the nurse said, and left the room.

 

“Georgiares procedure must be different,” McCoy shrugged.

 

“Must be.” Scotty pushed back the blankets, and swung his legs over the side of the bed. He landed on his feet and reached for the bed as he wobbled briefly. McCoy hurried to his side.

 

“It’s fine Len,” he reassured McCoy. “Just haven’t been up yet.” He smiled.

 

“Ok,” McCoy managed to get out in a steady voice.

 

 

Scotty

A large reception committee was already waiting for Scotty and Leonard outside the academy. All their friends were there and Francine and Alasdair had also walked there directly from the hotel. 

 

"I let everyone know," said Leonard, shrugging his shoulders as Scotty gave him a questioning look. 

 

"And I'm very glad ye did," the Scotsman replied with a smile before turning to the group. "Hey everyone."

 

A few hugs and questions about Scotty's well-being followed, all of which he answered truthfully.

 

He was feeling better, but a wee bit tired and exhausted. The doctor had said that he would recover quickly if he followed all the instructions. 

 

"Oh, I'm so glad you are okay, Montgomery Scotty." Jaylah tried her best not to squeeze her friend too hard.

 

"She was worried the whole time and couldn't even concentrate properly in class today," Aporal said with a grin as he patted Scotty on the shoulder. Jaylah stuck her tongue out at the Andorian.

 

"Come on, as if you weren't just as worried."

 

Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Me? No way. I've said from the start that Scottish boy is a fighter and will make it." 

 

Even though Aporal played it cool, Scotty could see in his eyes that there was some truth in Jaylah's words. 

 

"And you were right, Aporal." Leonard gave his blue-skinned friend a smile. Whatever had happened while he had been unconscious in the operating theater, Scotty knew that Aporal had given Leonard courage. And he was incredibly grateful to him for that. 

 

"How much longer will you be in San Francisco?" Jim asked Francine after everyone had made sure that Scotty was all right. 

 

"I think we'll be leaving tomorrow morning. I wanted to stay until Monty is out of hospital and now that he is..." She looked at her son. "Unless of course ye insist we stay longer."

 

But Scotty shook his head.

 

"Nae, mum. That's not necessary. I'm in good hands." He looked at Leonard, his friends and, of course, the royal security team.

 

"If yer mother is really ready to leave her baby," Granddad said with a smirk and Francine wiped a tear from her cheek. Then she hugged Scotty. 

 

"Aye. I am. I trust everyone here to take good care of ye."

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"I'm sure they will."

 

"How about I reserve the kitchen for us so we can all eat together in peace tonight? I'm pretty sure you want to take it easy for now, don't you Scotty?" 

 

The Scotsman gave Uhura a grateful smile.

 

"That sounds very good, Ny. If it can be done so spontaneously?"

 

"Oh, I can manage that." Uhura waved her hand dismissively. "I'll just turn on the charm."

 

"Then go to yer room and get some rest for now. We'll let ye know when everything is ready," Francine said and Scotty thought once again about how lucky he was to have such great friends and family.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy tapped in their door code and let Scotty enter first. He turned back to Averie behind him.

 

“I’ll be just down the hall sir,” she said, pointing back towards a bench by the lift.

 

McCoy nodded. He was glad she wouldn’t be right outside their door, but a bench in the hall certainly didn’t sound comfortable. Maybe later on after Scotty was settled he could push one of their chairs out for security.

 

Closing the door behind him, he set the bag on his shoulder down on his desk. He’d deal with unpacking it later. For now he would do whatever Scotty wanted.

 

Looking over, Scotty was sitting down slowly on the bed.

 

“What can I do?” McCoy asked as he walked over to join him.

 

Scotty’s hand gently rubbed down his side, stopping near where he’d been shot. He made a face as his shirt stuck.

 

“I think I’d like to really clean up,” he said. “And then I think I may need to lie down. Coming back here was a bit tiring.”

 

McCoy shifted as something dug into his leg. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the data card. He set it on his bedside table.

 

“The nurse said showering would be fine.”

 

“Would you like help?” McCoy offered. Scotty began to stand up and he grinned at McCoy.

 

“Of course ye want to help with that,” Scotty winked.

 

McCoy’s face warmed. “That’s not why,” he protested, and stood as well.

 

Scotty leaned in close. “Oi, ye better come have one too, you’re not smelling too great either.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy tried to frown, but he was just too happy to hear Scotty poking fun at him like normal.

 

 

A few minutes later McCoy had helped Scotty from his clothes and had the shower on. He stepped back to remove his own.

 

“What happened?”

 

McCoy looked up to see Scotty pointing at his legs. He glanced down then touched the dark bruises on his knees.

 

“When I caught you,” he said softly. “I fell down a second later.” He kicked the rest of his clothes free and joined Scotty. The water was just right as it flowed over them.

 

“Does it hurt?” Scotty asked.

 

McCoy shook his head. “Honestly I forgot all about them.”

 

“Ye could have had them fixed.”

 

McCoy shook his head again, then slowly forced his eyes down to Scotty’s stomach. His fingers reached out, trembling slightly, and touched the faint scar.

 

“I’m alright now mo ghràdh,” Scotty whispered, taking McCoy’s hand in his own.

 

“I know,” McCoy whispered back, dropping his forehead to meet Scotty’s.

 

 

Warm blankets covered the pair as they lay in bed. McCoy had a sense of real relief to have Scotty in his arms. Scotty being confined to the hospital bed, only able to snatch a hug, just wasn’t the same as their bodies pressed full length against each other. It had been ages since they hadn’t stretched out next to each other at night.

 

“Should we set an alarm in case?” Scotty asked.

 

“I suppose.” McCoy rolled onto his back and reached for his PADD.

 

He took a deep breath, just inhaling Scotty as he rolled back.

 

“Did you want… to tell the others about the OR?” McCoy asked quietly. “I noticed you hadn’t mentioned it to anyone yet.”

 

Scotty looked away for a moment. “I don’t want any of them worrying about something they can’t change. I’m here and I’m fine now.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy said. He raised a hand to stroke through his husband’s hair. “I think Aporal may have realized though. There were a couple looks he gave me…”

 

“He probably read it on your face. He excels at that.” Scotty shrugged. “He’ll most likely keep it to himself, but I’ll ask just in case.”

 

McCoy nodded. Scotty’s body was getting warmer and warmer next to him and he didn’t expect the Scotsman to be awake much longer.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love ye too,” Scotty murmured as his eyes closed.

 

 

Scotty

It had done Scotty so much good to finally sleep snuggled up to Leonard again. The moment his husband had wrapped his arms around him to hold him, Scotty had realized just how much he had missed it in the hospital. Having Leonard close by his side would definitely help his speedy recovery.

 

And of course it also helped to have his other loved ones around him. Uhura had managed to reserve the kitchen and so they all sat together in the evening and ate dinner.

 

Surrounded by his friends and family, Scotty felt safe. Even though he knew that Robbie and Leah and the rest of the royal family were missing to complete the family. 

 

And yet, worry lurked in the back of his mind. The Romulan was still out there somewhere, plotting who knew what. Did he have any other Starfleet members on his side? What contacts were available to him? How long would it be before he tried something again?

 

"Everything okay, Scottish boy?" 

 

Aporal's voice snapped Scotty out of his thoughts and he looked at the Andorian sitting across the table from him. 

 

"Oh, um, a-aye."

 

It was obvious that Aporal didn't believe him, but he didn't probe further. Something Scotty was infinitely grateful for. He wanted to talk to Aporal later anyway and then he would tell him the truth. 

 

"We'll all take care of Scotty. I swear to you on my life." 

 

Scotty looked over at Jim, who was talking to Francine and now raised his hand as if to swear an oath. 

 

Francine chuckled softly and placed a hand on Jim's cheek motherly. "Oh, I ken ye do, laddie. I trust ye all." 

 

"Just make sure he doesn't overdo it too quickly. Let him rest," Granddad admonished and Scotty rolled his eyes.

 

"I'll make sure of that myself. Don't worry."

 

 

After dinner, Francine and Alasdair said goodbye to everyone. They would spend another night in the hotel and then fly back to Scotland early the next morning.

 

Scotty held them for a long time. It was harder than usual to let his family go, but he knew he would see them again soon. Even if only by video call.

 

Aporal and Jaylah accompanied Scotty and Leonard back to their room. And of course Andre, who had taken over with Averie. 

 

As they walked down the corridor, Scotty walked alongside Aporal. Leonard and Jaylah were walking a little further ahead of them, so the Scotsman took the opportunity to speak quietly to his friend.

 

"Ye... know what happened during the surgery, don't ye?" he asked quietly and Aporal shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I can imagine. Your prince's reaction clearly showed it." 

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Could ye... please not tell the others? I don't want them to worry about me any more than they already do."

 

Aporal snorted. 

 

"I think you know my answer to that, Scottish boy. Though it's really hurtful that you think I of all people would blurt out stuff you'd obviously rather keep to yourselves." 

 

Scotty opened his mouth to say something, embarrassed, but Aporal just grinned.

 

"Don't give me that look, Scottish boy. You know you could never really hurt me."

 

Scotty's shoulders slumped again immediately and he nodded. A smile crept onto his lips. 

 

"Aye. Nothing and no one can hurt the great Aporal."

 

"Exactly."

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy’s eyes flew open as he drew in a sharp breath. He held it a moment before blowing it out as he realized where he was. His whole body had gone tense, and he tried to relax it.

 

He was in bed, the room dark, Scotty still breathing softly next to him. McCoy hoped he wouldn’t accidentally wake his husband. He tried to be as still as he could and slow his racing heart.

 

He’d been dreaming.

 

No.

 

He wouldn’t call it that. It had been a nightmare. He tried to recall what he had seen, but couldn’t. All McCoy remembered was that Scotty had been in danger and he couldn’t get to him.

 

Quietly McCoy cursed at himself. He should have taken a pill. Slowly he rolled away from Scotty to reach for the nightstand. His hand crept along the table, passing over his comm, the data card from the hospital, and a book they were reading.

 

He leaned closer to the nightstand and reached further. Still nothing. Scotty must have moved them back to his side again. Gently he began to slide out of the bed.

 

“Mo ghràdh?” Scotty’s voice was heavy with sleep as he lifted his head off his pillow slightly.

 

“It’s ok darlin’, go back to sleep,” McCoy whispered as he froze.

 

“What’s wrong?” The words were muffled as Scotty turned to face him.

 

“Nothing,” McCoy said. “Just need the bathroom.” He began to move again. A shuffling of covers and Scotty’s hand was on his wrist.

 

“Bad dream?”

 

McCoy sighed and stopped again. “Yes,” he admitted softly. “I was looking for the pills.”

 

“Got’em.” More sounds of the covers moving, then the noise of pills in a bottle. “Here love.”

 

“Thanks.” McCoy shook one into his hand then set the bottle next to his comm. “I’ll be right back.” He got up and went into the bathroom, careful to close the door before turning on the light.

 

He blinked against the sudden brightness, then threw the pill in his mouth, following it with a drink of water cupped into his hand from the faucet. McCoy dried his hand and looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was sticking up on one side from sleeping and he gave himself a brief smile at the sight before running his hand through it. He took a deep breath, then reached to turn out the light. A bad dream couldn’t hurt them.

 

McCoy returned carefully to the bed, but Scotty was waiting to pull him close.

 

“Ok?” Scotty asked as McCoy settled himself next to his husband, head tucked down to his favorite spot on Scotty’s chest.

 

He nodded, knowing Scotty could feel it.

 

“Want to tell me?”

 

“I don’t remember what happened, just it wasn’t good.”

 

“We’ll be alright mo ghràdh,” Scotty said. He brought an arm tight around McCoy.

 

“I know,” McCoy replied, his own arm over Scotty’s side. He could hear Scotty’s heartbeat and it was already relaxing him. “Go back to sleep,” he whispered.

 

“Ye too,” Scotty said, his fingers tightening for a moment on McCoy’s back.

 

 

Scotty

The weekend flew by, although Scotty and Leonard didn't do much. They tried as best they could to catch up on the lessons they had missed on Friday and spent the rest of the time relaxing with a good book and a few conversations with friends. 

 

Jaylah regularly inquired about Scotty and Leonard's well-being and offered her help time and again, and Aporal seemed to be the only one who could calm her down a bit. At least some of the time.

 

As they sat at breakfast on Monday, Jaylah kept giving Scotty uneasy glances. The Scotsman noticed and gave her a gentle smile. 

 

"I'm really looking forward to class this afternoon. Working on the current engineering project is definitely going to be great!" 

 

Jaylah narrowed her eyes a little and looked at her friend.

 

"And you're quite sure you are feeling ready for class, Montgomery Scotty?"

 

"Aye, I am. I've been lazing around and resting all weekend and I don't want to miss any more lessons," Scotty replied.

 

"You only missed one day," Jaylah muttered to herself and Aporal, who was sitting next to her, laughed. He put a hand on her shoulder.

 

"If Scottish boy says he feels ready, then he is ready."

 

Jaylah mumbled something in her native tongue, but Scotty didn't ask what it meant. Instead, he reached across the table and put his hand on his alien friend's.

 

"I'm fine, Jaylah. I really am. And if I realize it's getting to be too much for me somehow, I'll call in sick immediately and go to my room. I promise."

 

Jaylah looked at him for a long moment, but then she nodded and smiled softly. 

 

"Okay."

 

The rest of breakfast was relaxed and filled with conversation about the past weekend.

 

 

"I really don't want to sit so far away from ye," Scotty murmured softly as Leonard and he walked hand in hand to the lecture hall where Madison's classes were always held. Leonard squeezed Scotty's hand a little tighter. 

 

"And you won't. I'm going to swap places with the student sitting next to you."

 

"Len," Scotty tried to say something, but his husband only shook his head.

 

"No. Madison knows exactly what happened and that's why he has to let us sit next to each other."

 

Scotty smiled weakly. If only it were that simple. They knew Madison very well. They knew that the man would do anything to make their lives more difficult.

 

But Scotty was all the more surprised when the professor intercepted them at the door and greeted them.

 

"Good morning, cadets." 

 

"Uhm, good morning, sir," Scotty said cautiously, while Leonard's reply was much quieter and grumpier.

 

"Mr. Scott, I... I've heard what happened to you. I'm really sorry. Do you feel ready to return to class?"

 

Contrary to Scotty's expectations, the words seemed to come relatively easily from Madison's lips. 

 

"A-aye, sir."

 

Before Madison could say anything else, Leonard was already speaking.

 

"I want to change my seat and sit next to my husband." His gaze was hard and confident. Nevertheless, he added a quiet 'sir' as an afterthought.

 

Madison didn't look particularly enthusiastic, but he nodded.

 

"That's why I've been waiting here for you both. I wanted to let you know that the seating plan is... out of order for the time being. You may sit wherever you like."

 

Scotty's heart leapt with relief and his eyes grew wide. 

 

"R-really, sir?"

 

Madison nodded before clearing his throat.

 

"As long as... you pay attention and don't get distracted."

 

He gave Leonard a meaningful look, but the prince said nothing. 

 

"Thank ye, sir. Really." 

 

"Well then... let's start the lesson. Find yourselves some seats."

 

Scotty couldn't help but smile as they followed Madison into the room. So there seemed to be one good thing about the whole thing, after all.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy’s eyes may have been following Madison’s every move around the room, but the rest of his body was alert to any move from Scotty.

 

He felt a tiny bit of gratitude to the man for what sounded like his sincere concern for Scotty’s health, and for rescinding the seating assignments for the day, but McCoy still knew the slightest wrong move would put them back on Madison’s bad side.

 

He watched Madison, he took notes and he let his hand slide quietly to Scotty’s from time to time. For whose reassurance he couldn’t say, but he appreciated the soft squeeze from Scotty each time.

 

Finally Madison dismissed them and McCoy turned immediately to Scotty.

 

“I’m doing fine love,” Scotty answered before McCoy could speak.

 

“Are you—”

 

“Aye, I’m sure,” Scotty said, beginning to smile. “I said I would call out if it got too much and it hasn’t yet.”

 

“Ok,” McCoy agreed, nodding slowly. “If you do leave class—”

 

“I will let ye know.” Scotty smiled again and leaned forward to give McCoy a quick peck. “We should get moving.”

 

They gathered their things, stood up and began to head for the door.

 

“I take it we each get a guard?” Scotty said as they reached the door.

 

McCoy sighed. He hated being guarded by palace security again, but on the other hand he was extremely grateful for them watching Scotty.

 

“Andre and Anthony,” he murmured as they left the room. Andre had walked to class behind them and Anthony must have joined him recently. Only one guard was needed when they shared classes.

 

“It’s better this way,” Scotty murmured back. “At least until they find the Romulan.”

 

The two guards silently fell into step behind the two young men.

 

“I know. Just wish they would find him soon. You’d think Starfleet could do that quicker…” McCoy shook his head angrily.

 

“We’re explorers Len, not police or detectives,” Scotty soothed.

 

McCoy let out a noisy sigh. “There must be someone who can track him down.”

 

“They will.”

 

 

McCoy sat in his next class, Anthony outside the door. He had given Andre a look as he and Scotty parted ways and the head guard had known exactly what the prince wanted. Anthony was a good guard as well, but McCoy’s mind was at better ease knowing the chief of the team was with Scotty.

 

He looked up from his PADD to the teacher. She had put some kind of equation on the screen and it took all he had to bring his mind back from his worries to sort it out.

 

 

McCoy hurried across to the dining hall as soon as classes let out for lunch. He scanned the hall as he entered. Cora and Uhura were at their usual table, but no one else yet. McCoy got his meal, his head on a swivel to watch for his husband.

 

“They’re on their way sir,” Anthony suddenly said.

 

McCoy looked up as he grabbed silverware. Anthony held up his comm.

 

“Thank you,” he said, feeling his face warm slightly. He made his way to the table with the girls and as he began to sit and greet them Scotty entered with Andre.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty greeted his husband with a kiss on the cheek after he had grabbed something to eat and sat down with him. 

 

"Hey, how's your day been so far?" There was a clear undertone of concern in Leonard's voice. Scotty put a hand on his arm. 

 

"It's gone well, Len. I didn't overexert myself. And Andre took good care of me," the Scotsman assured his beloved and the prince glanced briefly in the direction of the bodyguards who had positioned themselves near the front door. He gave them a barely perceptible nod, then turned back to Scotty. 

 

"Are you exhausted? Do you need anything?" 

 

Scotty shook his head. 

 

"Nae, I'm fine. No pain. No fatigue."

 

"I just find it so crazy to imagine that in the 21st century you had to wait weeks for injuries to heal properly." Cora grimaced at the thought. "Fortunately, everything is much quicker and easier today." 

 

"That's true. Where would we be without today's equipment?" Uhura added. 

 

Scotty smiled. It was obvious that the girls were trying to distract Leonard from his worries. And he seemed to be responding. 

 

"It's really hard to imagine. It reminds me of last week's medical lesson. Can you imagine not having a cure for certain diseases in the past?" 

 

Even though Scotty wasn't sure if Leonard could really forget his worries completely, he had to smile as he listened to the prince's rambling story. It was great to see Leonard so enthusiastic. 

 

One by one, the rest of their friends joined them. The topics of conversation became more colorful and by the time lunch was over, Leonard definitely seemed more relaxed than when they started.

 

 

Scotty, Aporal, Jaylah and Keenser were on their way to dinner when the Scotsman's communicator beeped and brought the group to a halt. A glance at the screen told Scotty that it was a message from Admiral Winston. He quickly ran his eyes over the message. 

 

"Who is it, Montgomery Scotty?" Jaylah looked at her friend with wide eyes.

 

"It... is Admiral Winston. There's news about the Romulan. Leonard and I are to get to her immediately. He got the same message." 

 

Scotty looked over his shoulder at Andre, who was holding his own communicator. Anthony and he were probably also in contact.

 

"Then we need to get to her now!" Jaylah's voice sounded incredibly excited.

 

"We?" 

 

"Of course, Montgomery Scotty! We're coming with you. We want to know what's going on, too."

 

Aporal just shrugged and Keenser grunted. They seemed to agree with Jaylah. And Scotty just couldn't say 'no' to them. In fact, he was quite grateful. 

 

"Aye, well... let's go then."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy had just entered the dining hall, Anthony behind him, when his comm beeped. Instantly he pulled it out, hoping it wasn’t Scotty telling him he was feeling poorly.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Sir?” Anthony asked quietly behind him.

 

“Admiral Winston has asked us to come see her immediately,” McCoy replied, still reading the message. He looked up and turned back towards the door, moving past Anthony.

 

“Mr. Scott-McCoy is on his way sir,” Anthony said, his comm in his hand. “And a few of your friends apparently.”

 

McCoy smiled. He could guess who was with Scotty since he was coming from an engineering class.

 

“I just hope the admiral has good news.”

 

 

The trip to the admiral’s office was quick and Scotty was waiting just inside the building. Jaylah, Aporal and Keenser were standing with him. Andre and Anthony greeted each other with a nod as McCoy moved to his husband’s side.

 

McCoy raised an eyebrow at their friends.

 

“Of course we would come, Just Leonard!” Jaylah began when she saw his look.

 

McCoy gave a laugh. “I know sweetheart, and I’m grateful to you.”

 

They headed upstairs to where the admiral’s office was. McCoy and Scotty were sent towards Winston’s door. The three friends and two security members waited nearby.

 

“Thank you for coming so quickly,” Admiral Winston greeted them as they settled into chairs before her desk.

 

“Have you caught him?” McCoy asked bluntly.

 

Admiral Winston let out a soft sigh.

 

“I’m afraid not. Every time our team finds something and moves in, he’s already two steps ahead of them.” She gave a noise of frustration and McCoy frowned. A glance at Scotty showed his husband looking unhappy as well.

 

“So why did ye call us in?”

 

“The prisoner, Sural, has finally been forthcoming with some information. He has finally admitted to the Romulan here being his brother.”

 

“How can you trust what he says?” McCoy asked. “Obviously the guy Scotty saw looked like Sural, but Sural lied to us last year. Why would he want to tell Starfleet anything?” He reached over as he spoke and caught Scotty’s hand.

 

“We have to believe something at some point or we’ll have nothing,” Winston said. “As for why he would tell us anything…” She shrugged. “Perhaps in an effort to protect family?”

 

McCoy drew in a breath and held it for a moment. They were no closer to catching the Romulan and his frustration was rising.

 

“Well have they discovered how he got here at least?” Scotty asked. “Keenser’s formula—”

 

“Yes, it’s been passed on to all Starfleet ships. And yes, a small ship was discovered abandoned outside the solar system. He managed to find a gap in the patrols at the neutral zone, and as it is such a small ship it left barely a trail.”

 

McCoy took another breath to keep his anger from showing.

 

“So why call us in? Just to tell us the guy is possibly Sural’s brother?” he asked.

 

Admiral Winston’s eyes suddenly grew weary.

 

“No. It was to tell you that the team searching for him found his previous hideout and he left something behind. A data card. We aren’t sure if it was left on purpose or by accident yet. However, our techs have been working on recovering its data. It was improperly cleared.”

 

McCoy’s stomach twisted. The admiral’s next words were going to be important, whichever way they went.

 

“And?” Scotty asked.

 

“And so far the recovered data includes names of Starfleet officers, including the security member who shot you.”

 

McCoy blinked, and felt his hand squeezed tighter by Scotty.

 

“Others he bought?” McCoy asked angrily.

 

Admiral Winston held up a hand, palm forward at him.

 

“They have been detained for investigation, but so far no ties to the Romulan have been found.”

 

“So he was just looking into who he could try to use next,” Scotty said softly. “People with something to hide or to lose.”

 

“Yes,” Winston agreed.

 

“We’re any of them ones you vouched for?” McCoy couldn’t stop himself from asking. Headmaster Pike’s reminder about staying out of trouble came back to him after the question was out.

 

Admiral Winston gave him a sharp look.

 

“Fortunately, no.”

 

McCoy nodded and a breath of relief sighed out.

 

“Sorry ma’am,” he said quietly.

 

“You’re concerned cadet; this is about your safety,” she said. “I understand.”

 

 

Scotty

It took a moment for all the information to fully reach Scotty's brain. The wanted Romulan was indeed Sural's brother. He was always at least one step ahead of Starfleet and he had planned to blackmail or bribe even more people. 

 

"I assure you once again that I trust the people I have chosen and that we are doing everything we can to make this search a success," Admiral Winston said, looking from one cadet to another. 

 

"Aye, ma'am. We... we believe ye. It's just... It's all pretty crazy." 

 

Admiral Winston's gaze came to rest on Scotty and her eyes became exceedingly gentle. 

 

"Is there anything else I can do for you, Cadet? Would you like me to see about getting you an appointment with one of the psychologists?" 

 

"Nae, Admiral." Scotty shook his head. "That... is not necessary."

 

The older lady looked at him for a moment longer before finally nodding. 

 

"I will continue to keep you both informed. As soon as there is any news, I will contact you again."

 

"Thank ye, ma'am."

 

"Thank you."

 

Even as they said their thanks, Scotty and Leonard stood up and moved towards the door. 

 

The goodbyes were short-lived and as Scotty left the room with Leonard and his eyes met their friends, he knew why he had refused the help of a psychologist. His friends were all he needed to feel safe and secure.

 

 

The meeting was followed by numerous questions from Jaylah about the conversation. She wanted to know what the admiral had said. She wanted to know how they would proceed now. Leonard and Scotty briefly discussed everything they had heard and Jaylah was shocked by the news. 

 

"There must be more they can do! It can't be that hard to find a Romulan on Earth!"

 

Leonard immediately raised a finger to his lips. 

 

"Shh, not so loud!" he hissed and Jaylah winced guiltily. She also noticed the looks the other students gave them at the mention of the word 'Romulan'. 

 

"Sorry," she mumbled quietly, but seemed to want to get even more upset. 

 

Leonard sighed heavily and pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

"He's good. If he really is Sural's brother, he's just as sneaky and intelligent as he is," he said quietly and Scotty felt a pang in his heart.

 

They had trusted Sural back then. Apart from Spock, no one had had the slightest suspicion that there might be something wrong with the student disguised as a Vulcan. It was precisely their intelligence that made Romulans an extremely dangerous species.

 

"But he's not smart or fast enough to take me on."

 

Scotty's eyes traveled to Aporal, who was walking beside him. A determined look was on the Andorian's face and the Scotsman smiled softly at seeing it. 

 

"I really don't know how I'll ever be able to repay ye. Ye... ye saved my life and probably Leonard's too." 

 

If Aporal hadn't reacted immediately and pushed the Starfleet officer to the ground, the attack would probably have ended very differently. A terrible thought that made Scotty's stomach twist and turn. 

 

Aporal just shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"It was nothing, Scottish boy. You... did enough for me, too. Both of you." He hesitated for a moment before continuing quietly. "I just hope this guy is found soon. Before he does any more damage."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy was glad for the familiar surroundings of their room after they finally left dinner. Anthony had escorted them from the dining hall and at some point in the evening Averie would trade off with him for the overnight stretch in the dorm building.

 

Dinner had felt safe with their friends around, but it had been tiring to go over what the admiral had told them more than once. But McCoy was incredibly grateful for all their friends and their care and concern.

 

“How are you doing?” he asked Scotty as they settled on the bed with their books and homework. He bumped his shoulder gently into the Scotsman’s.

 

“I feel fine Len,” Scotty replied with a soft smile. “Tired, but nae different than any other day after classes.”

 

“Are you sure about not seeing someone?” McCoy rolled onto his side to better see Scotty’s face.

 

“I have all of ye.” Scotty moved his device and books and rolled to face McCoy. He leaned in and met McCoy’s mouth with his own.

 

The prince couldn’t help smiling into the kiss.

 

“If you’re sure…” he said as they broke apart.

 

“I’m sure,” Scotty assured him and kissed him again.

 

McCoy chuckled. “I thought we were doing homework?”

 

“We will,” Scotty grinned. “But we can have a few moments for each other first can’t we?”

 

“Always,” McCoy agreed and moved closer.

 

A chirp from a PADD interrupted them a few moments later.

 

“Whose?” McCoy asked as he frowned.

 

“Yours,” Scotty said, reaching behind him and looking at his device.

 

McCoy let out an annoyed grunt and reached for his own PADD. He opened his new message and scanned it quickly.

 

“Just Leah. Says the admiral contacted them with the same info she gave us.” He looked back at Scotty and sighed. “We really should get our work done.” He pushed himself up to sit.

 

“Aye love,” Scotty nodded. He rolled onto his back then sat up as well.

 

 

McCoy pushed away his medical text with a sigh. He had started off studying strong, but as the evening wore on his mind had begun to lose focus on medicine and the conversation in Admiral Winston’s office came back.

 

“What is it, love?” Scotty murmured next to him, eyes still on his own homework.

 

McCoy blew out another sigh. “Just wish they could catch him. That there was a way to get ahead of him.” He knew Scotty would know who he was talking about. He gave a sarcastic laugh. “You and Robbie and Keenser could probably have all the information off that data card in an hour.”

 

“Robbie and Keenser maybe,” Scotty mused, looking over. “Ye know Robbie is the better hacker. But I’m sure the ‘Fleet has people just as good. They’d have to.”

 

“But if they don’t?” McCoy pushed. “Then this just keeps going.”

 

Scotty pushed his homework away and slid down to lie next to McCoy. “It won’t. They’ll get him.”

 

McCoy couldn’t help another long sigh. “Doesn’t feel like a level playing field.” Scotty pulled him close.

 

“Ye’re right, it isn’t. There’s many more of us after all.”

 

McCoy let out a bark of laughter.

 

“You know how to get me out of my head,” he smiled.

 

“Aye,” Scotty smiled back. “And I know how to distract ye even more.”

 

McCoy pulled back slightly as Scotty moved in for a kiss.

 

“Are you sure? You’re still healing…”

 

“I’m sure,” Scotty said firmly. “I need ye mo ghràdh.”

 

McCoy nodded as he moved back to meet the kiss. “I need you too,” he whispered across Scotty’s lips.

 

 

Scotty

The next week passed without any abnormalities. Scotty felt a little stronger every day and the overall situation relaxed somewhat. Leonard and he followed the lessons and spent a lot of time with their friends. 

 

It was Saturday morning and Scotty was working on a project with Aporal in the lab when the Scotsman's communicator rang. He quickly pulled the device out of his pocket, expecting a message from Leonard or possibly Admiral Winston, but a glance at the screen told him that the call was from someone else entirely. 

 

A smile crossed Scotty's lips.

 

"It's Jaylah. I bet she's already regretting going on a shopping trip with Ny and Cora instead of working with us on the project." 

 

Aporal also had to grin before he nodded for Scotty to take the call. And he did.

 

"Hey there, lassie. Would ye like to join us in the lab?" Scotty asked, a mischievous undertone in his voice.

 

It took a moment for Jaylah's familiar voice to answer on the other end. 

 

"M-Montgomery Scotty..."

 

From one moment to the next, the grin disappeared from both Scotty's and Aporal's lips. Jaylah's voice sounded quiet and uncertain, even fearful.

 

A frown crossed Scotty's face and his grip on the communicator tightened. 

 

"What's wrong, lass?"

 

A queasy feeling ran through his stomach and an icy shiver followed when the Scotsman heard another, unfamiliar voice. 

 

"She's fine. At least for now. Nice to finally meet you in person, Montgomery. Is your beloved prince with you too?" 

 

That voice. Even though Scotty had never heard it before, he knew exactly who it belonged to. Sural's brother! The Romulan the entire Starfleet was looking for. 

 

Scotty felt his pulse begin to race. Sheer panic was in his eyes and only Aporal's hand, which lay on his shoulder and squeezed it tightly, seemed to give him support. 

 

This couldn't be happening. It simply couldn't be true! Not Jaylah. Not–

 

"I don't think so, otherwise he would certainly have spoken up by now." The Romulan's voice sounded almost sardonic.

 

"W-what... what do ye want?" Scotty didn't know where he got the strength to speak. He had been sure his tongue would be just as numb as his mouth felt. 

 

"It's quite simple, Montgomery. The prince and you come to the address I send you. You come alone, without any of your nice bodyguards or Starfleet officers. And then? Then I'll let the pretty alien girl go and we'll have a little chat."

 

Scotty was nauseous. He held on to the nearest chair and tried not to collapse. Slowly, he shook his head. 

 

"C-chat? Ye... ye tried to kill us." 

 

"Oh, I did. But my plans have changed. And it would really be better if you came, because otherwise..."

 

There was silence for a moment, then Scotty heard Jaylah's voice, crying out in pain.

 

"Jaylah!" 

 

Scotty didn't know how Aporal could control himself and just keep quiet. He only knew that it was probably draining the Andorian's strength at that moment. 

 

A door burst open and Andre rushed into the room. 

 

"Mr. Scott! What's wrong!"

 

The call ended abruptly and a moment later the communicator beeped. A message. An address. 

 

Scotty's whole body trembled as he raised his head and looked at Andre.

 

"I... It's..."

 

"It's nothing," Aporal quickly said. "Just a prank from a friend. 

 

Andre didn't look too convinced. He kept his eyes fixed on Scotty until the Scotsman nodded. 

 

"A-aye. Sorry for making ye worried." 

 

Finally, the bodyguard nodded and then stepped back out of the room. Scotty turned to Aporal, eyes wide. 

 

"I... W-what are we gonna do?" 

 

Aporal's gaze was dark and determined as he squeezed Scotty's shoulder once more. 

 

"We're going to take this son of a bitch down. But for that to work we need your prince."

 

 

McCoy

The week had been lowkey, if being trailed by palace security everywhere on campus could be called lowkey. McCoy glanced at Averie sitting just inside the door of the study room. He let out a soft sigh. She had planned to stay in the hall while he and Eugene studied together, but McCoy knew the couch in the room would be much more comfortable after the long shifts the three security team members had been sharing.

 

“Did you get an answer on seventeen yet?” Eugene asked, interrupting McCoy’s thoughts.

 

“Hmm? No. Sorry, my mind…” McCoy trailed off and waved a hand in the air after his lost thoughts.

 

“Wanna take a break?” Eugene asked. “Or call it a day?” He glanced at his comm on the table by his open book. “We have done some good work already. You and your study guides.” Eugene grinned across as McCoy.

 

McCoy frowned back, playing along. “Those study guides have saved your butt and you know it.” He laughed and Eugene joined him.

 

“But if the girls are back and you want to go see Cora, I’m fine with being done,” McCoy said. He nodded towards the comm Eugene had looked at.

 

“Do you mind?” Eugene asked, looking uncertainly at McCoy.

 

“Nah, don’t worry about it. I expect Scotty and Aporal will probably be done soon. We might as well be too.”

 

They both began to gather their PADDs and books. McCoy slid his into his bag.

 

“You and Cora have any plans?” McCoy asked.

 

Eugene shrugged. “It’s her pick tonight and she was talking about a movie she wanted to see, so that maybe.”

 

McCoy nodded, a tiny spark of jealousy in his chest. He and Scotty hadn’t been off campus since the night Scotty had seen the Romulan. He supposed in a way it was no different than when they had been confined to the palace grounds, and in another way it was preparing them for being assigned to a ship.

 

Averie had slipped to her feet and was waiting with a hand on the door.

 

“Have fun with whatever you decide,” McCoy smiled, before heading for the door.

 

 

He had only been back in his own dorm room for a few minutes before his comm began to chirp. McCoy gave a slight frown as he picked it up.

 

“Everything ok Aporal?” he answered.

 

“Yes.”

 

McCoy felt a sudden chill down his back. Something in the Andorian’s tone…

 

“Where are you Prince?”

 

“Our room.” McCoy’s chest tightened. “Is Scotty ok?” he demanded.

 

Aporal hesitated. “Yes. We’ll be there in five minutes. Stay put.”

 

“What? Why? Aporal?” But he got no answer. Aporal had ended the call.

 

McCoy swallowed and forced himself to breath. Something was wrong. He knew it. But he didn’t know what. He slipped the comm back in his pocket, then ran his hand through his hair. If something was wrong with Scotty, Aporal wouldn’t keep it from him.

 

With two quick strides he was at the door. It slid open and he leaned out to look towards the chair he had pushed into the hall for the security team. He composed himself.

 

“Any word from Andre?” he called over to Averie.

 

“No sir, would you like me to check in?” Averie began to reach for her comm.

 

“No, that’s fine. Don’t worry about it.” McCoy forced a smile and backed into the room. The door slid shut again and he began to pace.

 

Five minutes passed incredibly slowly. McCoy’s fingers on his left hand were nervously rolling his wedding ring around his finger. At the first noise of the door being opened he stilled. Scotty, then Aporal came into the room.

 

McCoy held his breath, looking Scotty over. His husband’s face was paler than normal, his eyes trying to hide something. McCoy looked at Aporal and saw his tightly set jaw and anger burning in his eyes.

 

“What- what’s going on?” McCoy asked nervously.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty could see that Leonard knew immediately that something terrible must have happened. It wasn't much of a surprise either, as the looks on Scotty and Aporal's faces clearly showed that nothing was okay at all. 

 

"Oh Len." Scotty could no longer hold back the tears as he let himself fall into his husband's arms and buried his head in his shoulder. Instantly Leonard held him tightly. 

 

"It's... it's Sural's brother. He... he contacted me. He... took Jaylah," Scotty whimpered desperately and the hug tightened a little more before Leonard slowly released him and then carefully pushed him away so he could look Scotty in the face. 

 

"W-what? How? Jaylah was out with the others. How could–"

 

"We don't know, Prince. Maybe the bastard has the others too," Aporal said, but Leonard shook his head. 

 

"I don't think so. Eugene was still writing to Cora not too long ago. Everything was still okay then."

 

"Maybe... maybe Jaylah did go back to the academy because she was bored and then... the guy grabbed her," Scotty suggested as he wiped away his tears.

 

"It doesn't matter how he kidnapped her. All that matters is that we get her out of there," Aporal replied firmly. It was obvious how angry he was. 

 

"What does the Romulan want?"

 

Scotty and Aporal quickly brought Leonard up to speed and the prince had to sit down in the nearest chair. He wiped his face before looking desperately at the other two. 

 

"What are we supposed to do now? We'll never get to the location without Andre and the others noticing. And anyway, that would be far too dangerous." 

 

"I have an idea, but it will require you two to serve as bait."

 

Scotty's stomach tightened as he heard Aporal's words. He was scared at the thought of being used as bait, but at the same time, he definitely didn't want anything to happen to Jaylah. 

 

"What are you up to?" Leonard narrowed his eyes suspiciously. 

 

"First, I'm going to get you out of this room with the latest project Scotty and I are working on."

 

Scotty's eyes widened and he shook his head.

 

"Aporal, we don't even know if it's ready for a test yet," he protested, but Aporal would not be dissuaded.

 

"It will work. I know it will."

 

"Now, wait a minute. What kind of project are we talking about here?" asked Leonard, who had got up from the chair again in the meantime. His face was a little paler than normal. 

 

"A... a mini transporter that ye can carry around with ye. It's... it's still in the testing phase," Scotty explained cautiously.

 

Leonard blinked a few times. 

 

"T-testing phase? What happens to us if it doesn't work?"

 

"It will work. I know it will. So, I'll teleport you out of this room and into the lab. That way, the security people won't notice that you've disappeared. Then we'll go to this address and–"

 

"And the guy will notice you and do something to Jaylah and us," Leonard interrupted Aporal. 

 

"No. Because that's where my other little project comes in." 

 

"The invisibility bracelet?" Scotty asked cautiously and Aporal nodded to him.

 

"The invisibility bracelet." 

 

Leonard looked back and forth between the two.

 

"What's an invisibility bracelet?"

 

"It encases the wearer's body in a kind of protective shell, which then adapts to the surroundings. The bastard won't see me coming."

 

The room fell silent for a moment. Then Leonard groaned. 

 

"That's quite a lot of components in the test phase."

 

"But they'll work, Prince. And they're the only way to get Jaylah out of there safely."

 

Scotty swallowed hard. Leonard was right. It was all very risky. But... if they wanted to save Jaylah, they didn't have too many options.

 

"Scotty?"

 

Leonard gave him a questioning look and finally the Scotsman nodded.

 

"Okay. I'm... I'm in."

Chapter Text

McCoy

“This- this is ridiculous you know,” McCoy said quietly when the door closed behind Aporal. The Andorian was on his way back to the lab. “Untested tech?”

 

“We have to save Jaylah,” Scotty said firmly, face still pale.

 

“I know,” McCoy replied softly. “Isn’t there some other way we can think of?” He ran a hand across his face and stepped close to Scotty. “I don’t want you to be in danger.”

 

Scotty lifted his hands around McCoy. “I ken. I feel the same about ye.” McCoy buried his face into Scotty’s neck.

 

 

Tense minutes passed as they waited for Aporal to call.

 

When Scotty’s comm chirped McCoy’s chest tightened.

 

“I’m ready here,” Aporal said as Scotty answered so McCoy could hear too. “Did you prepare?”

 

“Aye,” Scotty answered. McCoy could hear the slight waiver in his husband’s voice. They had changed clothes to not stand out in town, and had hidden what they could as weapons on their persons.

 

“I’ve got a lock on you… now. One at a time,” Aporal said, sounding as if he was concentrating hard on something. “See you in a moment, Scottish boy.”

 

Quickly Scotty handed the comm to McCoy. A faint golden sheen appeared around Scotty before slowly growing stronger. Then, as it reached its apex, it began to fade and Scotty with it.

 

“A-Aporal?” he asked nervously.

 

“I’m safe mo ghràdh,” Scotty replied instead.

 

McCoy realized he was holding his breath and let it out with a loud noise.

 

“I said it would work,” came Aporal’s voice with a hint of a sneer. “Ready for you Prince.”

 

McCoy felt his stomach sink, and golden light appeared around him. Its slow swirl was mesmerizing, but as the room blinked away he became more unsettled.

 

A second later Scotty’s hands were on his shoulders and he was peering into McCoy’s face with concern.

 

“Len?”

 

“I feel like I’m going to be sick,” McCoy muttered. Somehow he managed to take a deep breath, and tried to force himself to relax. They couldn’t go confront Sural’s brother if he was ill.

 

Scotty hurried away and came back with some water.

 

“Thank you,” McCoy murmured as he began to sip from the glass.

 

“Ye’ve still got some calibrations to work out,” Scotty said to Aporal chidingly.

 

“Noted,” Aporal said, shoving aside a device and reaching for something else.

 

McCoy wiped a hand across his face, set down the glass and took a deep breath. “Now do we have an idea of what to do when we get there or are we just going to wing it?”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty pulled his hood a little lower over his face as Leonard, Aporal and he walked away from the campus and a few other students came towards them. They couldn't be spotted! They had to reach the location without being recognized by anyone. 

 

Aporal walked purposefully in front of the pair. He knew the city better than any of them and he knew exactly how to get to their destination as quickly as possible. 

 

Even though the path led them through the busy city at first, they eventually turned into an alley that led them to an area Scotty and Leonard had never been to before. 

 

It was a rather deserted area and therefore a good place for a Romulan to hide. 

 

"Stop."

 

Scotty flinched as Aporal suddenly stopped abruptly in one of the alleyways and he and Leonard almost stumbled into him. 

 

"What the–" Leonard said, but the Andorian interrupted him. 

 

"It's just around the corner. An old warehouse. I have to make myself invisible now so the bastard only sees you two coming."

 

Leonard exchanged an uncertain look with Scotty. They had discussed exactly how everything was going to work, but he seemed to have serious doubts. 

 

"So, let's go over the plan again. You two go in and I'll stay close to you. While you talk to the guy and distract him, I'll sneak at him as quietly as possible and then overpower him from behind." Aporal smiled grimly. "That son of a bitch won't see me coming." 

 

"A-aye. Understood," Scotty replied. He felt incredibly queasy, but he trusted his Adorian friend. Aporal knew how to fight. He knew about such actions.

 

Leonard sighed heavily, but nodded. 

 

"Good, let's go."

 

 

Scotty's knees were trembling as Leonard and he approached the door of the warehouse and knocked carefully. Even though he couldn't see him, the Scotsman could sense the presence of Aporal, who was standing right behind them. He only hoped that Sural's brother wouldn't notice it too. 

 

When no answer came from inside the hall, Scotty and Leonard exchanged a quick glance before reaching for the button next to the door and pressing it. The entrance opened with a hiss and Scotty's heart stopped for a moment. 

 

In a corner of the hall, Jaylah sat on the floor, bound and gagged. There was a bleeding laceration on her forehead and her yellow eyes were huge. 

 

"Jaylah!" Leonard exclaimed and it was obvious that he would have loved to just run over to their alien friend. However, he stayed put next to Scotty, his hands clenched into fists. 

 

Standing next to Jaylah was the young man Scotty had already seen once back at the club. A Romulan who was the spitting image of Sural. There was a smirk on his lips and in his hand... A phaser, which he held pointed directly at Jaylah's head. 

 

"Ah, Your Highness and his consort. So you've found your way to me."

 

Scotty swallowed hardly as he and Leonard stepped fully into the hall. Aporal was close behind them which allowed for the door to close. 

 

"W-we're here. That's what ye wanted. L-let her go." 

 

Sural's brother tilted his head to the side, apparently musing, before he grabbed Jaylah and pulled her to her feet. The alien girl grunted and struggled, but she didn't have the power to fight back. 

 

Slowly, holding Jaylah in front of him like a shield, the Romulan moved closer towards the humans. 

 

"How about you get rid of whatever weapons you have on you? I doubt that you came unprepared."

 

 

McCoy

“You can’t blame us for that,” McCoy said haughtily, trying to sound more confident than he felt. He lifted his chin just a bit as he squared his shoulders, his body falling into a familiar royal posture. The more they could keep the Romulan’s attention the better.

 

McCoy opened his jacket and dropped a few things to the floor in front of them. He nudged Scotty to do the same and risked a glance at his husband. Scotty was pale.

 

“We’re here, we’ve dropped our weapons,” McCoy said, glaring. “Now let Jaylah go.”

 

Sural’s brother tightened his grip on Jaylah’s arm, still keeping her between himself and the two cadets. He shook his head.

 

“Not yet.”

 

“What the hell is it that you want from us?!” McCoy demanded angrily; he couldn’t help himself. “You’ve already tried to kill us; why?”

 

“Len,” Scotty whispered at his side, reaching a hand over to touch his arm. Jaylah looked at them wide eyed, as she jerked forward slightly. The Romulan had jabbed his phaser into her back.

 

“You know why,” he said.

 

“Because of Sural,” Scotty said quietly.

 

“Sural got caught up with augments who were tangled up with corrupt Starfleet officers,” McCoy replied. He brought the haughtiness back into his voice. “How are his mistakes our fault?”

 

Behind them McCoy could sense that Aporal had moved away, but he was unsure in which direction. He didn’t want to look around and be suspicious, so he kept his eyes looking forward.

 

“You captured him! And threw him in prison!” The Romulan’s voice grew louder.

 

“He captured us,” said Scotty.

 

“Sural wasn’t even the Romulan in charge,” McCoy added. “Shouldn’t it be his fault for not planning better? Shouldn’t you be mad at him for recruiting Sural?”

 

“Shut up! It’s your fault! You and your friends! I want him released!”

 

Jaylah squirmed again as the phaser pressed into her at the Romulan’s angry words. McCoy stole a quick look over at Scotty.

 

“We aren’t in charge of that,” Scotty said with a frown.

 

“Killing us wouldn’t get him released either,” McCoy said.

 

“Your fath—” Before Sural’s brother could say more the phaser clattered away to the floor and Jaylah stumbled as if pushed. McCoy dashed forward to prevent her falling.

 

An angry cry came from the Romulan. With Jaylah in his arms, McCoy backed away again.

 

“Where’d the phaser go?” McCoy asked, looking around the floor.

 

“I’ve got it,” Scotty said, breathlessly. He was staring transfixed at where the Romulan appeared to be scrambling around by himself.

 

“What is happening?” Jaylah breathed out as soon as McCoy had her gag removed. She was staring wide eyed as well.

 

“Aporal,” Scotty said. “Aporal!” he called louder. “We’ve got Jaylah!”

 

Suddenly he reappeared. The Romulan had gotten a grip on Aporal’s wrist and must have triggered the invisibility bracelet. It was useless though, Aporal’s face was ablaze, his free fist slamming again and again into the side of his opponent’s head. Together they collapsed on the ground, Aporal on top, still swinging.

 

“Aporal!” McCoy and Scotty yelled in unison. The Romulan was beginning to go limp beneath him, but Aporal kept hitting. The pair looked at each other, not knowing what to do. McCoy had been hit before trying to break Aporal out of a fight.

 

“Ye can’t kill him!” Scotty yelled.

 

“Aporal!”

 

Everything went still, Jaylah’s voice ringing in the loud empty room, Aporal’s fist stopped halfway in the air.

 

 

Aporal

He was back. He was back on the ship where he had been held captive for so long. And he knew that there was only one chance to survive this fight – he had to kill his opponent. 

 

Anger and adrenaline turned into a very dangerous mixture and Aporal barely realized how he was completely losing control of his actions. 

 

He felt the pain in his knuckles, which were cracking from the many blows he was delivering, but he couldn't care less. 

 

He heard the voices of Scotty and Leonard calling for him somewhere in the distance, but the sound of his blood in his ears was much louder and drowned out the words. 

 

He could feel the Romulan's body sagging beneath him, but he just couldn't stop! He had to make sure the bastard was dead! He had to–

 

And suddenly... 

 

"Aporal!"

 

That voice. That beautiful, if now tainted with fear, voice. Aporal couldn't help but stop in the middle of his movement.

 

His arm remained in the air for a moment, as if of its own accord, before it finally fell. 

 

Only slowly did the Andorian manage to turn his head to the side and he saw Jaylah, who was being held by Leonard. Her eyes were wide and filled with worry. When she saw that she had caught Aporal's attention, she carefully took a step forward. 

 

"I'm okay. I-I'm fine."

 

As if in a trance, Aporal got to his feet and when his hands touched Jaylah's shoulders, the motionless opponent on the floor behind him was forgotten. 

 

"You're... okay," he repeated the words softly and an exhausted smile formed on Jaylah's lips as she nodded. 

 

"I am. You saved me, Aporal."

 

The Andorian's hands moved to Jaylah's face and then on to the bleeding wound on her forehead.

 

And even though the anger and hatred spread inside him again, he managed to control these feelings.

 

The look in Jaylah's eyes was enough to calm him down. It was all he needed to see at that moment to get a grip on his emotions. 

 

"We're all okay. You deafeated him. He... he won't hurt us anymore."

 

For a moment, Aporal and Jaylah simply looked into each other's eyes before they finally fell into each other's arms and held each other tightly.

 

They were okay. All of them. 

 

When Aporal's gaze finally fell on Scotty and Leonard, he felt his cheeks grow hot. Shame coursed through his body. Not because the two of them saw how close Jaylah and he were, but because of what they had witnessed before.

 

"I'm sorry. I... I never wanted any of you to see that side of me." He glanced over his shoulder at the unconscious figure of the Romulan. "I... I didn't mean for things to get out of hand."

 

Leonard only shook his head. 

 

"It's... it's okay. You wanted to protect us. And you did. Thanks to your help this nightmare is finally over."

 

Scotty nodded in agreement, even though Aporal could see how shocked his Scottish friend was. He was paler than before and from time to time his eyes wandered to the body of Sural's brother. 

 

"Well then... I suppose we better call Admiral Winston and tell her what happened."

 

Aporal couldn't help but snort a little at Leonard's words. 

 

"Oh, she's never gonna believe this."

 

 

McCoy

“We- we should secure him.”

 

Scotty’s voice was shaky as he pointed to the unconscious Romulan.

 

“I don’t think he’ll be going far if he wakes up,” Aporal said softly, turning his face away into Jaylah’s neck.

 

“You did what you had to,” McCoy tried to reassure him as he stepped by to check on the Romulan.

 

“Be careful mo ghràdh,” Scotty said, lifting the phaser slowly.

 

“You put that on stun, right Montgomery Scotty?” Jaylah said. She was still holding tightly to Aporal. Scotty nodded.

 

“He’s breathing,” McCoy said, standing back up from where he had kneeled down. “We can at least tie his hands. Kick me that rope Jaylah.”

 

Moments later McCoy stood again, the Romulan secured. He gave a loud sigh. “And now I suppose the admiral.” He reached into a secret pocket in the back of his jacket and pulled out his comm. “This is gonna be fun.” He smiled wearily at the others.

 

“Hello? This is Admiral Winston.”

 

“Hello Admiral, ma’am,” McCoy began. “This is Leonard McCoy.”

 

“Yes, cadet, how can I help you?”

 

McCoy looked at the other three again as they all listened.

 

“Well, uh, we um, we caught the Romulan.”

 

There was a pause before the admiral answered.

 

“I’m sorry, you did what?”

 

“We caught the Romulan. We have him secure but he’s going to need some medical help.”

 

“Where are you?!” Admiral Winston demanded. “Who is ‘we?’ Your personal security?”

 

“Uhh, no. Scotty and I and our friend Aporal. He and Jaylah might need a med team too.”

 

“Cadet, you are going to tell me where you are, and then you are going to stay put until I see you and hear this whole story. Am I understood?”

 

“Yes ma’am,” McCoy replied, and slipped his comm back in a normal pocket as the admiral ended the call. “You alright?” he asked, moving over to Scotty. His husband was still pale. Though as McCoy moved, the adrenaline began to leave him and he swayed on his feet.

 

“Are ye?” Scotty asked back as he grabbed onto McCoy. The prince nodded as Scotty pulled him close.

 

“You’re safe,” McCoy whispered. He leaned in and rested his forehead against Scotty’s.

 

 

It wasn’t that long before they began to hear sirens moving closer and shortly after the door burst open. The Romulan hadn’t regained consciousness yet. McCoy and Scotty sat together against a wall, Jaylah and Aporal close together next to them. 

 

They hadn’t spoken much since the call with the admiral. Aporal had carefully looked over Jaylah’s head wound, and she had returned the tenderness, taking his bruised and swollen hand between hers gently. McCoy had shared a glance with Scotty, but neither had said a word. The care and love between the two alien cadets was quite plain to see.

 

“I want an explanation now,” Admiral Winston said as she came in the door behind a pair of security members. She strode quickly over to the four.

 

“I got a call—” began Scotty.

 

“It’s my fault—” said Aporal.

 

“They rescued me,” Jaylah said, getting to her feet before the three boys.

 

“Ma’am, we’ll tell you everything, but can they be checked out first?” McCoy had also gotten up, and he gestured to Jaylah and Aporal.

 

Admiral Winston looked the pair over, taking in the injuries. She looked over her shoulder, then made a gesture at the two cadets. A pair of medical members came forward.

 

“Start from the beginning,” she said, looking back at McCoy and Scotty.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty and Leonard stood close together near the warehouse and looked over to an ambulance where Aporal and Jaylah's injuries were being attended to at that moment. Sural's brother had been taken into another medical vehicle, surrounded by security and police officers. Paramedics would take care of him and then he would be taken to a detention center. 

 

"I just can't believe it." Admiral Winston shook her head in disbelief. "How could you pull off such a risky operation?" 

 

Scotty lowered his head guiltily.

 

"When the Romulan called me and told me that he had Jaylah in his power, Aporal and I didn't ken what else to do. The guy said that he would hurt Jaylah if Leonard and I didn't come alone." 

 

Leonard squeezed Scotty's hand a little tighter. He obviously realized how difficult it was for the Scotsman to talk about it. 

 

"How did you manage to leave the campus unnoticed? My people and the royal security team were always close to you."

 

Scotty sighed and his eyes wandered over to Aporal. Sooner or later Starfleet would find out about his ideas anyway. 

 

"Aporal and I... we've been working on a project. A kind of... mini transportation device. Ye can carry it around and beam people to ye." 

 

Admiral Winston blinked a few times, but then simply gestured for Scotty to continue.

 

"Aporal beamed us to him and then we went to this place." 

 

Admiral Winston made a few notes. A frown crossed her face and she stopped typing for a moment. 

 

"You were supposed to come alone. Then how could Mr. Tallister help you?" 

 

Once again Scotty had to look at his Andorian friend and he swallowed. 

 

"With another invention. A bracelet that allows the wearer to be invisible for others eyes." 

 

The admiral's eyes widened slightly for a moment, then she continued typing. 

 

"We will confiscate these devices and then take a closer look at them. I sincerely hope that's clear to Mr. Tallister."

 

Scotty nodded. He was pretty sure Aporal had known that. But he had simply wanted to help Jaylah. 

 

"Aye. But... he'll be allowed to keep working on it, won't he?"

 

Winston shrugged her shoulders. 

 

"We'll decide that later. For now, we'll settle the matter with the Romulan." 

 

Scotty just nodded. The admiral's look was stern. 

 

"I hope you realize that this could have gone incredibly wrong. You should have informed me or one of my people."

 

"With all due respect, ma'am, but we had to act quickly. We didn't have time for that." Leonard finally spoke up. 

 

Winston didn't seem too impressed. 

 

"There must always be time to inform superiors about such things. Always! Remember that for the future."

 

"Aye."

 

"Yes, Admiral."

 

For another moment the woman's face stayed hard, but eventually it softened.

 

"That's it for now. Now get over to your friends and ask them how they are doing."

 

 

McCoy

“I cannae believe we aren’t in more trouble,” Scotty said softly as he and McCoy walked towards Jaylah and Aporal.

 

“Just wait,” McCoy muttered, noticing for the first time, Andre and his team standing nearby. “I’m sure Andre is unhappy, and just wait until his report gets turned in.” The prince sighed. He didn’t know how his family would respond, but he wasn’t looking forward to it.

 

“I hope Aporal won’t be too upset about his things being confiscated,” Scotty murmured as they closed in on their friends.

 

“Your highness!”

 

McCoy kept a sigh to himself and looked over at the head of the palace security team.

 

“In a moment Andre,” he replied. “We’d like to check on our friends first, before the admiral needs them.”

 

Andre frowned at him, but nodded in compliance.

 

“How are ye?” Scotty was asking Jaylah when McCoy turned back.

 

Jaylah shrugged. “They have given me something for the headache.”

 

“They’re taking us to the campus clinic,” said Aporal. His hand was lightly bandaged, and was being cradled gently by Jaylah.

 

“You need it,” Jaylah told him with a firm look. “He broke bones,” she said to McCoy and Scotty.

 

“I can imagine,” McCoy nodded.

 

“He hurt you,” Aporal said softly to Jaylah as if that explained his broken hand.

 

“The admiral is going to take the mini transporter and the bracelet,” Scotty said after a quiet moment.

 

A sound like a growl came from deep in Aporal. “I anticipated that would happen.” He lifted his chin and looked at the other two young men defiantly. “But I still did it and would do it again.”

 

McCoy reached his fingers over for Scotty’s hand, as Aporal’s eyes made the faintest movement towards Jaylah.

 

“I suppose we’ve left no doubts,” Aporal said, color surprisingly rising on his face.

 

“We’ll keep it quiet if you like,” McCoy offered.

 

“Please,” Jaylah said, her eyes on the ground and her face also coloring.

 

“No worries lassie, ye know us.” Scotty smiled gently.

 

“Cadets, we’re ready.” One of the med team in the ambulance spoke.

 

“But the admiral—” began Jaylah.

 

“—Will take your statements at the clinic,” the medic said.

 

McCoy and Scotty backed away from the doors so they could close, waving at their friends.

 

“Cadets.”

 

The two boys turned around as the ambulance drove off. Admiral Winston was behind them.

 

“You are free to return to campus, but I expect you to be available when needed the rest of this weekend.”

 

“Yes ma’am,” both agreed.

 

Admiral Winston gave them a nod and walked back towards the warehouse where a crowd of Starfleet was still investigating.

 

“The car is over this way sir.” Andre was at McCoy’s side.

 

“Ok,” he said, trying not to sound defeated.

 

 

Andre waited until they were driving.

 

“How did you get away from us sir?”

 

“Aporal has been working on a transporter device,” Scotty answered. “I’ve been helping him. He beamed us from our room to the lab.”

 

“The king is going to want a full report,” Andre said. “And frankly sir, so do I.”

 

McCoy rubbed a hand across his face. “I know Andre, I know.”

 

 

Scotty

It was obvious that Andre was not exactly thrilled with the cadets' action. Scotty had rarely seen him so stern before and he was almost sorry that they hadn't at least involved Team Alpha in their plans. But if Andre and the others had known about the idea, they would certainly have tried to stop the boys. 

 

"You're lucky nothing happened to you. It's unthinkable what could have happened." 

 

Again and again, the head of security glanced in the rear-view mirror so that he could look at the two of them. 

 

"But we're fine, Andre. And this nightmare is finally over. The Romulan has been caught," replied Leonard. He tried not to sound annoyed, but Scotty could hear the undertone. 

 

"It remains to be seen whether he has any other accomplices," Andre added, before concentrating fully on the road.

 

Scotty swallowed and looked over at his husband, who returned his gaze.

 

"Certainly not. Everything's fine," the prince assured the Scotsman, who smiled faintly. Aye... Everything was okay. 

 

 

Andre had accompanied them to their room and said that he would keep his post. 

 

Now Leonard and Scotty were lying together on the bed, snuggled up close to each other. Leonard ran his hand through Scotty's hair and Scotty just sighed. 

 

"I just cannae believe that guy really got caught."

 

"I can. And I'm incredibly happy about it."

 

Scotty nodded, smiling slightly. He was just as happy. He just hoped the happiness would last. 

 

"Aye. Me too." 

 

The smile faded as the Scotsman thought of the moment when Aporal had overpowered and beaten the Romulan. 

 

It had been horrible to see the Andorian in such a rage. His face had been distorted by anger, but also fear, and Scotty had hardly recognized his friend. It was obvious that Aporal had not been in the here and now at that moment, but in the past. Back in the nightmare he had called his life for months. Back in captivity.

 

"Are you okay, leannan?" 

 

Scotty sighed once more and shrugged his shoulders.

 

"I don't know. I... was thinking about Aporal."

 

The caressing hand gesture stopped for a brief moment before Leonard continued. 

 

"He... would have killed him if it hadn't been for Jaylah, wouldn't he?"

 

Scotty nodded slowly. 

 

"Aye. Aye, I think so."

 

They were silent for a long time, both lost in thought, before the silence was broken by Leonard's PADD. 

 

It was obvious who was going to contact them. And they both knew it wasn't going to be an easy conversation.

 

Yet still, Leonard reached over, picked up the PADD and answered the call. 

 

"Hello Father."

 

 

McCoy

The prince tried his hardest to keep his face neutral as he looked at the PADD and into his father’s face. King David’s eyes had never looked so hard to McCoy before and he couldn’t help the small shiver down his spine.

 

“You know why I am calling,” David said in an even voice.

 

“Yes,” McCoy answered in his own even voice. He was glad no waver could be heard.

 

“What were you thinking?” David asked. His volume had gotten louder.

 

“We were thinking about saving our friend from being hurt or killed,” McCoy answered coolly. Warmth was climbing his face as anger spread in his chest.

 

“Of all the foolish—”

 

“Why is it foolish?” McCoy raised his voice. “We saved Jaylah. We caught the Romulan. We can sleep easy again. How is it any more foolish than our friends risking their lives to save us? And in more dangerous conditions? People are allowed to be foolish and helpful as long as it isn’t me?”

 

“Leonard—”

 

“Mo ghràdh…” Scotty put a tentative hand on McCoy’s arm.

 

“No. I am an adult, I am a member of Starfleet. If I’m going to be in trouble it’s going to be because I didn’t tell my commanding officer!” McCoy continued, his voice getting louder. Even Scotty’s usual soothing touch did nothing to stop his anger.

 

“Why can’t I just live my life!?” McCoy’s whole body was tense as he shouted the last words.

 

“Leonard,” David said again in a quieter voice.

 

McCoy drew in a deep breath.

 

“You don’t know what it’s like to finally get to do what I want, on my own, without being looked out for or followed all the time,” he said in a calmer voice. “Any tiny thing happens and you want me surrounded again.” He sighed. His anger had run its course and now regret was beginning to fill his chest as he tried to look his father in the eye through the screen.

 

“You’re right son, I don’t know,” David conceded. “You’re the first in this family to ever not follow royal guidelines. And all I want is what every other father in the galaxy- in history- has wanted: to know my child is safe.”

 

“Father—” shame was warming McCoy's face. Quietly Scotty slipped an arm around his shoulders.

 

On the PADD David held up a hand.

 

“You’ve said it and I haven’t listened to you well enough in the past. I am proud that you saved your friend. But I’m never going to stop worrying about you Leonard. And as your father, yes, I think what you did was foolish. I hope you will learn to stop and think before racing into things.”

 

“There wasn’t time—”

 

“There is always time to think. You had time to come up with your plan.”

 

“In fairness sir, me and Aporal came up with the plan,” Scotty said. McCoy heard the nervousness in his husband’s voice.

 

“But I went along with it and didn’t protest,” McCoy said, hanging his head.

 

“As soon as your admiral has her full report…” David seemed to hesitate. McCoy looked back up at the screen. “As soon as they have interrogated the Romulan and if they decide there is no further threat, I will bring home Andre and his team.”

 

“Thank you Father,” McCoy replied in a small voice.

 

“However, you will apologize to him first,” David added.

 

“I will.”

 

“He cares about you as well.”

 

“I know. He let us know that through his angry glares.” McCoy managed a weak smile.

 

“Leonard, I’m glad you’re safe. And you Scotty. You’re all healed?”

 

Scotty nodded. “Aye.”

 

“Let’s hope he was working alone then,” David said. “Boys, I love you both. We’ll talk again soon.”

 

“Love you too,” McCoy said. David smiled, then ended the call. The prince set the PADD down, then turned back to bury his face against Scotty.

 

“I’m an idiot,” came his muffled voice.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty could easily tell that the whole thing had taken quite its toll on Leonard. And he felt really sorry for his husband. After all, Leonard was right. He was finally able to live a relatively normal life, but his family was still treating him like the heir to the throne sometimes.

 

However, Scotty could also see David's reasoning. Parents were always concerned about their children; it was only natural. Scotty didn't even want to think about when Francine and Granddad would call. 

 

"Nae, ye aren't, mo ghràdh. Ye just did what we thought was right," Scotty mumbled, gently running his fingers through Leonard's hair. The prince sighed. 

 

"I'm not talking about saving Jaylah. I know that we did the right thing by helping her, no matter how dangerous everything was. No... I'm an idiot because of the way I talked to my father. I want to be an adult, but sometimes I can be a real brat." 

 

Scotty couldn't help the soft chuckle that escaped his mouth. He pulled Leonard a bit closer to himself.

 

"Aren't we all sometimes? It's just natural. To behave immature and cocky from time to time. Especially when it's an emotional talk ye're having." 

 

Leonard snuggled his head into Scotty's chest. 

 

"I just wish it wouldn't have to be that way."

 

"Everything will be fine, Len. Ye saw the look on yer father's face when he ended the call. He forgives ye. Ye're both good."

 

Scotty could feel Leonard nodding and he knew that he didn't need to say anything else. So they stayed silent, waiting for more calls to follow. 

 

 

The next call that came was from Jaylah. She told them that Aporal's hand was being taken care of and that they would return to the academy very soon. Admiral Winston was just going to ask them her questions first. 

 

Scotty offered the two of them to come by, but Jaylah said that they would rather spend some time alone. They would see the others at dinner. 

 

 

About half an hour later, Scotty's PADD rang. 

 

"It's my mum," the Scotsman said, looking at the caller ID. He really wasn't sure if he wanted to answer it, but he knew that Francine would worry even more if he didn't. 

 

Leonard gave him a nod and the two of them sat up straight. 

 

"Hello, a mhàthair."

 

"Hey Francine." 

 

Francine's eyes were wide as she looked from one boy to the other. It was quite obvious how scared she was. 

 

"Oh lads! Are ye okay? I just received a message from Eleanor. She told me that something has happened and that I should better call ye." 

 

Scotty exchanged a quick glance with Leonard and then they both nodded. 

 

"We're fine, Francine. But... Mother is right. Something happened," Leonard started to explain. 

 

"We caught the Romulan," Scotty added and Francine's eyes widened even more. All color left her face. 

 

"Ye what?!" 

 

"Don't worry, a mhàthair. We weren't hurt. We are fine. Really," Scotty reassured his mother, but that didn't seem to help calm her down. 

 

"What do ye mean, ye caught him? How? When?" 

 

Some Gaelic rambling followed and Scotty was just about to say something, but Leonard beat him to it. 

 

"Please calm down, Francine. We will tell you everything. Just... try to relax."

Chapter Text

McCoy

“Oh ye lads.” Francine shook her head as McCoy and Scotty finished telling her what had happened that afternoon. “Oh ye could have been so hurt again.” She wiped away a tear on her cheek.

 

“And Jaylah is really fine?”

 

“Aye Mum. Last we heard they were finishing up healing Aporal’s hand and heading home.”

 

“We won’t put ourselves in danger like that again,” McCoy said. After the chat with David, and feeling ashamed at the way he had spoken to his father, he had already decided that anything else that ever happened to them, they would go for help first.

 

Scotty squeezed his hand, and McCoy smiled at him.

 

“Give Jaylah my best when ye see her. And Aporal too,” Francine said.

 

 

A few minutes later Scotty set aside the PADD.

 

“I suppose we should get heading over for dinner,” he said slowly.

 

“I have to do something first,” McCoy replied. His chin dropped towards his chest as he got up from where they were lounging on the bed. He walked over to the door as Scotty made a questioning noise behind him.

 

McCoy leaned out as the door opened.

 

“Andre?”

 

“Yes sir?” From near the lifts, the security chief stood up. He began to move towards McCoy, then entered the dorm room as McCoy gestured for him to enter.

 

“I- I want to apologize,” McCoy got out as the door closed behind Andre. “I know what we did was reckless, and we did save our friend, but it was reckless nonetheless. And I’m sorry we snuck out on you.”

 

“I’m impressed that you did, though maybe a little less because you used a transporter.” A faint smile began on Andre’s face. “I understand you were worried for your friend, but I do hope in the future you will remember to not run in head first without thinking.”

 

“I know. Trust me, we’ve heard that enough this afternoon.” McCoy gave Andre a chagrined look.

 

“We care about you sir,” Andre said quietly.

 

McCoy nodded.

 

“And I accept your apology.” The security guard smiled at both boys. “Were you wanting to leave for dinner soon?”

 

“Aye,” Scotty said, standing up.

 

“Have you heard from your friends?” Andre asked as he led the way out the door.

 

“Yes, hopefully they’ll be at dinner.”

 

 

Sulu and Chekov were at the table when McCoy and Scotty sat down. The prince looked across at Sulu.

 

“Well, what are they saying?”

 

McCoy knew Sulu usually knew what the latest gossip on campus was.

 

“Saying? About what?” Sulu asked, lifting an eyebrow.

 

“Has it not got out?” Scotty asked in surprise.

 

“What?” Chekov asked.

 

“The Romulan?” McCoy asked, looking in confusion at the two others. “We, uhh, caught him.”

 

“You what?” Chekov exclaimed.

 

Two comms chirped before McCoy or Scotty could answer.

 

“The admiral wants to see us tomorrow morning,” Scotty read, having reached his comm first.

 

 

Scotty

"Oh man! You guys are just crazy! Catching a criminal without us? I can't believe it!" Jim looked from one to the other. There seemed to be the hint of a grin on his face. 

 

The friends had all quickly gathered at their typical table and the number one topic of conversation was what had happened that day. 

 

"Stop talking like you wish you'd been there, Jim!" moaned Uhura and Christine nodded in agreement.

 

"Nyota's right. That was a really dangerous move." She looked at Jaylah and Aporal. "Are you really all right again?" 

 

"Yes. We've had medical attention and we will definitely be fully fit again in the morning," Jaylah confirmed. She looked pretty exhausted, Scotty thought. 

 

"I just can't believe this could have happened. If only you'd stayed with us or we'd gone with you to that tech store," Cora mumbled, looking pretty shaken up by the story.

 

Jaylah just shook her head.

 

"I am glad that only I was kidnapped. It would have been terrible if something had happened to you too." 

 

"At least the whole thing is over now. The guy is behind bars and the danger is over," said Jim.

 

"Does that mean you're free to do what you want again?" asked Eugene, looking at Leonard and Scotty. 

 

"Not yet. We have to wait for permission from Admiral Winston first," sighed Leonard. He would obviously have liked to get back to his normal routine straight away. 

 

"But we have a talk with her tomorrow morning," Scotty added hopefully, as he squeezed his husband's hand. They could only hope for good news. 

 

"I really hope you can move freely again from tomorrow." Jim crossed his fingers visibly and everyone else agreed.

 

 

"What do ye think Admiral Winston wants from us?" Scotty snuggled closer to Leonard when they lay in bed that evening. 

 

The prince shrugged his shoulders.

 

"I don't know. I just hope she has good news."

 

"Aye, me too." 

 

What they had been through couldn't have been in vain. They finally needed to be safe and free again. Without surveillance or worry.

 

"Do you really think Jaylah's all right?" Leonard asked after a moment of silence. Scotty sighed. 

 

"I don't know. She looked pretty exhausted at dinner. I hope Aporal can comfort her and give her strength."

 

"And Jaylah to him."

 

Scotty smiled softly and nodded. He thought of how close the two of them had looked in the back of the ambulance.

 

"Aye. They're really good together, don't you think?"

 

"In any case, there's no longer any doubt that the two of them have feelings for each other." 

 

"I'm glad they've found each other. It's good for both of them."

 

"Sure is."

 

They fell silent again. Until...

 

"Well, I suppose we should get some sleep now, mo ghràdh. After all, who knows what tomorrow will bring?"

 

Leonard sighed softly, then pressed a kiss to Scotty's lips. 

 

"Good night."

 

"Oidhche mhath."

 

 

McCoy

“Good morning cadets.”

 

Admiral Winston stood up behind her desk as McCoy and Scotty entered her office.

 

“Good morning,” they replied as one.

 

“Please sit.”

 

The admiral sat down again as the boys did.

 

“I have said I would keep you informed,” the admiral began. “So far we have not had any luck getting information from the Romulan. He has been healed from his injuries, but refuses to speak. We have thoroughly searched the warehouse he led you too—” She seemed to frown at the reminder of what the boys had done. “—and from the traces and few things he left behind, we have determined that he was working alone.”

 

McCoy let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding and heard a similar noise come from Scotty.

 

“So it’s over?” Scotty asked.

 

“It would appear so,” Admiral Winston nodded.

 

Scotty’s fingers found McCoy’s and squeezed.

 

“So we can go back to living like normal,” McCoy smiled.

 

“Not exactly.”

 

McCoy’s smile turned into a frown and he glanced at Scotty.

 

“What do ye mean ma’am?”

 

“There is still the matter of you two and Cadet Tallister taking matters into your own hands and not informing a senior officer.”

 

McCoy’s heart sank. They should have realized a punishment was still coming. He sighed.

 

“What’s our punishment?” he asked in a resigned voice.

 

“Two things,” Winston said. “First, you are restricted to campus only for the next month. You will be asked randomly to check in and prove your whereabouts.”

 

McCoy held back another sigh. Campus was better than being tossed in the brig or kicked out completely.

 

“Yes ma’am,” he answered.

 

“And second, though we usually don’t push for it until your second year, you are to find yourself an academic advisor. Some are finding your actions too independent for future officers, an advisor will hopefully help you settle into being better prepared as officers.”

 

McCoy shared a look with Scotty. Limited to campus and finding an advisor? That was their punishment?

 

“Aye ma’am, we can do that,” Scotty said, looking back at the admiral.

 

“Good. I expect to hear whom you have chosen by tomorrow evening. I would like to prepare them with a bit of knowledge about your recklessness.” A faint smile seemed to appear on the admiral’s face, so quickly McCoy wasn’t sure if he had seen it or not.

 

“At this point we will keep up heightened security until at least midweek, and if we find out anything else that could be important to you two, I will let you know.”

 

“Thank you ma’am,” McCoy said, echoed a second later by Scotty.

 

 

“Another month stuck on campus,” McCoy groaned as they walked outside. They had been silent as they had left the building, but now McCoy felt safe to say something.

 

“It could have been worse,” Scotty said softly. Anthony was trailing behind them as they walked.

 

“Yeah, it could have,” McCoy agreed. “Do you know who you want as an academic advisor?”

 

Scotty shrugged. “Maybe? What about you?”

 

“I think so. Guess I’ll have to go ask him tomorrow.”

 

“Who?”

 

“Flores,” McCoy replied. “I guess it shouldn’t matter if he’s not in medical. Maybe he can let me know.”

 

“Aye, he’d be good for ye.”

 

 

Scotty

On the next morning Madison seemed to be almost back to his old self. He still allowed for Leonard and Scotty to sit next to each other, however, the glares he sent them from time to time made it very clear that he had an eye on every wrong move they made. Scotty could only imagine how happy the man must have been to hear about the reckless behavior of the boys. And he didn’t even want to get started on Kinnear. Surely the men were happy about every faux pas Scotty and Leonard could make. 

 

 

“I think Madison knows about what happened,” the Scotsman whispered quietly to his husband when they left for their next classes. Leonard just rolled his eyes.

 

“You don’t say.” He groaned. “Ugh, I’m sure him and a certain Admiral had a party when they heard about it.”

 

Scotty couldn’t help a soft chuckle escaping his mouth at the thought of that image. 

 

“I suppose we should try our best to stay out of trouble from now on. Who knows what our next punishment will be? We were quite lucky this time.” 

 

Scotty still couldn’t believe that they had gotten off so easily. He had expected much worse to come. 

 

“Yeah, staying out of trouble sounds good. Maybe Lt. Flores can help me with it,” Leonard replied with a soft sigh. 

 

“When are ye gonna ask him?”

 

The prince shrugged his shoulders.

 

“Not sure. I was thinking after lunch maybe.”

 

Scotty nodded understandingly. 

 

“Sounds good. Do ye want me to come with ye?”

 

Leonard shook his head and sent his beloved a smile. 

 

“No, no. I’m good, thanks, leannan. Have you decided on an advisor?”

 

Scotty nodded. He had thought about the first ideas that had come to his mind the whole morning and was finally quite certain on who he wanted. 

 

“Aye. Though I’m not sure if it would be more polite to ask her first? I mean… ye are asking Lt. Flores because he’s not part of medical division – unlike my idea who is in  engineering –, but I think it’s better to talk to any officer before letting the Admiral know,” Scotty mused.

 

Leonard smiled and squeezed the Scotsman’s hand. 

 

“Do whatever feels right for you, darling. Though I’m sure that every engineer will be glad to be the instructor of a great mind like you.” 

 

A soft blush crept onto Scotty’s cheeks and he stared at the floor.

 

“Oh Len.” 

 

That caused a grin to flit across Leonard’s face and he pressed a kiss to Scotty’s cheek.

 

“I gotta hurry now. See ya at lunch, leannan.” 

 

They kissed each other goodbye and then parted ways. 

 

 

“Lt. Flemming? Can I talk to ye for a second?”

 

Scotty could see surprise on the young woman’s face as she looked up from her PADD. Lt. Flemming was a gorgeous red-haired woman with gentle green eyes. She taught Scotty and the other future engineers about warp core technology. 

 

“Oh, sure, Cadet. What can I help you with? Certainly you don’t have any questions on the homework? After seeing how good you scored at the last test, it should be easy for you, right?” 

 

Scotty smiled and shook his head.

 

“Nae, it’s not about homework, ma’am. Ye see, I have to tell Admiral Winston who I want as an academic advisor and… I was thinking that I would like ye to be it.”

 

Flemming blinked a few times.

 

“Me? But… I only started to work as an instructor a year ago. I’ve never been anyone’s academic advisor before. Are you sure that you don’t want someone with more experience at the job?”

 

Once again Scotty shook his head.

 

“Nae, Lieutenant. I admire yer work and yer way of teaching. Ye are someone I really look up to. Therefore I think ye will do great at that job.” 

 

Flemming just stared at him for a moment.

 

“Only… if ye are fine with it, of course,” the Scotsman carefully added and a wave of relief washed over him when his counterpart smiled eventually.

 

“O-okay. I accept. Tell the Admiral my name. We’ll see if she’s okay with it too. Thank you for your trust in me, Cadet Scott-McCoy.”

 

Scotty smiled back.

 

“Thank ye, ma’am.”

 

 

McCoy

McCoy decided to skip lunch and go see Lt. Flores. The hall holding the flight simulators and his office was nearly back to normal after the fire the previous semester.

 

He knocked twice and waited. He suddenly realized that maybe the man was out having his own lunch, but his thoughts were interrupted by Flores finally calling for him to come in.

 

“Hello Leonard.” Flores was sitting behind his desk, a partially eaten sandwich in front of him.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry. I’m intruding on your lunch,” McCoy said, looking over nervously.

 

“It’s fine Cadet, have a seat.” Flores waved a hand at the chairs in front of his desk. “What can I do for you?”

 

McCoy drew in a breath and settled himself in a chair.

 

“Admiral Winston wants Scotty and I to find academic advisors, in hopes of keeping us out of further trouble, and I was hoping you would be mine sir.”

     

Flores looked at McCoy for a moment, then gave a snort of laughter.

 

“You do get right to the point Leonard,” he smiled. “I assume this has to do with the rumors I heard over the weekend?”

 

McCoy’s face flushed, but he continued to look at the lieutenant evenly. “Yes sir.”

 

“I’ll be much less tolerant of you not following orders than the admiral, if I’m your advisor,” Flores said.

 

Internally McCoy flinched. “I understand sir.”

 

Flores frowned slightly. “What division are you planning on joining?”

 

“Medical.”

 

Flores lifted an eyebrow. “I won’t be able to help you much there…”

 

“But you can help me with everything else,” McCoy countered.

 

“True,” Flores mused. “And I suppose if necessary, after you finish your basics and become focused in medicine you could find someone else over there. I’m guessing getting an advisor is part of your punishment from Winston?”

 

McCoy nodded.

 

Flores was quiet for a few moments, and McCoy studied the man as he thought. The lieutenant had been nothing but kind to him so far during his flight class struggles, and had been quite torn at the fact the fire in the very building they were in had been started by one of his students. A student he had had to fail. Flores had told McCoy early on how much he hated to have to do that, that he would rather help a cadet.

 

“If you’re sure Leonard, then yes,” Flores finally said.

 

“I’m sure sir,” McCoy answered with a tight smile.

 

“I’ll have high expectations,” Flores warned.

 

“I’ll do my best to meet them,” McCoy replied.

 

Flores smiled. “Have you had lunch?”

 

“No sir, I came here first from class.”

 

Flores stood up. McCoy looked at him questioningly.

 

“Come on Leonard. We’ll get you something from the replicator down the hall, then you can come back and tell me all about what happened this weekend.”

 

 

McCoy was first back to their room after classes finished that afternoon. He settled down at his desk after tossing his uniform jacket on the bed. He typed a quick message to Admiral Winston letting her know who he had chosen for an advisor, then began to work on homework.

 

 

“Hello love,” Scotty greeted him as he came in a bit later. “Missed ye at lunch.”

 

McCoy looked up from his books.

 

“I went to see Flores, and ended up eating with him,” McCoy explained.

 

“I ken,” Scotty grinned as he leaned down to kiss McCoy. “Andre asked Averie.”

 

McCoy rolled his eyes. “Hopefully Father will call them back soon.”

 

 

Scotty

Dinner was pretty relaxed. The friends talked about the day and after dinner Scotty and Leonard followed Aporal.

 

"Has Admiral Winston spoken to you yet and told you your punishment?" Leonard asked with interest. 

 

"I mean... Actually, it's punishment enough that yer projects have been confiscated," Scotty added. He really didn't think it was fair. Aporal had shown great courage and intelligence. 

 

"You mean the thing with the academic advisor? Yes, I had to find someone too," the Andorian replied. 

 

Scotty and Leonard exchanged a brief glance. 

 

"And what about the ban on leaving the campus for a month?" the prince finally asked and Aporal shook his head.

 

"Nope, nothing like that. I can go wherever I want." 

 

"What, but... that's not fair! We're being restricted in our freedom and you're not?" Leonard seemed almost outraged by this answer.

 

"Who knows? Maybe they still want to keep an eye on you to protect you. After all, you're not just any normal cadets," said Aporal, shrugging his shoulders. 

 

"I really hope you're wrong about that. I'm so sick of this special treatment! Why can't we be treated the same way as everyone else?" Leonard got angry and Scotty put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. 

 

"Mo ghràdh, it's certainly not like that. Maybe... maybe they just didn't give Aporal this punishment because everyone knows that he spends most of his time on campus anyway and never leaves."

 

That made Aporal grin and he laughed. 

 

"Scottish boy might have a point there. Not being allowed to leave campus wouldn't be a real punishment for me."

 

Leonard sighed heavily. 

 

"Well, if you say so... In any case, I just hope this month is over quickly."

 

Scotty couldn't argue with that.

 

"Aye, me too."

 

 

The next morning, Scotty and Leonard were the first at the breakfast table, but they were quickly joined by Jim and Spock. 

 

"I'm telling you, there's something going on between those two. I've seen it clearly," Jim was just saying to his boyfriend as the two took their seats. 

 

"Jim, it is none of our business," Spock replied calmly and collectedly, but anyone who knew him for any length of time could see that he seemed slightly annoyed.

 

"Who are you talking about?" Leonard asked and Jim rolled his eyes. 

 

"Isn't that obvious? We're talking about Jaylah and Aporal! I'm a thousand percent sure they're a couple!"

 

Scotty felt unease spreading through him. It was so typical of Jim to poke his nose into such matters and he would definitely talk to all their friends about it. Before Scotty or Leonard could say anything, however, Spock was already speaking.

 

"Why do you care so much, ashayam?"

 

"Well, because it would be pretty cool! I mean... Another couple in the clique? That would be great! I don't know why they're making such a secret of it." 

 

The others present just sighed. 

 

"Maybe you're just wrong, Jim," said Leonard and Scotty admired how calm his husband said it. After all, they both knew the truth. 

 

Before Jim could say anything, Jaylah and Uhura came to the table.

 

"What is James T. wrong about?"

 

 

McCoy

“I’m not wrong,” Jim said to McCoy. Before he could reply Jim had turned to look at Jaylah getting ready to sit. “He thinks I’m wrong about you and Aporal being together.”

 

Jaylah stopped her movements as her face flushed with color.

 

“Jim!” McCoy and Spock hissed at the same time.

 

“That is none of your business James T!” Jaylah said in a choked but fierce voice. She straightened up and without another word took her tray and headed for a table on the far side of the hall.

 

“Aye, she’s right lad,” Scotty said quietly.

 

Uhura glared once at Jim, then took her tray and headed off after Jaylah.

 

“It’s not a bad thing if they are!” Jim protested. “I already said it’s cool!”

 

“That’s not the point,” Spock said.

 

“Even if they were together,” McCoy said carefully, “it’s their choice when and whether they want others to know.”

 

“Ye’d think ye’d have learned that by example,” Scotty said, pointedly looking at McCoy. “From us and from Robbie.”

 

Jim scrunched his voice into an angry frown.

 

“What’s going on here?”

 

The four boys looked up to see Sulu getting ready to sit by Spock.

 

“Don’t ask,” Scotty muttered.

 

“Fine,” Jim said. “I still think they’re together, and I think they should just tell us, but I’ll apologize to her.” He made to stand up from the table.

 

Sulu threw a questioning look at McCoy, but the prince shook his head slightly.

 

“Not now Jim, she’ll be too fiery still,” Scotty pointed out. “Wait until lunch at least.”

 

Jim settled back down, frown dropping from his face. “They should know we’d be happy for them.”

 

“You can’t captain your friend’s privacy,” Sulu said. “Show them you respect their boundaries and maybe they’ll be comfortable to tell us. Or not.” He shrugged.

 

“Gloom and doom over here huh?” Christine set her tray noisily down next to McCoy.

 

“You don’t want to know,” McCoy said under his breath.

 

 

“That was awkward,” McCoy said as he and Scotty left the dining hall heading for their first classes. Scotty let out a loud sigh.

 

“I’ve got class with her and Keenser before lunch, I’ll see what I can do to help.”

 

“I guess we lucked out being more secretive,” McCoy tried to joke.

 

“We had Christine to confuse things,” Scotty smiled.

 

A chirp interrupted them. Both reached for their comms.

 

“It’s me,” McCoy said. He quickly read a message. “Father wants to talk this evening when I have time.” He lowered his head as he slid the device back in his pocket.

 

“It’ll be fine love,” Scotty soothed. “Ye know he doesn’t hold yer last talk against ye.”

 

“I know,” McCoy nodded. He glanced over his shoulder at the two palace security guards following them. “Maybe it’ll be about Team Alpha,” he said quietly. “Maybe Admiral Winston spoke with him and told him when she was going to drop the extra campus security.”

 

“That’s a thought mo ghràdh, that’s probably what he wants to talk with ye about.”

 

“Maybe. I’ll hope so.”

 

 

Scotty

"Ye alright there, lassie?" Scotty asked as he took the free seat next to Jaylah's in class. The alien girl just huffed, arms crossed in front of her chest. It was quite obvious that she was still slightly annoyed by a certain captain to be. 

 

"Aye, I ken. He can be a very stupid lad," Scotty agreed with a soft, sympathetic smile. He placed a hand on Jaylah's shoulder. "However, I honestly think that he's just excited and happy for ye." 

 

His female friend sent him a glare, but her yellow eyes softened slightly as soon as they met the Scotsman's. She let out a sigh. 

 

"I did not want for any of them to know, because I am not sure how Aporal will feel about it. He is a very private person and after everything he went through with his first girlfriend, he is even more careful about relationships," Jaylah slowly and quietly started to explain and Scotty nodded. 

 

"I see. Would... ye like our friends to know? I mean... if it wasn't about how Aporal feels." 

 

Jaylah lowered her eyes and her cheeks blushed softly. She shrugged her shoulders. 

 

"I do not know for sure, Montgomery Scotty. I like Aporal very much and I know that there are many couples in our group of friends, but... he is the first boy I love and I like that we are taking things slowly. When the others know about us, I fear that they will tease us or ask uncomfortable questions or ask us to do couples stuff with them." 

 

"Oh Jaylah." Scotty gently squeezed the girl's shoulder. "I'm sure that if ye talk about what ye want, or don't want, every single one of our friends will understand." 

 

Jaylah looked back up at him. 

 

"Even James T.?"

 

Scotty chuckled softly, before he nodded. 

 

"Even him. And if he dares to do or say anything ye don't want, I'm quite sure Spock will put him in his place. So will every single one of us." 

 

Jaylah chewed her lower lip thoughtfully and Scotty wrapped an arm around her shoulder. 

 

"Everyone will be happy for the two of ye." 

 

The alien girl sighed once more and leaned closer to Scotty. 

 

"Maybe I should talk to Aporal about it all. Apparently we are not very good at hiding our feelings." 

 

"Aye, talk to him. And then do whatever feels right for ye." 

 

 

Aporal and Jaylah weren't at their table during lunch and Scotty assumed that they were having a long talk somewhere in private. He really hoped that everything would turn out just fine and in the evening, he knew that he had been right about that assumption. 

 

A soft smile formed on Scotty's lips as he watched Aporal and Jaylah walking over to their table, hand in hand. And it didn't take very long for the others to notice it too.

 

The Scotsman heard Jim's gasp and his whispers about how he had told them all and when he looked over, he saw Spock jabbing his elbow into the blond's side. 

 

No one said a thing when Jaylah and Aporal sat down next to Scotty and Leonard. It was quite an awkward situation, but eventually Jaylah started to talk.

 

"So, uhm, Aporal and I have an announcement to make."

 

 

McCoy

Everyone at the table was looking at Jaylah expectantly.

 

“And you will listen to all of what we want to say first,” Jaylah said, giving Jim an extra stare. Jim nodded quickly, and Jaylah seemed to be taking a steadying breath.

 

“We are together,” Aporal said. “We have been for a while.”

 

McCoy threw a look around the table. Jim was beginning to grin. Christine and Uhura were sharing a smile as if the news wasn’t anything they didn’t already know. Chekov’s eyes had widened slightly.

 

Jaylah lifted a hand to hold back any comments.

 

“We like our privacy. This is something new for both of us, and- and—” She looked to Aporal.

 

“And we are both still ourselves first, please.”

 

“Yes,” Jaylah agreed.

 

“Can we ask questions?” Sulu asked.

 

Jaylah and Aporal glanced at each other.

 

“Yes,” Jaylah said slowly. “But we may not want to answer.”

 

“We can respect that,” Spock nodded, and murmurs of agreement came from the assembled group.

 

“Thank you,” Jaylah said and a smile slowly spread on her face.

 

Everyone began to eat again, though conversation was slow to start up. When it finally did, McCoy couldn’t help hearing Scotty whisper to Jaylah that she’d done a good job.

 

 

“Was that your doing?” McCoy asked as they headed for their dorm after dinner.

 

“I may have put the lassie on the track, but that was all her and Aporal.”

 

“Well, I’m glad for them. And hopefully everyone will respect their wishes.”

 

“Aye, hopefully,” Scotty agreed.

 

“Though it is fun having a secret to keep.” McCoy grinned as he looked over at his husband.

 

“It can be,” Scotty laughed. “But it can be just as fun to share it.”

 

 

McCoy grabbed his PADD from his desk as they entered the room. He kicked his shoes off towards his side of the bed and sat down.

 

“Guess it’s time to just get this over with,” he said, picking up the device again.

 

“It’ll be fine love, ye know that,” Scotty said, sitting down next to him.

 

McCoy's stomach twisted while he waited for his father to answer on the other end. Scotty’s hand rubbed against his back and McCoy relaxed a tiny bit.

 

“Hello Leonard. Scotty.”

 

David smiled at them.

 

“Hello Father,” McCoy answered.

 

“How were classes today?”

 

McCoy took a breath as Scotty answered first. He knew his father could see his nerves and impatience.

 

“And you’ve both found advisors?” David asked.

 

McCoy focused again on the PADD as he nodded. “I asked my flight instructor. How did you know?”

 

“Admiral Winston and I had a nice long talk,” David said.

 

“Right.” McCoy’s face fell a bit.

 

“You boys got off rather easy I have to say,” David said.

 

“We know,” McCoy said, his face warming.

 

“You want to know why I wanted to talk to you,” David said a moment later.

 

McCoy nodded.

 

“The admiral informed me that her heightened security measures on campus will begin being lessened tomorrow. With the Romulan caught and no accomplices, she feels safe doing so.”

 

The prince’s stomach tightened with dread. The king did not sound as if he agreed.

 

“I will speak to Andre tomorrow,” David began, “and I expect to bring his team home this weekend.”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty could feel Leonard tensing next to him, however, the prince quickly seemed to relax as soon as David mentioned his plans for the next day and the upcoming weekend. 

 

"Seriously?" Leonard blinked in confusion. "I-I mean, that's great!" he quickly clarified when his words were met by David raising a questioning eyebrow. 

 

Eventually, the king smiled and nodded. 

 

"I knew that you would react like that, Leonard. I see that you want to return to your normal life as fast as possible." 

 

"Of course! Living a normal life is my dream, after all."

 

David's gaze shifted from his son to his son-in-law.

 

"And you Scotty? How do you feel about that idea?"

 

Scotty knew why the man was asking him specifically. After all, the Scotsman had been the one who wanted Team Alpha around after he had been injured. 

 

He nodded, smiling.

 

"I think it's a good idea, David. It seems that we are safe now and in order for things to return to regular life, it's important for the team to be called back home." 

 

David smiled back at him.

 

"Very well. Then I will do as planned and talk to Andre. Now that we talked about that, I think I should let you boys get some rest and do your homework, shouldn't I?"

 

Leonard grinned with glee, obviously still very happy about the news. 

 

"Sounds good. Say hello to everyone else from us. We will call you at the weekend. Bye." 

 

David shook his head at his son's behavior, however, he still smiled softly.

 

"Goodbye, Leonard, Scotty." 

 

Scotty waved his hand and before he knew it, Leonard had already ended the call and put the PADD aside. The prince grabbed his husband by his shirt, pulled him close and quickly pressed a kiss to his lips. 

 

"Oh, this is great! First the news about Jaylah and Aporal and now this? I doubt that this day can get any better!" Leonard grinned widely and Scotty chuckled. He raised both eyebrows. 

 

"Really, mo ghràdh?"

 

Leonard smirked. He leaned in for another kiss. 

 

"Well, you're right, leannan. I do know ways to make it even better."

 

Kisses were followed by more kisses as Leonard gently pushed Scotty into an even more comfortable position and started to undress the Scotsman. 

 

"Didn't yer father say that we are supposed to do our homework?" Scotty whispered in between their lips touching and Leonard just chuckled. 

 

"Well, he also said something about getting some rest, didn't he?" 

 

Scotty grinned back at the prince. He really doubted that what Leonard had on his mind would allow them to rest, but he wouldn't stop his love from celebrating the good news either. 

 

It had been a great day. And it would be a great night too.

Chapter Text

McCoy

It took the alarm and Scotty pushing at his shoulder to wake McCoy the next morning. The prince slowly rolled up onto his side so he could see his husband’s face.

 

“Ye best get up Len, we’ve still got homework from last night before we get to class.” Scotty was trying to give him a stern look, but a twinkle in his eye gave him away.

 

Instead of moving away, McCoy snuggled in closer and stretched up to kiss Scotty.

 

“My plan was better than homework,” he said with a smirk.

 

“Not if we get bad grades,” Scotty attempted to scold him. McCoy cut him off with another kiss.

 

Scotty pulled away and laughed. “Get off ye mad man!” He shoved once again at McCoy’s shoulder. Reluctantly McCoy lifted his arm from Scotty’s torso.

 

“But it’s so long until we can be right here again,” McCoy pouted. “I have a lab today.”

 

“Ye’ll just have to be patient,” Scotty said, and placed a kiss on McCoy’s forehead before getting out of bed.

 

 

The others were sitting around the usual table when McCoy and Scotty finally got to the dining hall. McCoy couldn’t help a smile when Jaylah glanced over as they sat down. She and Aporal were next to each other, quite close. And no one appeared to be bothering them about it. Jim couldn’t seem to help himself grinning every time he looked towards them though.

 

 

“So Jaylah and Aporal huh?” Eugene asked as he and McCoy settled into a pair of seats for their lab that afternoon.

 

“Guess so,” McCoy said, hoping his answer wouldn’t give away that he and Scotty had known first.

 

“Good for them. I kind of thought she didn’t like him in the beginning,” Eugene chuckled. “Guess he’s proven to her he’s not so bad.”

 

“They seem to make each other happy.”

 

“Well Cora and I are happy for them,” Eugene said. “You ready for this?” He indicated the lab equipment in front of them.

 

“Mostly?” McCoy answered honestly. “Got kind of off track with studying last night.”

 

Eugene raised an eyebrow and began to grin. McCoy’s face began to warm.

 

“No, no!” He began. “We- my father called last night.”

 

“Oh.” Eugene looked almost disappointed. Perhaps he had wanted to tease McCoy.

 

McCoy smiled back. “He’s going to have the palace team head home this weekend.”

 

Eugene’s face lifted. “That’s good, right? Good reason to get distracted from studying. Well, I studied plenty, so I’ve got us covered.”

 

 

Scotty

"Well, how does it feel to finally be free again?" There was a broad grin on Jim's face as he walked with Scotty and Leonard to the dining room for lunch. 

 

Leonard sighed heavily and rolled his eyes.

 

"Oh, you wouldn't believe how good it feels. The first thing we're going to do tonight is go into town and eat at a nice restaurant." 

 

Scotty smiled gently. Leonard had been making plans for the last three days for the first evening after their restriction to campus. He wanted to do as much as possible.

 

"Afterwards, we'll go for a walk on the beach and then we'll watch a movie at the cinema," the prince continued talking about his plans. 

 

"Ooo, that sounds good. Do you want company?" 

 

Scotty shook his head quickly at this question, a smirk on his face. 

 

"Oh nae, Jimbo. This evening is just for Len and me." To further emphasize his point, the Scotsman hooked up with his husband. 

 

Jim laughed. 

 

"Alright, okay, I get it. Just the two of you," he returned, wiggling his eyebrows. 

 

Scotty rolled his eyes. He knew what his friend was getting at.

 

"Indeed. Just us and a peaceful night out in town," Leonard agreed and leaned over to kiss his beloved.

 

"But you need to remember one thing." Jim raised an index finger. "I'm only going to let you get away with it this first night. Tomorrow night you're all going out to celebrate with us, all right?"

 

The smile that had been on Scotty's lips earlier faded a little at that thought. The last time they had been out partying had been what felt like an eternity ago. It had been the night he had seen Sural's brother in the club. That night had been the start of the whole nightmare, which was finally coming to an end. 

 

Nevertheless, Scotty nodded. 

 

"A-aye. That sounds like a good idea."

 

Jim patted him on the back and beamed. 

 

"Great! I can hardly wait!"

 

 

It felt strange to leave the campus. Scotty and Leonard had only been on familiar ground for so long and it felt almost forbidden to step across the border. 

 

Leonard, however, just seemed happy and relieved. He walked light-footedly along the street, a broad smile on his lips. 

 

"I can already taste the great food. A whole month of Academy food... I finally need something sensible again," Leonard said, day-dreaming of whatever he wanted to eat. 

 

Scotty just chuckled. 

 

"Well, the dear prince is used to better things than canteen food," he returned teasingly. 

 

Leonard grinned and assumed his royal posture.

 

"That's right. Only the best for me and my beloved husband."

 

"Well then... I'm really curious what restaurant ye chose, mo ghràdh." 

 

A mysterious smile found its way to Leonard's lips. 

 

"Wait and see, leannan. Wait and see."

 

 

McCoy

The past month had seemed to drag and McCoy couldn’t be any more happy that it was over. He reached over and caught Scotty’s fingers, giving them a quick squeeze.

 

“Are ye taking us to Delancey’s?” Scotty asked. “Ye do like showing up without a reservation.”  McCoy could hear the humor in his husband’s voice. He had given thought to the best restaurant in town, where they had been a few times and always treated excellently because of who he was.

 

“Somewhere else,” McCoy replied. He had been busy in spare moments the last few days planning this evening. He wanted something good, obviously, but also something that felt a bit more normal than the very upscale Delancey’s. He had poured over reviews and menus from restaurants within walking distance to campus.

 

 

“That was perfect,” Scotty said as McCoy snuggled up to his husband’s side as they exited the restaurant. “Just the right thing.”

 

“I knew you’d like it,” McCoy smiled.

 

“Now, do ye still want that walk on the beach, or we could save it for during the day tomorrow?”

 

McCoy glanced up at the dark sky over them. His free hand was dug deep into his pocket. Down by the water the breeze would be even colder.

 

“Tomorrow I guess,” he reluctantly agreed.

 

“I wouldn’t want ye to get cold,” Scotty grinned, pulling McCoy tighter.

 

“But I’ve got you to warm me up,” McCoy chuckled.

 

“Aye, and if ye caught ill from the cold then I’d have to put up with ye being a stubborn grump.”

 

“Hey!” McCoy laughed. “Besides, you don’t get sick just from being cold.”

 

“Ye would just to spite it all.” Scotty laughed, but stopped and turned to kiss McCoy before he could make a playfully outraged comment.

 

“Still up for a movie though?” Scotty asked when he stepped back.

 

McCoy’s free hand touched his lips lightly as they began to walk again. Scotty’s kiss had been very warm against the cool night air, and his thoughts swam a little at the thought of just getting his husband home and spending the rest of the evening in their bed.

 

“Len?”

 

“Yeah! I mean, yes. Let’s go see something, enjoy this freedom.” McCoy’s cheeks warmed in the darkness.

 

As much as he liked the idea of going home, it had been much longer than a month that they had been stuck on campus. They had only been out once after returning from winter break. And that time had been when the Romulan had first shown himself. McCoy shivered at the thought.

 

“If ye’re too cold love we can go back,” Scotty said in a concerned tone.

 

“No, I’m fine. It’s alright out here,” McCoy said quickly.

 

“If ye’re sure…”

 

“I am!” McCoy smiled and squeezed Scotty’s hand. “I’m sure. I’ve got you and we’ll be at the theater soon.”

 

 

Scotty

The movie the boys had chosen was an exciting action comedy. Scotty had been recommended the movie by Robbie during their last phone call and it had been a really good decision to watch it. 

 

"And the scene with the chase! It was just so good!" laughed Leonard as he and Scotty strolled slowly along the street back to the academy. 

 

"Aye, that's right. Even if the technical capabilities of the shuttles were somewhat illogical. A shuttle that can go that fast has yet to be invented." 

 

Leonard grinned and leaned a little closer to Scotty.

 

"Oh, I'm pretty sure I know a budding engineer who can do that for sure."

 

Scotty laughed as his husband gave him a kiss on the cheek. 

 

"Oh, sure, I could try. But Robbie will be responsible for building and designing shuttles and ships. He's the better brother at that. I'll definitely write to him and tell him it was a great recommendation." 

 

Leonard nodded.

 

"His taste in movies is definitely great. We need to watch another movie with him and Leah as soon as possible."

 

The statement made Scotty sigh and he looked up at the sky. It was cloudy and not a star was visible. 

 

"If only it were that easy... They're so far away from us." 

 

Scotty felt Leonard squeeze his hand a little tighter.

 

"The next vacation isn't far away, leannan." 

 

"Aye," the Scotsman nodded. "I ken, mo ghràdh, but I cannae wait to see Robbie and the others again."

 

Leonard smiled gently. 

 

"Maybe we can just do a video chat on a weekend while we're streaming a movie. That's almost like we're all watching it together," he suggested and Scotty had to smile too. 

 

"Aye. That sounds like a good plan. But tonight we're just going to enjoy our time alone together."

 

 

As Scotty had already indicated, the two cadets enjoyed their evening and night together to the full. 

 

When the Scotsman woke up the next morning, Leonard was already lying awake next to him, reading a book. As soon as the prince realized that his husband had also woken up, he smiled and put the book aside.

 

"Good morning, leannan." 

 

Scotty smiled too and snuggled closer to Leonard. 

 

"Madainn mhath, mo ghràdh. What a rare sight to see ye awake before me."

 

Leonard laughed.

 

"I don't know what's wrong with me either. The joy of our regained freedom seems to give me unknown strength and energy," he replied with a grin and Scotty chuckled.

 

"I like that."

 

"I just hope I'll get through this evening okay if I haven't slept enough. I'd hate to leave the party earlier than everyone else."

 

Once again, Scotty's stomach tightened a little at the thought of going to the club that evening. Leonard seemed to notice. 

 

"Hey, what's going on? Is something bothering you?"

 

Scotty sighed heavily. 

 

"I don't know, either. It's just... the last time we were at the club, that's... that's when the thing with Sural's brother happened. I... I'm afraid something will go wrong again."

 

Leonard ran his fingers through Scotty's hair reassuringly.

 

"Hey, it's going to be okay. I'll take care of you. Trust me. But... if you'd rather not go out, then–"

 

Scotty shook his head. 

 

"Nae, nae. I want to go out. I want to enjoy our freedom. And I'm not going to let the bad memories ruin that." 

 

Certainly not.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy smiled as Jim and Spock led the way off campus that evening. Jim had found a different club for them to go to. McCoy glanced at Scotty next to him. He knew any of their friends would have thought to go somewhere other than the place where the nightmare with the Romulan had started, but he was glad Jim had made the decision for them.

 

Jaylah walked close on Scotty’s other side, not even leaving room for Aporal as they walked three across down the sidewalk. She seemed to have a nervous look like Scotty’s in her eyes. She had been so protective of them after the previous club.

 

 

“Do you want a drink first or to dance?” McCoy leaned in close to Scotty’s ear as they entered the loud club.

 

“A drink,” Scotty grinned. The pair made their way towards the bar. McCoy couldn’t help but notice his husband looking all around as they moved.

 

“It’ll be alright,” McCoy reassured him, pressing his hand to Scotty’s lower back as they walked forward.

 

They reached the bar and ordered, then turned to look for where their friends had gone. Christine waved from a large booth she and Uhura had secured. She motioned at McCoy for a drink and he nodded.

 

Jaylah had drug Aporal to the dance floor and Jim had done the same with Spock.

 

“I suppose she won’t have to ask ye to dance anymore,” Scotty chuckled.

 

“Just wait,” McCoy laughed with a rueful shake of his head.

 

Drinks in hand a moment later, they went to join Christine and Uhura.

 

“What was it Sulu and Chekov were doing?”

 

The pair hadn’t come to the club with the group.

 

“There’s a fencing tournament coming up,” Uhura said. “Practice was going to be a bit longer today.”

 

“But what about Pavel?” Scotty asked. “Lad hasn’t taken up fencing too has he?”

 

“No,” Uhura smiled. “He’s helping behind the scenes.”

 

“Nice,” McCoy nodded.

 

 

“You doing alright?” McCoy leaned closer and spoke louder so Scotty would hear him as they danced.

 

“Aye,” Scotty nodded and moved closer. “And ye?”

 

“Never better,” McCoy grinned, before grabbing Scotty’s hand and spinning him out before pulling him back close.

 

“Len!” Scotty laughed.

 

“Right,” McCoy agreed with a grin. “Jaylah might see and want to do the same move. Well, she can just ask Aporal.”

 

 

Scotty had gone off to the bathroom and McCoy had just sat down when Jaylah appeared at his side, Aporal sitting down across the booth.

 

“Our turn Just Leonard!” she said brightly, setting a hand on his shoulder. Aporal just shrugged when McCoy looked over. “We always dance!” Jaylah began to protest.

 

McCoy took a wistful glance at his drink before standing up.

 

“True sweetheart, that’s true. Come on.”

 

Jaylah made a happy noise, grabbed his hand and took off pulling him to the dance floor quickly.

 

 

Scotty

"All good with you, Scotty? I hope you like the new club I picked out?"

 

Scotty's gaze wandered from his own image in the mirror to that of Jim, who was standing at the washbasin next to him. His friend looked a little worried, so the Scotsman smiled quickly. 

 

"Aye, Jimbo. It's great here. Thanks for taking the trouble to find somewhere else. It really means a lot to me."

 

They dried their hands and Scotty patted Jim on the shoulder. The blond nodded. 

 

"It goes without saying. After everything that's happened ..." Jim's gaze drifted to the ground. "Still, I hope I didn't take you too much by surprise by going out? I was just so happy that you and Bones could finally leave campus again. It's just a good reason to celebrate."

 

Scotty chuckled softly. He was surprised by how gentle his friend was. 

 

"It's all good. It really is. I'm happy to be free again, after all. And with all of ye around, I feel safe and comfortable."

 

A grin finally flitted across Jim's face and he straightened a little. 

 

"We'll look after you, Scotty. Promise."

 

"I ken, Jimbo, I ken. Well then... let's get back onto the dance floor, eh?" 

 

 

It wasn't much of a surprise to Scotty to find his husband dancing with Jaylah. Leonard spun the alien girl around and she was laughing brightly. 

 

So, instead of joining them, the Scotsman went back to their booth and took a sip from his drink. Aporal was sitting across from him, looking at the dance floor. 

 

"Your prince sure is a good dancer," he said and Scotty chuckled.

 

"Aye, he is." A smirk formed on his lips. "Ye jealous?"

 

Aporal snorted.

 

"I don't even know what that word means, Scottish boy."

 

Scotty nodded. 

 

"Right. Sure, Mr. Perfect." His eyes drifted from his husband and Jaylah to Aporal's face. "So... I take it the two of ye are happy together?" 

 

A soft smile lingered on the blue lips and the Andorian nodded. 

 

"Yeah. We are. She's... she's just great." 

 

Scotty smiled.

 

"So are ye. Ye belong to each other."

 

"Maybe..." Aporal drank, then chuckled. "Yeah. Yeah, I... suppose you're right." 

 

 

The evening passed without any problems and yet Scotty was also quite happy when he and Leonard were finally in their bed and alone. 

 

"It was really nice, wasn't it?" 

 

Leonard stroked Scotty's back gently and the Scotsman nodded. 

 

"Aye. It was. But it's even nicer here with ye." 

 

A warm, tender kiss followed, before Leonard chuckled. 

 

"That's right. Nothing's better than sharing this bed with you, leannan."

 

 

McCoy

“Anywhere we want to go today?” McCoy asked as he and Scotty lay together in bed the next morning. “Now we have all this freedom back.” He grinned.

 

Scotty reached over to flick the curtain away from the window.

 

“Looks pretty gray and rainy,” he said.

 

“Trying to keep me right here in bed?” McCoy laughed with a twinkle in his eyes.

 

“I don’t have to try very hard,” Scotty laughed back.

 

“Hey!” McCoy pretended to be hurt. He gave the covers a tug and tried to roll over.

 

“None of that ye big baby,” Scotty rolled his eyes and pulled back on the covers, keeping McCoy next to him.

 

 

A very lazy day passed by and Monday came with its usual frustration that was Commander Madison’s class. After Scotty had recovered from being shot the man had relented on his seating plan, but that had only lasted for another week or so after. The one class they shared and they could barely see each other.

 

 

“I’ll be late after classes,” McCoy said as they walked together after lunch. “I’ve got a meeting with Flores.” Since asking the lieutenant to be his academic advisor, McCoy had met with him a few times. They talked over his classes and how he was doing in the academy.

 

“I’ll do a wee bit of work in the labs then,” Scotty smiled.

 

“Aporal up to any new untested tech projects?”

 

Scotty looked around then, then lifted an eyebrow slightly. “Maybe,” he answered, trying to be mysterious.

 

McCoy laughed. “Don’t let him test them on you,” he said, his voice carrying a hint of seriousness. Aporal’s last two untested projects had helped them catch the Romulan.

 

“If he’s got anything new, he hasn’t told me yet,” Scotty said.

 

“Well, don’t you test anything on him either,” McCoy said with another smile. “Even if it would be fair.”

 

“Aye love,” Scotty chuckled. “I’ll see ye this afternoon.” He stopped walking and so did McCoy. They had reached where they had to part ways. A quick kiss and McCoy headed for an afternoon of medical classes.

 

 

“How’d your first free weekend go?” Eugene asked as McCoy sat down next to him a few minutes later.

 

“It was great,” McCoy said happily. “Out for good food, Jim found us a new club and then we did absolutely nothing but be lazy yesterday. How’d your ‘Sullivan family dinner’ go?”

 

Cora’s family had all gotten together over the weekend and Eugene had been invited to the gathering.

 

“Little nerve wracking,” Eugene admitted with a smile. “Cora’s got quite a few brothers and cousins after all.”

 

“All wanting to protect their youngest sister?” McCoy said with a quick laugh.

 

Eugene nodded. “None of them said anything, but I could feel the looks from time to time.” He smiled again. “They’re all pretty cool though, so it was a good weekend.”

 

“And now we’re back at it,” McCoy sighed dramatically, trying to hold back a smile.

 

“How will we survive?” Eugene asked in a serious tone, before both boys laughed again.

 

 

Scotty

"I have an announcement to make at the end of the lesson, so please all remain seated after you have finished your tests," Lt. Flemming said at the beginning of the lesson and Scotty didn't really know what to make of this statement. Was it a good or a bad announcement? How were the students supposed to work on their test in peace with such an ulterior motive? 

 

He finally concluded that the smile on the teacher's lips was a good sign and decided to concentrate on the calculations in front of him rather than worry about the words. 

 

The test was extremely demanding, but Scotty had prepared well, so the tasks were mostly easy for him. There were only one or two calculations that he didn't quite manage in the allotted time.

 

When Lt. Flemming finally collected the tests, she gave the Scotsman a sympathetic look. It was something that visibly confused and worried Scotty. The woman couldn't have known about his results yet, so her look must have had something to do with the announcement. 

 

After Flemming had collected all the tests, she stood back behind her desk.

 

"I will evaluate the tests by next week, but now for the announcement... I received the list today of the cadets who will be going on the trip next month. It's a really big project and I can say that every participant should consider themselves lucky and proud of themselves." 

 

Scotty's heart sank a little when he heard these words. The project, which was led by Admiral Winston and two engineers, was a big dream for every cadet. But if he interpreted the look Flemming had given him correctly, he knew he didn't have to get his hopes up too high.

 

Some names were read out loud. Among them were those of Jaylah and Keenser. Scotty was incredibly happy for his two friends, but when Lt. Flemming finally finished reading the list, he couldn't deny that he was very disappointed at the same time. 

 

"What, why didn't she say your names?" Jaylah looked puzzled at Aporal and Scotty and the Scotsman just shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"I guess that's another part of our punishment for our behavior." 

 

Aporal nodded in agreement.

 

"It would seem so."

 

"But... that's not fair! You saved my life! And you're some of the best cadets in this area!" Jaylah protested. "If you're not going, then I'm not going either!"

 

Keenser grunted in agreement, but Scotty shook his head.

 

"Nae, ye two have to go on this excursion. For us. Ye have to tell us everything we missed."

 

"Scottish boy is right. You've earned it."

 

It surprised Scotty a little how casually Aporal seemed to handle not being chosen, but it was probably because it was a punishment for their behavior, not because of a lack of his abilities. No one doubted his intelligence or ability. 

 

"But–"

 

"No buts. Ye will attend and we will be happy for ye, lassie."

 

Scotty put on his most loving smile and yet he felt incredibly sad at the same time. If only they had been more careful…

 

 

McCoy

“Well Leonard, how was your first weekend back to being able to leave campus?”

 

McCoy smiled as he sat down in front of Lt. Flores’ desk.

 

“It felt good,” he replied.

 

“Good enough you’ll be staying out of trouble from now on?” Flores asked with a smirk in his eyes.

 

“Yes sir,” McCoy laughed.

 

“Well, what did you do? Paint the town red? No reports?” Flores pretended to shuffle through some PADDs and papers on his desktop.

 

“We kept it simple. Dinner one night and out with friends the next.”

 

“Good, good. Where for dinner?”

 

“Alani’s. It was pretty good.”

 

“Oh yeah, I’ve been there,” Flores nodded. “Not too far from campus, easy atmosphere for first dates.” The lieutenant smiled. McCoy had learned that Flores had a vibrant personal life, and kept his hopes up of finding a partner to share it with.

 

“Anyone new?” McCoy asked curiously.

 

Flores sighed and shook his head.

 

“Well I’m sure someone’s out there for you sir,” said McCoy politely.

 

Flores scoffed but grinned. “Says the one who got married before he became a cadet.”

 

McCoy smiled self-deprecatingly and shrugged. “Everyone’s different.”

 

“True,” Flores agreed. He reached for a nearby PADD. “You did better in the sim last week,” he said, flicking through screens on the PADD.

 

“Seeing Dr. Cuthbert after class on Thursdays is helping I think.”

 

“It must be.” Flores handed the PADD across the desk. “Last term and this,” he said, interpreting the data for McCoy. “I know it’s only been a few weeks, but especially notice Fridays. You had steady- slow- but steady growth before, but now Fridays have an even more distinct improvement. Even just Thursday to Friday you seem more settled.”

 

McCoy nodded as he looked at the screen. It wasn’t much, but warmth spread in his chest at Flores’ pride in his accomplishments.

 

“How are your other classes going?” Flores asked.

 

 

McCoy hoped Scotty was in the room as he typed in the door code. He’d had a good meeting with Flores and was feeling almost positive about flying after what the lieutenant had shown him. He was looking forward to sharing it with his husband.

 

The prince smiled as the door opened. Scotty was at his desk.

 

“Hey darlin’,” McCoy called as the door shut behind him. He set his things on his desk and crossed over to his husband. “How was the rest of your day? Oh. What happened?”

 

Scotty had turned to him with a weak smile that didn’t reach his eyes. McCoy frowned and reached back to pull his own desk chair over.

 

“Ye remember the big engineering project with Admiral Winston?”

 

“Of course,” McCoy said. “The one we were hoping would help get us in good with her.”

 

Scotty sighed as his smile faded away. “Aye. Well Lt. Flemming announced today who’s going.”

 

“Oh,” McCoy said softly as he understood. “I’m sorry leannan.”

 

Scotty sighed again. “Aporal isn’t going either. I’m sure it’s still part of our punishment.”

 

“That isn’t fair—” McCoy began.

 

“Aye, and if we did get to go, someone else would say it wasn’t fair after we keep ignoring the rules.”

 

“That’s not fair either,” McCoy frowned.

 

“Keens and Jaylah are going at least, and they’ll tell us all about it.”

 

McCoy nodded, then leaned forward to hug Scotty tightly. “You deserve to have gone. You’re the best engineer they have.”

 

“Len—” Scotty protested.

 

“I say it’s true, and I’m a prince.” McCoy pulled back from the hug and raised an eyebrow, daring Scotty to disagree. Finally Scotty chuckled.

 

“Fine ye mad man.”

 

 

Scotty

"I've heard that you and Keenser will soon be taking part in the big project you guys always talked about. I'm happy for the two of you. Do you have any more information yet?" Leonard asked Jaylah when they sat down for dinner. He knew that Scotty didn't want them to avoid the subject completely. 

 

"There will be a meeting tomorrow after class to discuss everything. We'll find out when it starts, what our tasks will be and how long the excursion will last," Jaylah said. She already sounded a little happier and more motivated than before and Scotty smiled at her. He was really happy for her. 

 

"Sounds good. I really hope you'll enjoy it." 

 

"I'm sure we will." Jaylah sighed and glanced briefly at Aporal, who was sitting next to her. "I just wish we could all go together. We have worked so hard for this." 

 

"There will be other projects to come. And if we follow all the rules by then, I'm sure Aporal and I will be allowed to take part too," Scotty tried to cheer his alien friend up. 

 

"The instructors know how good we are. And they won't be able to punish us forever," agreed Aporal. 

 

"Who's punishing you?" Jim looked questioningly from one to the other as he and Spock sat down. 

 

Scotty let out a sigh. 

 

"That's a long story. Better not ask, Jimbo." 

 

Jim blinked in surprise, then shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Oh, okay. But if anyone wants to tell me anything, feel free. Maybe I can help in some way?" 

 

Aporal just smiled wryly. 

 

"You can't solve every problem, Captain." 

 

"Well, that might be true, but... at least I can try. After all, that's my future job." 

 

Scotty smiled at his blond friend. If anyone was suited for the position as a starship captain, it just had to be Jim. 

 

 

"So, how was yer talk with Lt. Flores? Ye were so worried about me earlier that ye didn't tell me," Scotty asked once Leonard and him were back to their room. 

 

The prince smirked. 

 

"Well, we talked about the usual," he replied and Scotty couldn't help but chuckle. He knew about the flight instructor's search for the perfect partner. Leonard had told him all about it, but they were keeping it to themselves and didn't tell other friends. 

 

"Oh?" 

 

"Yeah, well, I told him about our dinner on Saturday and he said that it's a nice place for first dates. But at the moment there's no one in sight for him." 

 

"Aww man, I feel so sorry for him. He seems to be a very nice lad, but he just cannae find anyone. Maybe we should try to set him up with Lt. Flemming," Scotty mused with a grin on his face and Leonard laughed. 

 

"She's very pretty, but I think she might be a bit too young for him." 

 

"Oh, come on, Len. They are not that far apart. And in the end, age is just a number. Maybe they would get along very well." 

 

Leonard grinned. 

 

"What is it with you wanting everyone close to us to become a couple?" 

 

Scotty shrugged. 

 

"Love is all around us since we became a pair. Robbie and Leah, Jim and Spock, Jaylah and Aporal – it seems like our love has a magical impact on others as well." 

 

Leonard smiled and took a step forward to kiss his husband on the lips. 

 

"Well... it might be worth a try. After all, we want our instructors to be happy, don't we?" 

 

"Aye, we do."

Chapter Text

McCoy

“I’m going to get you this time,” Jim grinned.

 

McCoy shook his head. “You say that every time, and you’ve yet to put my back to the mat.” The prince bounced on his toes as Jim began to move towards him. McCoy sighed as he grinned. Self defense class was always a boost for his esteem. Jim always wanted to be his partner, and while Jim was a good fighter, he didn’t compare to the previous training McCoy had received.

 

“Maybe you should partner with someone else,” McCoy suggested as he easily dodged Jim’s attack for his torso. He twisted, ready for Jim to come at his back with both hands together, and carefully flipped him aside.

 

“Cadets!” called their instructor. “Back to the lesson please!”

 

Jim grinned again as he stood and he moved back to McCoy to work on the wrist locks they were supposed to be doing.

 

 

Dressed again in uniform, McCoy moved across campus to the simulator hall. Sparring with Jim was always fun, and he tried to hold onto that as his fears tried to make their way into his head.

 

Keenser waved to him from the front of their simulator as the prince entered the room. McCoy joined him quickly.

 

“Hey,” he greeted the smaller alien.

 

Keenser nodded at him, then looked up. “Scotty?”

 

McCoy frowned slightly, trying his best to read the alien’s face the way Scotty seemed too.

 

“He’s good,” McCoy answered, slightly hesitantly.

 

“About the project?”

 

Now McCoy nodded. “Ah. He’s disappointed,” he answered quietly. “But he understands why he and Aporal probably didn’t get picked.”

 

Keenser shook his head. “Not fair.”

 

“He knows you and Jaylah will tell them all about it though.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Hey guys!” Cora was hurrying to join them.

 

“Hi Cora.”

 

“Hi.”

 

“Cadets, let’s get started,” said Lt. Flores from the middle of the room.

 

McCoy and Cora turned to follow Keenser into the simulator. The Roylan headed for the pilot's seat while McCoy sat behind him. Cora squeezed McCoy’s shoulder as she went to the copilot’s chair. They had settled into a regular order of Keenser first, McCoy second and Cora last. It had worked well for McCoy the previous semester to be the second flier. Once Keenser and Cora knew about his fear they had done their best to support him however they could.

 

McCoy took a deep breath as the simulator began to move. They would do six flights, two each and then be done. Then he could go see Scotty at lunch and relax for a short while close to his husband before afternoon classes. The simulator rocked and McCoy drew in a sharp breath. Anything completely overwhelming he would discuss with Dr. Cuthbert after his last class and then Scotty would be waiting for him.

 

“Leonard.”

 

McCoy startled out of his thoughts. Keenser had stood up and was staring at him. McCoy blinked and realized it was his turn. He stood and changed places with Keenser.

 

As his fingers moved smoothly over the controls, McCoy looked at the screen nervously. How had he not paid any attention to what Keenser’s flight had been like? Usually it gave him an idea of what he was in for. The simulator rumbled to life again below them and McCoy carefully took off.

 

He glanced at his control panel; a simple delivery and dock with a space station. He hadn’t felt any big movements from the simulator as Keenser flew. It must just be straightforward for once. Wouldn’t that be nice, a small smile tried to cross McCoy’s face.

 

 

Scotty

"How difficult do you think the test will be? Because I haven't really studied for it," Jim asked as he strolled along with Scotty and Sulu to their basic medical knowledge class. Their instructor had announced that they would be taking a test this week to test their knowledge.

 

Scotty rolled his eyes and shook his head with a smile. 

 

"What a surprise that ye of all people didn't study. And now ye're worried about how hard it'll be?"

 

"I assume it's getting a bit more challenging. After all, the topics of the last few lessons were almost more than just basic knowledge," Sulu pointed out. 

 

"Hikaru's right, Jimbo. If ye really haven't studied, then ye're in a bad position."

 

Jim let out a sigh, then shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Maybe I'll just use my mental bond with Spock and ask him for help." 

 

"Ye want to cheat? I hardly think Spock will help ye with that." 

 

The Vulcan was far too dutiful and honest for that. 

 

Jim groaned.

 

"I know, I know. I'm on my own. As I so often am."

 

This statement made Scotty freeze. Something was clearly wrong with his friend. Sulu, on the other hand, didn't seem to notice the undertone in Jim's voice. 

 

"If you had studied better, you wouldn't have to worry now," he said and Jim smiled wryly. 

 

"Yeah..."

 

 

After class, Sulu headed straight off to his fencing training. That left just Jim and Scotty to make their way to one of the common rooms to do their homework together. Jim didn't look happy, although he tried to cover it up with a smile.

 

"Talk to me."

 

When Scotty looked at him promptly, Jim just blinked in confusion.

 

"Huh?"

 

"What's wrong? Something's bothering ye, isn't it?" 

 

Jim's smile grew fainter and fainter until it finally disappeared completely. He slumped his shoulders. 

 

"I... talked to Sam on the comm yesterday. I haven't been focusing on my studies as much lately because I'm trying to get along with him. We had a normal conversation at first, but... then we got into an argument and... well, I really don't know if I want to keep trying to trust him." 

 

Scotty sympathetically put a hand on his friend's shoulder and squeezed it.

 

"Do ye want to tell me what happened? Why did ye have a fight?"

 

Jim's gaze darkened. 

 

"We... were talking about quite private things and were just at a very good point when suddenly his doorbell rang. He answered it and I heard a female voice in the background asking Sam if he had time for her. He told me that he had to hang up right now because of something official, but I immediately knew what was really going on. Some flirtation with a woman is more important to him than a conversation with his brother. I gave him a piece of my mind and then hung up."

 

Scotty nodded understandingly. Of course he wanted to be on his friend's side, but he also wanted to try and mediate. 

 

"It was definitely wrong of him to just end the call like that, but... don't ye think it might really have been something official?" 

 

Jim snorted.

 

"Who knows for sure. In any case, I don't want to hear from him for now."

 

"Aye. I see. Well... if there's anything I can do for ye, just tell me, lad." 

 

"Help me on the homework?"

 

"Alright. I got ye."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy walked along to the counseling building lightly. He had done well on both flights in the simulator. Granted, both times had been unremarkable, simple programs. Lt. Flores had also announced at the end of class that they would be resuming Fridays in the shuttle hangar, getting hands-on with the real thing.

 

He entered the building, checked in for his appointment and sat down. A buzz in his pocket had him pulling out his comm. A reminder for an upcoming quiz.

 

The door next to him opened.

 

“Hello Leonard,” said Dr. Cuthbert.

 

“Hello,” McCoy said as he got up.

 

 

“How was flight class today?” Dr. Cuthbert asked as they settled into a pair of chairs in his office.

 

“Easy,” McCoy nodded. “It was a very direct take off, flight and landing. Nothing out of the ordinary.”

 

“And how did you feel during that?”

 

“Fine.” McCoy surprised himself with his answer, because it was true. He had been interrupted in his worries when Keenser had finished and traded him spots, but then he had flown without a single bad thought crossing his mind.

 

“Fine?” Dr. Cuthbert confirmed.

 

“Yes,” McCoy nodded again, confusion settling on his face. “Nothing went wrong. I didn’t even think about anything going wrong. I- I didn’t really think about it at all. I just did my turns and flew.”

 

“That’s very good Leonard.” A pleased smile was on his face. “What do you think put you in that state of mind?”

 

 

McCoy opened the door to the counseling office lobby and looked around. He frowned. Usually Scotty was waiting for him, but the lobby was empty. He let the door close and stepped aside to pull out his comm. No messages.

 

Carrying the device, he crossed the lobby and left the building, maybe Scotty was waiting outside. A stab of worry twisted in his stomach. McCoy forced himself to take a breath. Scotty was probably just caught up with something and had lost track of time. Everything was fine.

 

He lifted his comm again and tapped out a quick message telling Scotty his session was over and he was heading to their room.

 

When the comm finally chirped and he saw Scotty’s name with a reply, McCoy’s body relaxed. He hadn’t realized how tense he had gotten.

 

Scotty was with Jim. McCoy let a small smile cross his face. Now he knew his husband had probably lost track of time. He wondered what the pair were doing; he was sure Scotty would fill him in when he got home.

 

McCoy picked up his pace. He could get back and get a good start on his homework, then he and Scotty would have more time for themselves in the evening.

 

 

When the dorm room door finally opened McCoy looked up with a glad smile. He had been looking forward to telling his husband about his good flights in the simulator and his good session with Dr. Cuthbert. But one look at Scotty had McCoy's smile fading.

 

“Hey darlin’. Something wrong?”

 

Scotty came in and set his books on his desk. He sighed.

 

“Jim’s having a wee bit of a time at the moment.”

 

 

Scotty

Leonard frowned, while Scotty slumped into the chair next to him with a sigh. 

 

"What's wrong with him? Is he in trouble with Spock?" he asked and Scotty shook his head. 

 

"Nae, trouble with Sam."

 

Leonard groaned and ran a hand through his hair. He knew the story of the two Kirk brothers well enough. Their last meeting in person hadn't gone too well. 

 

"Sam again, huh? I guess not everyone can be as lucky with siblings as we are. What happened between the two of them?"

 

So the Scotsman told his husband everything. He knew that it was okay for Jim if Leonard knew about everything. 

 

"I too believe that it was perhaps just a misunderstanding, but I also understand that Jim is annoyed. Everything else in the world has always been more important to Sam than his little brother. And then to just be dumped like that... it must feel awful."

 

Scotty nodded.

 

"Aye. It's taken its toll on Jim. I just wish there was something I could do to help him. But I don't want to get involved either."

 

As a member of the Academy and Starfleet, it would have been easy for Scotty to contact Sam Kirk, but he knew he couldn't do that without Jim's consent. 

 

"Maybe you can somehow persuade Jim to make the first move. Or you could tell him to talk to Francine. He'll definitely listen to her." 

 

Scotty smiled at the thought. Leonard was right. Francine was probably the best person to help Jim. She was the mother he had wished for all his life. 

 

"Maybe I'll just send mum a message and see if she'd like to call Jim again. After all, I... don't have to tell her what it's about," said Scotty and winked at Leonard. The prince also smiled.

 

"That's a very good idea, leannan."

 

Scotty leaned forward and gave Leonard a kiss.

 

"Thanks for the help. And now... tell me why ye were grinning like that when I came in. What's the news?"

 

Leonard tilted his head back and forth, waving his hand dismissively. 

 

"Oh, it's nothing. Except that I was pretty brilliant today during the flying lesson and I wasn't scared?" 

 

Scotty's face brightened even more. 

 

"What, really? That's wonderful! Oh, I'm so proud of ye, mo ghràdh!" 

 

Scotty wrapped his arms around the prince and held him tight. They both laughed. 

 

"One day we'll fly together in a shuttle and explore space together," Scotty whispered into Leonard's ear. 

 

"Oh, that sounds good. Just you and me and a sea of stars."

 

 

After dinner, Scotty texted his mother and she replied that she would take care of the call today. She immediately understood the urgency of the message and Scotty was incredibly grateful for it.  

 

"Well, let's see if mum can't turn things around."

 

 

McCoy

“You’re looking happy this morning Captain,” Aporal said as Jim and Spock joined the table at breakfast.

 

“Yeah,” Jim nodded.

 

“Any particular reason why?” Uhura asked. She lifted a brow and smiled. “You know, since you’re always trying to dig into our business.”

 

Jim shook his head and laughed and so did the others.

 

McCoy smiled at Scotty who smiled back. He could make a pretty educated guess as to why Jim was feeling better.

 

 

“Looks like your mom did a good job,” McCoy said. He and Scotty had left breakfast and were walking together towards their first classes of the morning.

 

“I wonder what she told him,” Scotty mused.

 

“Good, motherly things I’m sure,” McCoy grinned. “I’ll see you at lunch.” They had reached where they would have to go their separate ways.

 

“Aye love, have a good morning.” A quick kiss and they parted.

 

 

McCoy entered the shuttle hangar and looked around for Keenser and Cora. Neither one had arrived yet. He made his way over to a group of cadets that were standing by Lt. Flores. After a moment he felt a movement at his side and looked down to see Keenser.

 

“Hi.”

 

“Hey Keenser.”

 

McCoy smiled and wondered if he’d ever be able to read the Roylan’s expressions as well as Scotty.

 

“Cadets,” said Lt. Flores in a loud voice. “Today we’re going to put to use what you’ve learned here on the real shuttles. We have a set of control consoles, and the first group to get theirs back working will get to take a jaunt down the coast in our newest shuttle over there.” He pointed towards a shuttle behind them. “Not alone of course,” he chuckled.

 

A chill went down McCoy's spine as his stomach twisted. Keenser would be in his group with Cora and McCoy had no doubt they would finish first. Keenser was as much an engineering genius as Scotty.

 

“We’ve got this!” Cora whispered from Keenser’s other side.

 

Certainly, McCoy wanted their group to do well, but the thought of an impromptu flight made his hands ball up to stop from trembling.

 

“All the tools you’ll need are by your consoles,” Flores called as the group of cadets began to move. McCoy's legs felt wooden as he followed Keenser and Cora.

 

“I’m sure you’ll never have to try doing this while on a flight, but knowing what to do is always better than not knowing,” continued Flores. “When you’re ready cadets… begin!”

 

“Where do we start?” Cora asked as Keenser began to move panels.

 

“Here,” he said.

 

“Well I wish I had looked at the diagrams better,” Cora said, beginning to frown.

 

“I memorized them,” McCoy said faintly.

 

“Good,” Keenser said firmly. “Help.” He pointed at the tools as McCoy got down beside him.

 

 

Scotty

"So... just between ye and me, the question from breakfast. Is there any particular reason for your good mood?" Scotty asked Jim as they took their seats in the auditorium. 

 

Jim grinned at him and elbowed him in the side.

 

"Come on now, don't pretend you don't know the reason."

 

Scotty also had to grin as he shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Oh, I don't ken what ye're talking about, Jimbo," he replied and his blond friend laughed.

 

"Francine called me last night to ask how I was doing. You didn't have anything to do with that, did you?"

 

Scotty said nothing, but his grin betrayed him and Jim put a hand on his shoulder. 

 

"Seriously though, thanks, man. I really needed a talk with her and it did me an incredible amount of good."

 

Scotty had already guessed that Francine would be the solution to Jim's problems. He knew how well his mother looked after everyone in their group of friends. She was like a mother to Jim in particular. 

 

"I figured as much. Was she able to give ye any good advice about the Sam thing?"

 

Jim nodded. 

 

"She... listened to me and understood my side of things well. But she also opened my eyes to the fact that I shouldn't be too bitter about it. It's just really hard for me to see Sam through different eyes, but... I'll write to him again and make an appointment to talk to him on one of his days off. I'll tell him that I was hurt by what happened and I'll ask him if he can arrange a better time for us to talk next time." 

 

Scotty gave a thumbs up. 

 

"Well that sounds like a very good plan." 

 

 

Just before lunch, Scotty had a free period and Lt. Flemming had asked to talk to him. They talked about Scotty's current level of performance. The instructor had noticed that Scotty was having some problems in 'law' and suggested that he might want to find a tutor. And Scotty already had the perfect idea of who he would choose.

 

 

"Spock, could ye help me with something?" 

 

Scotty put his tray down on the table and sat down next to the Vulcan. They were the first ones in the dining hall.

 

"That depends on what you want me to help you with, Scotty," Spock replied. 

 

"I'm supposed to find a tutor for 'law', and I don't think anyone knows rules and laws better than ye do. I just... I just cannae find the right approach to the subject. Can ye perhaps explain everything to me in a different way than the dry books?"

 

Spock thought for a moment before nodding.

 

"I think that should be possible."

 

"Oh, thanks so much! I knew I could rely on ye."

 

Scotty grinned happily, but his smile faded when he saw Leonard enter the hall. The prince's face was pale. Something must have happened that morning and Scotty just wanted to know how he could help.

 

 

McCoy

“There,” said Keenser with finality. He slid a panel back in place on the console they were working on. Cora grinned at both boys as she stood up and waved a hand.

 

“Lt. Flores? We’ve finished!”

 

McCoy was feeling torn in two. He had known with Keenser in their group that they would get their console back working first and he was glad that would reflect well on them. But the group finishing first would be getting a flight with the lieutenant later that day and that had his anxiety rising.

 

“Have you?” Flores asked as he moved over to them. “Start it up and let’s see.”

 

Reluctantly McCoy let his fingers slide across the controls and began a pre-flight sequence. Beneath his hands the console came to life.

 

“Congratulations cadets,” Flores smiled. He consulted the PADD he was carrying. “You are all done with classes by 16:15, so we’ll meet here at 16:30.”

 

“Yes sir,” Cora said eagerly. Keenser nodded.

 

“Yes sir,” came quietly from McCoy.

 

“Lieutenant?” called another cadet.

 

“Very nice job cadets,” Flores told them before he moved on.

 

McCoy sighed. A shuttle flight. He looked down as something touched his arm. Cora had reached out.

 

“Are you alright Leonard?”

 

He nodded slowly.

 

“The flight will be ok,” she said reassuringly. “Maybe if you ask him he’ll let you bring Scotty.” Cora shrugged. “It wouldn’t hurt if you asked.”

 

“True,” Keenser agreed.

 

“Maybe,” McCoy said, looking thoughtfully after the lieutenant. After all, Flores had seen how much better McCoy did in a shuttle when Scotty was at his side.

 

 

McCoy gathered his things slowly so that he would be last out and could talk to Flores.

 

“Sir?”

 

Flores looked up from his PADD.

 

“Yes Leonard?”

 

“I- was wondering, if it would, um, be possible for Scotty to come with us this afternoon?”

 

“You’re nervous for the flight aren’t you? I should have seen that coming.” Flores smiled gently. “Yes. If he’s available, he may come. I know it will help you.”

 

“Thank you sir,” McCoy said, relief flooding his chest.

 

“I am glad your group won today,” Flores continued. “You really do know your stuff Leonard. We’ve just got to get your mind past the fears.”

 

“I know. I’m getting there.”

 

“You are,” Flores agreed. “Off to your next class. Don’t be late. I’ll see you back here at 16:30.”

 

“Yes sir!” McCoy said and turned to leave.

 

 

McCoy walked into lunch still thinking about the shuttle flight. How long would Flores make it? How far down the coast did he mean to go? And most important of all, would Scotty be available or would he be busy with something of his own?

 

 

Scotty

"Leonard, are ye all right?" Scotty asked quietly as his husband sat down next to him. Keenser and Cora had also found seats and more friends were approaching.

 

Leonard shook his head cautiously. 

 

"I... I'm not sure. We had a competition in flying class today and the winners will go on a flight in a real shuttle this afternoon. We... we were the fastest," the prince explained in a small voice and Scotty couldn't contain his own joy and excitement at this.

 

"What? That's incredible! Oh, I'm so jealous!" he burst out, beaming from both cheeks, filled with pride, but he quickly remembered the look on Leonard's face and calmed down a little. "But... I take it that yer own joy at this is limited?"

 

Leonard sighed, shrugging his shoulders.

 

"It's... it's just a big challenge."

 

"Aye, that it it. But it's also an incredible honor. And I know ye'll do a good job." Scotty smiled affirmatively and gave Leonard a kiss on the cheek.

 

"Well... maybe... you want to see for yourself?"

 

That made the Scotsman frown and he laughed in confusion.

 

"I'm sorry, what?"

 

Leonard finally smiled cautiously.

 

"I asked Lt. Flores and... you can come with us. If you have time." 

 

Scotty's cheeks were beaming again in an instant and he took Leonard's hands in his. 

 

"Of course I have time! Oh, I'm so excited! This is going to be amazing!" 

 

 

After his last lesson, Scotty still had enough time to take his things to his room and start some homework before he made his way to the shuttles. 

 

He walked lightly and felt exhilarated by happiness. It wasn't just the feeling of pride in Leonard, Keenser and Cora, but also the anticipation of being part of the flight himself. 

 

Lt. Flores was already waiting for the cadets, but Scotty was the first to arrive. 

 

"Hello, Lt. Flores," the Scotsman greeted the instructor with a grin and the man turned to him. 

 

"Hello, Scotty. Our only guest is here before the pilots, huh?"

 

"Well, sir, if I could, I'd certainly take the flight myself, but I know I'm not allowed to," Scotty replied and Flores laughed.

 

"I'm pretty sure you'll have the honor in the next training year. Your skills in the technical subjects are truly incredible and are already doing the rounds."

 

Scotty couldn't help but blush slightly. The fact that the instructors were talking about him was truly unbelievable. After all, he was just one of many cadets.

 

"Thank ye, sir." 

 

"But today we want to see what Leonard and the others can do. I'm sure he'll do a good job if you're with him." 

 

Flores and Scotty looked in the direction the others were coming from. Cora and Keenser looked excited – although Scotty was probably the only one who could read that from the Roylan's face – but Leonard seemed a little more nervous. Still, Scotty believed in him. Just as he always did.

 

 

McCoy

It was tentatively that McCoy left his last class and began the walk over to the shuttle hangars. It made it much easier knowing Scotty was going to join them on the flight, but McCoy still had his worries. Would Lt. Flores expect them to try flying the shuttle or would they just be passengers, getting to ride in the newest shuttle and see how it did?

 

“Hey Leonard!”

 

McCoy shook himself from his thoughts as Cora came towards him from a cross path.

 

“Hey,” he greeted her as she fell into step beside him.

 

“How were the rest of your classes?” Cora asked.

 

“The usual,” he shrugged. “You know the whole ‘let’s assign them a paper on a Friday to ruin their weekend.’”

 

Cora laughed at McCoy‘s mocking tone.

 

“I don’t have one of those luckily.”

 

“Well, Eugene does,” McCoy said with a slight smirk.

 

“No!” Cora pretended to be dramatic, and McCoy smiled. “There’s Keenser,” she said as she waved to the Roylan. “Scotty’s coming right?”

 

“Yeah. He said he’d meet us at the hangar. He got done before us today.”

 

 

McCoy quietly strapped himself into his seat on the shuttle. Lt. Flores sat at the controls and Keenser sat next to him in the copilot's seat. Cora was behind the lieutenant and McCoy behind Keenser. Scotty sat behind McCoy, and a sense of safety flowed over him.

 

He watched as Flores began the pre-flight sequence. This shuttle was a newer model than what they trained on in the simulators. A small bump was all the indication that they had taken off.

 

A hand touched his elbow and he forced himself to take a deep breath before glancing back to smile tightly at Scotty.

 

Flores began to talk and explain as he carefully maneuvered from the hangar. McCoy was impressed at how well the lieutenant flew; it was no wonder he was the flight instructor. The prince felt himself relax a bit more. With someone like Flores at the controls perhaps he needn’t worry.

 

“How far are we going sir?” Cora asked.

 

Flores glanced over his shoulder. “Down the coast, maybe not quite as far as Monterey. Didn’t think any of you were from here and might enjoy some of the scenery.”

 

“I’m from here sir,” Cora smiled. “Probably why three of us have gone into Starfleet.”

 

“Sullivan,” they all heard the lieutenant say thoughtfully. “Not related to Admiral Kinnear’s lieutenant commander?”

 

“That’s my brother,” Cora answered brightly.

 

“How did I not make that connection?” Flores laughed.

 

“We keep lowkey so no one thinks he’s trying to influence my instructors.” Everyone could hear the laugh in Cora’s voice.

 

 

The flight was pleasant. Flores knew an uninhabited spot where the forest came nearly down to the ocean and landed the shuttle gently by the sea.

 

“Have a few minutes, stretch, explore,” Flores said as he opened the shuttle door. “Then we’ll head back and you all should be in time for dinner. Maybe even one of you might like to try taking off for us.” He grinned but McCoy’s breath caught.

 

“It’s alright love,” Scotty said, taking his hand and leading out of the shuttle. “He knows how well ye all can do.”

 

McCoy nodded stiffly as he walked with Scotty and tried to take even breaths. Keenser and Cora were both excellent pilots who rarely made mistakes in the simulator. Surely Flores didn’t think they were ready for the real thing? Scotty squeezed his hand as they walked towards where the surf met the sand. Maybe they were ready…

 

 

Scotty

"Do we want to walk along the beach or into the forest?" asked Scotty after they had moved away from the others. Lt. Flores had told them what time they should be back at the shuttle and the couple wanted to spend as much time alone as possible. 

 

"The forest sounds good," Leonard replied and so the two of them set off. 

 

It was a beautiful forest. Different from most of the ones Scotty knew and yet somehow familiar. The trees cast shadows over the boys and birds could be heard chirping. 

 

Scotty smiled softly to himself. 

 

"Reminds ye of the good old days, eh, mo ghràdh?"

 

Leonard, who had seemed quite tense during the flight, was also much more relaxed now and laughed.

 

"It sure does. How often did we escape to the forest after school to just be by ourselves?"

 

Scotty nodded, remembering dreamily.

 

"Aye. It was great. Do ye think there's a lake around here somewhere we can swim in during the summer?"

 

"Who knows?" Leonard shrugged his shoulders and then grinned mischievously. "I'd definitely love to take a swim with you. Maybe at night. Under a full moon. Where no one can see us without our clothes on."

 

Scotty chuckled.

 

"Ye mad man."

 

The prince grinned broadly. Especially when he saw how red the Scotsman was blushing. 

 

"We should definitely come back here in the summer to explore everything in more detail. It could also be a great place for a summer picnic with all our friends." 

 

 

They talked for quite a while about times gone by and walked along the forest paths before it was time to return to the shuttle. 

 

Keenser and Cora had already returned before them and were chatting with Lt. Flores.

 

"There you lovebirds are at last," Cora greeted the boys with a smile and Keenser grunted in amusement. 

 

"We're right on time," Leonard replied and stuck out his tongue, which made Cora laugh. 

 

"You are. Just in time for departure. Lt. Flores said that if we want, all three of us can launch the shuttle once and let it take off."

 

The girl was beaming from ear to ear, but Scotty felt Leonard immediately tense up again next to him. 

 

"There's no obligation, of course, Leonard," said the instructor, who knew how to read Leonard's reaction well enough. "It's just an offer. After all, you've earned it." 

 

The prince nodded cautiously.

 

"I-I... I'd rather not–"

 

Leonard fell silent as Scotty put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it. They looked at each other and the Scotsman gave his husband a reassuring look.

 

He knew Leonard could do it. He believed in him. 

 

And finally the young man nodded.

 

"O-okay. I would like to try. But last."

 

The others all smiled. Everyone had confidence in Leonard's abilities. Only he himself would have to conquer his fear.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy sat with his hands nervously clenched. Upon reentering the shuttle, Lt. Flores had taken the copilot's seat. Cora was sitting, smiling brightly, in the pilot’s chair. She ran her hands just above the controls, looking them over.

 

“When you’re ready,” Flores said. “You do the take off, I’ll handle the landing from here.”

 

“Ok,” Cora said, and set her hands onto the controls.

 

Below them the shuttle came to life. After a moment’s pause and with a slight sway, they had lifted off.

 

“Good!” Flores said. “Take us up another three meters and a bit forward.”

 

McCoy remembered to breathe, and forced his hands to open. Behind him Scotty reached up and touched his shoulder.

 

“I’ve got it now Cora,” Flores said.

 

“That was so fun!” Cora exclaimed. “It’s so different from the simulator, but so similar too.”

 

With barely a bump, Flores set the shuttle on the ground again. “You ready Keenser?”

 

“Yes.”

 

He and Cora unstrapped themselves and switched places.

 

And then just minutes later, with another gentle bump, Flores turned to look at McCoy.

 

“You ready?”

 

“No,” McCoy answered honestly. “But I’ll try.” He undid his restraints and stood up. Keenser made way for him and McCoy sat down again, this time in the pilot’s seat. For a long moment he stared at the controls in front of himself. They were nearly identical to the simulator.

 

“Leonard?” Flores asked quietly.

 

McCoy drew a deep breath and blew it out slowly. He settled his hands on the controls and tried his best to keep them from shaking. A real shuttle. He was about to fly a real shuttle. His heart began to pound.

 

“Ye’ve got this love,” Scotty said in Gaelic softly from behind them all.

 

A small smile pulled the corner of McCoy's mouth knowing the words were said for only him to understand.

 

“Ok,” he said, and with one more deep breath his hands began to move. The shuttle lifted and quick movements from McCoy’s fingers kept it steady.

 

“Very good Leonard,” Flores said quietly. “A bit more lift.”

 

His hands moved again as Scotty murmured at him again in Gaelic. Another breath and his heart seemed to have returned to his normal rate. He was flying a real shuttle!

 

“Take us next to that rock,” Flores said, pointing out the front.

 

McCoy nodded and flew forward to where Flores wanted. His heart began to race again, but not with fear. Excitement had caught up to him.

 

“Good,” said Flores. “I’ve got it now. Excellent job Leonard!”

 

McCoy beamed as he got up from the pilot’s seat a moment later. Keenser got up to move forward again.

 

“You are a good pilot!” Cora told McCoy as he sat back down in his seat.

 

“Ye did great mo ghràdh,” Scotty said proudly.

 

 

Scotty

"Ye were simply amazing, mo ghràdh."

 

Scotty grinned broadly as he and the others sat down at the dining room table. Leonard's lips were also smiling and his chest was puffed with pride. 

 

"I still can't believe I really managed to do this. Did I actually fly a real shuttle?"

 

"You did. We've all seen it," Cora replied with a laugh and Keenser nodded in agreement, while Leonard just shook his head in disbelief. 

 

"That's just crazy! It's never been this easy for me before. I mean... I was terrified at first, but then it was just an exciting feeling." 

 

"And that's the feeling ye need to take into your heart and remember whenever ye have doubts."

 

Scotty squeezed Leonard's hand and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before they started to eat. 

 

The table quickly filled up and plans were made for the weekend ahead. 

 

 

It was already late when Scotty and Leonard finally finished their homework and snuggled up together on the bed to relax. 

 

"I'm so proud of ye, Len," Scotty breathed into his husband's ear. He was almost prouder than Leonard himself. "Ye conquered your fear and flew the shuttle so well." 

 

"It was only a very short flight. Nothing special," mumbled Leonard, apparently embarrassed by all the praise. 

 

"Nae. It was something very special."

 

They kissed once more and were just getting ready to undress and celebrate Leonard's success when the prince's PADD suddenly rang. 

 

Leonard groaned in annoyance.

 

"We're not here."

 

But Scotty knew it might be important and gave the other a meaningful look. 

 

"Ugh, fine."

 

Leonard reached out and grabbed his PADD. Glancing at the screen, he rolled his eyes. 

 

"We're really not here."

 

Scotty just shook his head and took the PADD from his hand. It was Leah.

 

"It could be important."

 

"Then we would have heard it on the news by now. She just wants to annoy us." 

 

But before Leonard could protest any further, Scotty was already answering the call. They were greeted by the friendly face of the Princess of Georgiares. 

 

"Hello, you two. Well? Am I interrupting something special?"

 

"Yes!" grumbled Leonard and his sister just grinned. 

 

"Oh, I'm so sorry about that. But... my news is more important." 

 

"What could be more important than our relaxing quality time together?"

 

Leah smirked and tilted her head back and forth. 

 

"Maybe... I'm traveling to Earth soon for a diplomatic visit and... Robbie and I will visit San Francisco at the same time?" 

 

That made Scotty's heart beat faster and he beamed with happiness. 

 

"Ye're coming to visit us? No way!"

 

 

McCoy

Thursday rolled around again and McCoy stepped lightly as he made his way to the simulator hall. His success the previous week at flying a real shuttle, however briefly, had given him a much needed boost in his confidence. He knew he wasn’t completely over his fear and expected to still crash in the simulator, but at least he knew he could eventually overcome it.

 

He wondered if Lt. Flores had sent anything to Dr. Cuthbert about their extra flying trip. McCoy was sure the psychologist would be pleased to hear about it.

 

 

It was with a big grin and a noisy kiss that McCoy greeted Scotty at lunch.

 

“What’s that about love?” Scotty asked as he laughed.

 

“Someone didn’t crash in the sim today,” Cora smiled from across the table.

 

“That’s wonderful!” Scotty agreed, his eyes twinkling at McCoy. The prince’s cheeks warmed at the praise.

 

“Was hard,” Keenser supplied.

 

Cora nodded in agreement. “We had to fly through a debris field and dock with a slightly moving ship.”

 

Scotty’s face looked even prouder, and McCoy blushed again.

 

“We’ll have to celebrate with Robbie and Leah,” Scotty said as the others began to eat.

 

“Leah?” Jim sat down across from Scotty. “Is Leah coming?”

 

McCoy kept an eye roll to himself. His sister and Jim got along very well.

 

“Yes,” McCoy answered. “She’s making a diplomatic visit next week, and is going to come here first this weekend.”

 

“And if there’s time after her official visit, they may come back the following weekend,” Scotty added.

 

“She’s really starting to take up queen duties?” Christine asked.

 

“Some,” McCoy said. “She’s still got lots to learn.”

 

“And the king still has many years to reign,” Spock said loyally.

 

McCoy smiled, but a small pang hit his heart, remembering his father’s heart attack two summers previous. “Yes he does,” he nodded.

 

“We’ve got to plan something fun!” Jim exclaimed.

 

McCoy sighed. “Like what? Maybe she wants to keep their visit low key.”

 

“Aye. And Robbie’s going to be doing extra work for his classes to keep up while he’s away,” Scotty added.

 

“I’ll figure something out, don’t worry.” Jim waved a hand at them.

 

 

“How about we just take Jim and Spock to dinner with us when Leah and Robbie are here?” McCoy asked as he and Scotty left lunch.

 

“Aye then he’ll get to see them and Leah won’t have to worry about any potentially outrageous tabloid reports,” Scotty chuckled.

 

“Though…” McCoy said thoughtfully, and grinned.

 

“No,” Scotty laughed. “Yer sister doesn’t need any scandals.”

 

“But…”

 

“No,” Scotty said again, and elbowed McCoy in the side.

 

“Ok, ok,” McCoy conceded with a laugh as he ducked away from Scotty’s arm.

 

 

Scotty

"You seem very happy about the family visit, Scottish boy," Aporal said as Scotty and he walked to their last class together. 

 

Scotty nodded enthusiastically. 

 

"Aye. It's just different seeing my brother in real life and not just on a screen." 

 

"You must really miss him, huh?"

 

A melancholy smile crossed the Scotsman's lips at Aporal's question. He nodded once more. 

 

"Aye. It's just... we used to be together pretty much every day and now he's far away." 

 

Sometimes it still felt strange to Scotty that Robbie was no longer around. A sense of familiarity that had always been there was gone. A hand patted Scotty's shoulder encouragingly.

 

"Then it's even nicer to see him from time to time. You can talk about your studies and you always have something new to tell each other." 

 

"Ye're probably right." 

 

"I'm definitely looking forward to seeing what the captain has planned for you," said Aporal and Scotty rolled his eyes with a laugh.

 

"Len and I have our own ideas. We already know how to deal with Jimbo," he replied with a wink. 

 

Aporal also had to grin.

 

"Oh, I can imagine." 

 

 

After his last class, Scotty set off to pick Leonard up from his therapy session. He really hoped that the conversation went well, but Leonard's success left him in no doubt. 

 

It was so nice for Scotty to see Leonard excel. It filled the Scotsman with pride and hope that his husband might actually manage to conquer his fear of flying at some point.

 

It reminded Scotty of the words his father had once said to him when he was very young. 

 

"Fear can only be conquered through success and good feelings. When ye're having fun and laughing, there's no room for fear."

 

As a child, Scotty had been terrified of spiders. Just the sight of the small, eight-legged creatures had been torture for him and he had always screamed when one of the animals had been in his room.

 

And then one day his father had brought him a book about a little spider who had adventures with his friends. It had been quite a funny book and after his father had read it to him hundreds of times, Scotty had dared to pick up a spider for the first time. The tickling sensation on his skin had made little Scotty laugh and in the end his fear had been all but conquered. Sometimes he still found spiders disgusting, but he no longer screamed and that was the most important thing.

 

"Hey leannan." 

 

Leonard was already standing outside the door and Scotty greeted him with a kiss. 

 

"Am I too late?"

 

A shake of the head was the answer.

 

"No. We finished a little early today."

 

"That good?" Scotty raised an eyebrow with a smile and Leonard grinned. 

 

"Maybe."

 

 

McCoy

Two good days in the simulator, a good session with Dr. Cuthbert, and Leah and Robbie soon arriving had McCoy hurrying across campus in an excellent mood Friday afternoon. Even a surprise quiz in his last class hadn’t worried him; he passed it easily.

 

Scotty was in their room when he entered it a few minutes later.

 

“Hello mo ghràdh.”

 

“Hey darlin’.” McCoy set his things down on his desk and crossed over to embrace his husband.

 

“Have ye heard from Leah yet? Did they arrive?”

 

McCoy slipped his comm from his pocket as he stepped back from Scotty.

 

“Not yet,” he said, sliding it back.

 

“Suppose we should get some homework done then before they do,” Scotty said sensibly. But he had a twinkle in his eye. He knew McCoy very well after all.

 

“Knowing Leah we’d just get to a part that wouldn’t be ideal for stopping and she’d say she was ready,” McCoy protested.

 

“I’m teasing love,” Scotty smiled. “We can relax and ye can tell me about your day while we wait.”

 

“Now that sounds better,” McCoy grinned, and he undid the uncomfortable collar of his uniform.

 

 

McCoy looked around as they entered the shuttle depot.

 

“There’s the shuttle, but where are they?” McCoy frowned. They continued to move forward.

 

“Your highness!” called a voice from their left. Both boys turned.

 

“Hey Andre,” McCoy called back with a smile.

 

“How are you sir? Staying out of trouble?” asked Andre as the boys drew nearer.

 

McCoy chuckled and answered “yes,” with a hint of guilt in his smile.

 

“Where’s Leah and Robbie?” he asked after Andre had greeted Scotty.

 

“They decided to wait on board until we got the car sorted out,” Andre said. “Anthony and Averie are still there as well sir,” he added quickly, seeing McCoy’s mouth begin to smirk.

 

“Do ye need any help?” Scotty asked.

 

“No sir,” Andre shook his head. “I’ve finished. The car is waiting out front and I was heading back to let them know.”

 

 

A few minutes later hugs were being exchanged between the royal siblings and the Scott brothers. When McCoy moved back from Leah, the Scott’s were still close, murmuring back and forth in their own language. McCoy could only catch a few words.

 

“How have you been?” Leah asked.

 

“Good. You?”

 

“Same.”

 

“You nervous about this trip?” McCoy asked, looking curiously at his sister.

 

Leah glared briefly at her brother. “A bit,” she admitted after a moment.

 

“Ye’ll do great lassie,” Scotty said with a big smile.

 

 

Robbie

 

The flight had taken longer than planned and Robbie still felt the tiredness in his bones as Leah, he and their siblings got into the car that would take them to the hotel first. 

 

The day at the university had been exhausting despite only a few lectures and Robbie would have liked to go straight to sleep, but he also wanted to spend time with Scotty and Leonard. 

 

It was so nice to see them again and Robbie wanted to spend as much time with them as possible. The schedule for the coming week was full of appointments, so they should make the most of the weekend. 

 

"So what's the plan for the weekend?" Leah asked with a grin. She didn't seem tired or exhausted at all. 

 

"We thought we'd take it easy," Leonard said, shrugging his shoulders. "I'm sure you two would prefer to keep a low profile during your stay."

 

"Aye, ye're right, Leonard," Robbie replied, trying to stifle a yawn. "Anything but scandals."

 

"Aww, but I was so looking forward to the headlines, darling!" Leah protested and winked mischievously at Robbie. The Scotsman gave her a gentle smile and chuckled.

 

"Ye're just incorrigible, mo chridhe." 

 

"I know. That's why you love me so much." Leah gave Robbie a kiss on the cheek and Leonard screwed up his face.

 

"Eww, get a room!"

 

Leah stuck her tongue out at him.

 

"We're on our way there right now, brother dearest." 

 

Everyone had to laugh. 

 

"Are we going to meet your friends again, too? I'm almost positive Jim has some plans," Leah finally said. 

 

"We've booked a table for six at a restaurant for tomorrow. Jimbo actually had some crazy plans of his own, but we managed to stop him by suggesting that we all go out for dinner together," Scotty replied with a grin.

 

"Well, that sounds perfect," Robbie murmured, resting his head on Leah's shoulder. 

 

He would just relax his eyes a little. Nothing more.

 

 

A hand gently shook Robbie's shoulder and he opened his eyes, blinking. 

 

"We're here," Leah's soft voice sounded close to his ear and Robbie rubbed his face with his hand.

 

"We're where?" he asked sleepily and his girlfriend laughed. 

 

"At the hotel." 

 

Robbie turned his head around and caught sight of the large building through the tinted windows. 

 

"Oh, aye, of course. So... what are we up to?" 

 

The young Scotsman looked from one to the other and his big brother just shook his head with a smile. 

 

"I think ye should go to bed. We can meet for breakfast in the morning."

 

"Nae, nae. Let's... watch a movie or something."

 

But Leah immediately objected. 

 

"Oh no, you need your sleep. We'll have plenty of time to spend with our brothers, but for now... Let's use the evening for just the two of us."

 

 

Leah

Leah hadn’t wanted Leonard and Scotty to go so soon, but one look at Robbie upon waking in the car showed her it was needed.

 

“The little cafe we went to last time?” Leonard said.

 

Leah nodded. “Sounds good.”

 

“Take it easy you two,” said Leonard before he leaned in and gave Leah another hug. “We’ll see you tomorrow.” Scotty quickly followed him for hugs and then the pair turned to walk back to campus.

 

Leah took Robbie’s hand and led him into the hotel, Andre following close behind. Anthony had gone with the car, and Averie had gone to take care of check in.

 

“I’m not that tired ye know,” Robbie said. A yawn had him covering his mouth quickly.

 

Leah giggled and squeezed his arm.

 

“Nice try sweetie,” she said lightly. “You can rest and I can go over a few things. Check in with Dr. Boyce.”

 

“Ye’ll do just fine mo chridhe,” Robbie told her.

 

“I hope so, but I still want to be prepared as best I can.”

 

“Your highness?”

 

Leah turned to see Averie.

 

“Rooms are ready.”

 

“Thank you,” Leah said as she took the key Averie held out. “Let’s get up there and get you comfortable,” she said quieter to Robbie.

 

 

The suite they had been given was quite roomy. Andre and Anthony had brought the bags in then retreated to a bedroom away from the master bedroom. Averie was on duty first and had taken her post in the dining area.

 

Leah pushed back the curtains in their bedroom and looked out over the city.

 

“It’s so different from home.” She looked over her shoulder at Robbie, who had grabbed his bag and set it on the bed. Leah walked over to join him with her own bag.

 

“Did you want anything to eat?” Leah asked. “Something light?” She opened her bag and pulled out some comfortable pajamas. “We could have a snack and watch something? Then you could rest and I’ll do a bit of work?”

 

“Sure,” Robbie smiled at her. “But we should close that if ye’re going to change.” He pointed back at the window.

 

Leah laughed. “We’re ten stories up; they’d have to be awfully determined.” Robbie stared at her with an eyebrow raised and she laughed again as she crossed to the window. “I know, I know.” She pulled the curtain shut again.

 

 

Morning came quickly, and Leah was happy to see Robbie looked much more like himself for a good night’s sleep.

 

They reached the little cafe easily and Leah was surprised to see a slightly older man standing by the table where Leonard and Scotty were already sitting. Leah glanced at Andre from the corner of her eye, but he didn’t seem worried about the man.

 

“Madainn mhath!” Scotty called out, seeing Leah and Robbie first. He stood up and Leonard followed.

 

Greetings and hugs were passed around before Leonard finally turned to the man, who was still standing next to them.

 

“This is Lieutenant Flores,” Leonard said, introducing him to Leah and Robbie. “He’s my flight instructor and advisor. My sister Leah, and brother in law Robbie.”

 

“Alfonso Flores,” the lieutenant said, sticking out his hand. “A pleasure to meet you, your highness. And Mr. Scott.”

 

Robbie shook his head. “Just Robbie please.”

 

“And I’m just Leah. It’s nice to meet you too Lieutenant,” said the princess, shaking Flores’ hand.

 

“Alfonso, please. Only cadets have to call me by rank.” Flores smiled and winked at McCoy.

 

“Alfonso,” said Leah as he shook hands with Robbie. “Will you join us?”

 

Flores chuckled. “Wouldn’t I be so lucky to dine with a princess! However, I was on my way out when Leonard and Scotty came in, so I’m afraid not.”

 

“Another time perhaps,” Leah said politely.

 

Flores nodded. “Thank you. Enjoy your meal. Cadets.” He nodded again at Leonard and Scotty, before saying once more it was nice to meet them and heading out.

 

 

Scotty

"A really nice lad," Robbie said after Flores had left the café and he and Leah had sat down. 

 

"Aye, he is. He's the best advisor Len could have asked for," Scotty agreed and gave Leonard a kiss on the cheek. 

 

"What about you, Scotty? Have you found a good advisor too?" Leah asked curiously and the Scotsman nodded with a smile. 

 

"I have. Lt. Flemming is still quite new to the job of instructor, but she's very talented."

 

A smile flitted across Leah's face.

 

"A female advisor? Now that's nice to hear. Women are far too often underestimated." 

 

Leonard rolled his eyes.

 

"I don't know what you're going on about. You're the crown princess now. That's everything you always wanted, isn't it?"

 

Everyone could hear that the annoyance in his voice was not meant seriously.

 

"And yet I think more should be done for women. And I will be the best example." 

 

"Ye'll be the best queen Georgiares could wish for," Robbie assured his girlfriend.

 

Leah grinned. 

 

"I will. But to become that, I have to strengthen myself first. And the best way to start is with a good breakfast. So... what should we order?"

 

 

After breakfast, the four of them decided to go for a walk on the beach. Scotty found it very strange to be followed by security again, but he knew it was necessary. 

 

After all, it wasn't about Leonard and him, but about the Crown Princess of Georgiares. And her fiancé. 

 

After a group's attempt to poison Leah not so long ago, the security people had become even more cautious. They kept much less distance than usual and were constantly looking around carefully.

 

Leah didn't seem to care. She was very different to her younger brother, who was quickly annoyed by this.

 

"The coast is really beautiful," enthused the princess as she walked ahead, hand in hand with Robbie, and let her gaze wander over the sea. Her eyes sparkled.

 

"You should come and visit more often if you like it here," said Leonard. 

 

"Wouldn't that be wonderful. But unfortunately, we all have our duties to fulfill. Sometimes it seems to me that as an adult ye hardly have any free time at all," sighed Robbie. 

 

Scotty laughed. 

 

"And that's what the youngest of us says."

 

"Hey, I'm not that much younger," Robbie replied, but blushed a little.

 

"Once we're all done with our studies, we'll take as much time off as we want," Leah said and Scotty's smile faded a little. 

 

After their studies, Leonard and he would certainly leave Earth to go on exploration missions for Starfleet. How much time would they have left for their siblings? 

 

The Scotsman quickly shook his head. He didn't want to think about those things right now. He just wanted to enjoy the moment.

 

 

McCoy

“What did you have planned next?” Leah turned to McCoy.

 

The prince shrugged. “I had a couple ideas. But I think something we’d all enjoy is to maybe watch a movie together.”

 

Leah’s face lit up. “That’s a great idea. We can go back to the hotel, order some room service snacks and just relax.”

 

McCoy smiled over at Scotty knowing his husband had wished for something like that not too long before.

 

“Can we do that?” Robbie asked, sounding a bit anxious.

 

“Order room service?” Leah laughed. “Of course we can. I'm the crown princess aren’t I?”

 

“That wasn’t what I meant,” Robbie muttered.

 

“Father won’t mind,” Leah said quietly, moving closer to Robbie. “If that’s what you’re worried about. We aren’t going to be unreasonable.”

 

McCoy walked a bit ahead with Scotty while the other pair spoke. He smiled again at Scotty.

 

“Good plan love,” Scotty said.

 

“I know you said you missed being able to do that,” McCoy replied.

 

 

A short walk found them back at the hotel, making their way up to Leah and Robbie’s room. Leah went to find a room service menu as Scotty and Robbie began to talk about what movie to watch. McCoy trusted his sister and the Scott’s to make good choices, so he got himself comfortable on one of the living room’s couches.

 

As Leah began to order their snacks, McCoy’s comm began to chirp. He pulled it out and groaned quietly before answering.

 

“Hey! Where are you guys? Where’s Leah?” Jim’s voice was insistent.

 

“Hi Jim,” McCoy greeted him. He saw Scotty glance over.

 

“Well?”

 

“Just invite him here,” Leah called over her shoulder.

 

“We’re at the hotel, going to watch a movie,” McCoy told Jim. “Leah says get over here.”

 

“We’re on our way!” Jim exclaimed, ending the call before McCoy could say anything else. He shook his head and slipped the comm away again.

 

 

The four were chatting when there was a knock on the door.

 

“Is that the food or Jim and Spock?” Scotty asked with a chuckle.

 

Anthony had gone to answer the door, and in a moment they could all hear Jim greeting the guard enthusiastically and then Spock’s more subdued voice.

 

“Leah!” Jim cried as he came around the corner to the living room. “Hey Robbie!”

 

“Hello your highness, Robbie,” said Spock.

 

Leah got up from next to Robbie and gave Jim a big hug and nodded at Spock.

 

“Hey guys,” Robbie said.

 

“You didn’t start without us did you?”

 

“No,” McCoy said with a faint annoyance in his voice.

 

“Did you pick a movie already? Cause there’s this—”

 

“Yes,” said three voices at once.

 

“Oh. Well never mind,” Jim grinned. “Next time!”

 

 

Scotty

"I hate to admit it, but the movie was really pretty good. Maybe even better than the one I would have suggested," said Jim as he stuffed the rest of the popcorn into his mouth. 

 

"Well, we have good ideas too, Jimbo," Scotty replied with a grin and the blond shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Sometimes." 

 

"Always!" Leonard protested defensively and gave his beloved husband a kiss. 

 

"Most of the time. When we're not deciding to pull off crazy rescue missions," Robbie interjected and everyone – except Spock – had to smile. 

 

They had been through the craziest things together often enough. Even if not always unscathed.

 

"I still can't believe I've never been on one of these missions," Leah said, crossing her arms in mock offense.

 

"That's for the best. It's not right for a princess to put herself in danger," Robbie replied and his girlfriend punched him in the arm. 

 

"Hey, I'm much more than just a princess!"

 

Robbie grinned and nodded.

 

"Ye really are. Ye're the most wonderful and exciting girl I ken." The younger Scott brother leaned forward and gave Leah a kiss. 

 

"And that's why I want to have some adventures, too." 

 

"Then we should definitely make the most of the time you're here!" Jim had an almost dangerous glint in his eye when he said those words, which made Robbie shake his head quickly. 

 

"Nae, nae, nae. No scandals!"

 

"Aww, you are such a spoilsport." Leah pouted, before she sighed. "Alas, I suppose you are right. I wouldn't want to cause a scene on my first real diplomatic visit." 

 

"That's the right attitude. We take a relaxed approach to everything," Robbie agreed.

 

"Then how about a relaxing round of video games? I'm sure our princess can make sure we all get to try out some cool new games," said Jim.

 

"Oh, you want to get your butt kicked again, Jim? You know who won all the games last time," Leah returned with a sardonic grin and Jim gave her the middle finger. 

 

"I'm much better this time!" 

 

"I'd prefer a game of chess," objected Spock, who clearly preferred the classic games. 

 

"Then I'll play you, Spock. For old times' sake." Leonard gave the Vulcan a smile.

 

Scotty knew it had been a really long time since the two of them had done anything together and this was the best opportunity. Even Spock had to smile slightly. He nodded. 

 

"It would be an honor, Leonard." 

 

"Well then, we have a plan to fill the afternoon," Leah said and took the communicator in her hand to take care of everything necessary. 

 

It was going to be a great afternoon. That much was clear.

Chapter Text

McCoy

Loud cheers, followed by a long groan had McCoy smiling across the chess board. Spock gave a small shake of his head.

 

“Are you two close to done?” Leah called over.

 

McCoy and Spock glanced at each other before looking towards the others. The prince shrugged.

 

“Maybe?”

 

Jim wandered a couple steps closer.

 

“You know, if you moved—”

 

Spock held up a hand and Jim let his words drift off.

 

“Was just curious if we had time for another round or if you were nearly done,” Leah explained.

 

McCoy studied the board, then made a quick move. Spock’s eyes darted quickly around the board before he looked up at McCoy.

 

“Very good,” he congratulated him.

 

“I squeaked that one out,” McCoy sat back and laughed. “I thought for sure you’d have me that time.”

 

“So you’re done,” Leah said, raising a brow as she had still not been given an answer.

 

“Yes.” McCoy rolled his eyes at her. “We’re done.”

 

It had been a cozy afternoon. He and Spock had played chess while the others had taken turns being champions at various video games. McCoy glanced up at the clock.

 

“We could start heading for dinner if you guys are all done,” he said. “I’m sure they won’t mind if we’re a few minutes early.” He laughed suddenly. “I actually called them first and let them know we’d be coming.”

 

“Where are we going?” Robbie asked as he set a controller on the coffee table.

 

“A place over by the water,” McCoy answered mysteriously. He saw Scotty roll his eyes as he stood up.

 

“It’s his favorite place to show off,” Scotty teased with a grin.

 

“Hey!” McCoy said with fake hurt. He smiled as Scotty reached him and gave him a kiss.

 

 

A short while later the six young adults, trailed by the security team, stood waiting to enter the restaurant.

 

“Delancey’s?” Jim asked in surprise. “I’ve heard the wait list is like four months long.”

 

“Two months,” McCoy corrected him. “But sometimes being royal is helpful.” He grinned, and began to head for the door.

 

“Your highness,” he was greeted as one of the restaurant staff quickly opened the door for him.

 

“Thank you,” McCoy said politely. Inside, a young woman was waiting. “We’ve just finished getting everything ready for you, your highness. If your party will come this way?” She gestured to her right and McCoy nodded. He reached for Scotty’s hand and led the others towards their table.

 

 

Robbie

"Oh man, this place looks so fancy," Robbie said in a whisper, leaning over to his older brother who was sitting across from him. 

 

Scotty shrugged his shoulders. 

 

"Well, it is quite fancy, but I thought that ye'd be used to places like this by now. After all, yer fiancée is royal," he replied.

 

"Aye, well, I still feel underdressed," Robbie admitted, a soft blush touching his cheeks. He was wearing regular clothes; a dark blue jeans and a red shirt. "Ye could have told me that I need to wear a suit." 

 

"Don't be ridiculous, darling. You look stunning," Leah, who had apparently listened to the brothers' conversation, intervened. She pressed a gentle kiss to her boyfriend's cheek. 

 

"Says the one who is always dressed like a star," Robbie sighed. 

 

"I doubt that anyone will dare to criticize any of our choice of clothes. After all, they know who we are," Leonard said in a soothing manner.  

 

"Len's right. We can wear whatever we want."

 

Even though Robbie still felt kinda embarrassed, he decided to let the topic go. He would simply try to enjoy this evening with the people he loved. 

 

"So, is there anything you guys can recommend? I haven't been here before after all," Jim asked, lifting his eyes from the menu and glancing over at Leonard and Scotty. 

 

"I, for my part, really enjoyed number 46 the last time we ate here," Scotty said and Jim searched for the right page. The blond raised an eyebrow, but eventually nodded. 

 

"Sounds worth a try." 

 

 

Once they all had ordered their food, the six of them began to talk about everything that had happened in the past few months. 

 

Robbie and Scotty mainly talked about engineering and it filled the younger brother's heart with joy to finally be able to tell the older one about all his projects and ideas. Back at boarding school, they had shared their ideas with one another every evening. 

 

"I just can't believe that those guys are able to talk about shuttles for half an hour," Robbie eventually heard Leonard say and Leah chuckled. She shrugged her shoulders. 

 

"You know how they are." The princess smiled at her fiancé and squeezed his hand. "Our beautiful geeks." 

 

"True that," Leonard agreed and also sent his husband a smile. 

 

"Shuttles are very interesting," Scotty said. 

 

"I'm sure they are. At least for engineers." Leah grinned. 

 

"But how about you teach us something about diplomacy, Leah? I'm quite sure that our future captain will need the information." 

 

Leonard glanced at Jim who was sitting to his left. 

 

"Hey! I'm a great diplomat! Spock has thought me quite well," Jim protested.

 

The others laughed. 

 

"Well, you can always learn more."

 

 

Leah

Leonard and Scotty walked back to the hotel with Leah and Robbie after dinner. Jim and Spock had said their farewells after leaving the restaurant and had headed back to campus.

 

“Did you already make plans for next weekend?” Leah asked her brother. “Or should we let Jim?” Leah laughed at the brief scowl that went across Leonard’s face.

 

“Not yet. I didn’t know how tired out you might be from all your diplomatic schmoozing,” Leonard smirked.

 

Leah smacked him in the arm. “We could still change the laws back,” she teased. “You could be king.”

 

“Absolutely not,” Leonard said firmly. Leah laughed.

 

“Tell us how you really feel about it,” Robbie chuckled behind them. He was walking next to Scotty.

 

“Honestly,” Leah began, “I think it’s going to be exciting and exhilarating and boring and stuffy. Please have something awful and fun ready.”

 

Finally Leonard cracked a smile. “Maybe we should let Jim do the planning then.”

 

“Aye, Spock’ll keep him sensible,” Scotty added.

 

 

In the lobby of the hotel Leah and Robbie hugged their brothers and said their goodbyes. They would be off early in the morning. The princess and her fiancé watched until Leonard and Scotty were out the doors, then turned to head for their room.

 

 

Morning came early and before they knew it Leah, Robbie and the security team were back on the shuttle heading across the planet. Leah smiled as she looked over at Robbie. He had dozed off, his head tipped to the side, his mouth slightly open.

 

Leah turned back to the PADD she was studying. She and Father and Dr. Boyce had been over everything many times, but she just couldn’t help but worry. What if she messed something up? What if she wasn’t ready? What if it turned people against her being queen? It was a relatively easy assignment, meeting fellow Federation allies, but wouldn’t that make it worse if she screwed it up?

 

“Don’t.”

 

Leah jumped in her seat a tiny bit and looked over at Robbie. He was rubbing a hand across his face and looking at her.

 

“What?” she asked with a nervous laugh.

 

“Ye will do just fine mo chridhe,” Robbie said. He straightened himself in his seat and carefully slid an arm around Leah. “Ye will prove how good a queen ye’ll be.”

 

“How did- what do you mean?” Leah tried to pretend, but she knew Robbie saw right through her.

 

“Ye were breathing faster,” he said quietly. “I ken ye’re worried, but ye don’t need to be. Ye’ve prepared as best ye can.”

 

“But—”

 

“No buts.” Robbie smiled gently. “Ye are the princess of Georgiares, the best girl in the galaxy and ye can handle a wee meeting like this.”

 

“It’s more than a ‘wee meeting,’” Leah laughed. She blushed lightly at Robbie’s words, but began to feel better. Robbie reached over to push away the PADD.

 

“And ye’ll be fine,” Robbie said again. He squeezed his arm around her waist. “Relax with me.”

 

Leah let out a slow breath and nodded. Robbie was right; she would be fine. She would do a good job and make Father proud.

 


Scotty

As Scotty and Leonard lay in bed that evening and Leonard read from their book, the Scotsman's mind slowly wandered off.

 

He thought about how Leah and Robbie had flown away on the shuttle to make their way to the upcoming meetings around the planet. A rather stressful affair, Scotty thought. A life like that, where you were constantly in the spotlight with everyone's eyes on you and judging your every move, seemed really uncomfortable. 

 

Finally, Scotty spoke his thoughts out loud, causing Leonard to fall silent.

 

"If ye were still crown prince, the two of us would be the ones having to attend these diplomatic meetings now," the Scotsman muttered, almost in horror. 

 

Leonard tilted his head to look down at his husband. 

 

"The two of us? You really would have accompanied me if I had decided to remain heir to the throne?"

 

Scotty turned his head slightly so that he could look Leonard in the face.

 

"Of course I would have. I told ye that I would do anything so that we could stay together. And I meant it that way."

 

Leonard smiled gently. 

 

"For me, the thought of dealing with all this diplomacy stuff would be unbearable. I'm incredibly grateful to you for helping me discover this new dream for myself. I love the academy and everything I'm learning." 

 

Scotty had to smile too. 

 

"I'm glad ye feel that way. Despite the flying lessons."

 

That made Leonard laugh.

 

"Definitely better than being crown prince." 

 

Scotty leaned forward and gave his husband a kiss. 

 

Yes... they had definitely chosen the right path.

 

 

The week flew by and although Scotty had written to Robbie almost every day, he was still overjoyed when he was finally able to embrace his little brother again on Saturday. 

 

"Hello, a bhràthair. It's good to see you too," Robbie greeted him. 

 

The McCoy siblings also hugged each other, although not quite as effusively as Robbie and Scotty. 

 

"Well, how did it go? I mean... we didn't read any shocking headlines, but that doesn't say anything," Leonard said, patting his sister on the back.

 

"It actually went pretty well. Most of the ladies and gentlemen were very keen to talk to a pretty and smart princess."

 

Leonard rolled his eyes.

 

"You're so full of yourself." 

 

Leah stuck her tongue out at him and winked maliciously.  

 

"You know exactly who you're talking to, little brother," she replied. Then the princess sighed. "But I have to admit that there have been a few people who have given me critical looks and words. After all, I am still young and a woman. Inexperienced and not capable of negotiating with politicians."

 

"I assume ye've taught them better?" Scotty asked and Leah smiled. She nodded.

 

"Of course. You know me."

 

"Aye, we do. Ye're simply unbeatable." Robbie stood by his girlfriend and wrapped an arm around her waist. 

 

"Thank you, darling. So... what's the plan for this weekend? I really hope you have something fun in store for us."

 

"Oh, I'm quite certain Jimbo made sure of that, lassie."

 

 

McCoy

“Leah! Robbie!”

 

Jim hurried towards the princess and Scotsman as they entered the restaurant with McCoy and Scotty and the security team.

 

“Your highness,” Spock said calmly. “How are you Robbie?”

 

“Scotty says you have big plans Jim,” Leah laughed as she embraced him.

 

“I kept them from being headline making,” Jim grinned back.

 

McCoy couldn’t help a groan. He only had a bit of an idea about Jim’s plans.

 

 

Dinner was lively, and when it was done, Jim led the way from the restaurant, Spock beside him.

 

“What next Spock?” McCoy asked, hoping the Vulcan would give him an honest answer.

 

“I am not certain Leonard. Jim has been very secretive the last few days.” Spock tilted his head slightly to the side and McCoy understood Spock meant Jim was being quiet through their bond.

 

“Don’t worry,” Jim called. “It’ll be fine. And fun!”

 

He led them through the streets, heading towards campus, but not quite. McCoy squeezed Scotty’s hand and his husband looked over. McCoy raised an eyebrow in question, but Scotty shook his head. He wasn’t sure where in the city Jim was leading them.

 

Finally, McCoy saw a familiar street sign, but it made him wonder more. Jim couldn’t honestly think he could drag someone well known like Leah into a regular club could he?

 

“Here we are!” Jim announced happily a few minutes later.

 

“This?” Leah said with a laugh. She raised her own brow at Jim.

 

“I know, I know,” Jim said quickly. “But I’ve done some work, and Andre helped, and we have a private room!” His eyes twinkled.

 

McCoy looked over his shoulder at the security team.

 

Andre shrugged. “We called ahead,” he confirmed.

 

“C’mon!” Jim urged. “Everybody should be here by now.” He made for the door.

 

“Uhh, there’s a line Jim,” Scotty said.

 

Jim gave Scotty a look. “Princesses don’t have to wait,” he replied.

 

Leah laughed again and grabbed Scotty’s arm. “He’s right,” she said and began to pull him along.

 

Inside the music was loud and a flash of white caught McCoy’s attention. Jaylah was dancing with Aporal, her hair hanging free from the usual pulled back style she preferred.

 

Andre had moved forward and was speaking with one of the security people from the club. Quickly the group was escorted towards a side of the dance floor away from where they usually got a table, and into a room.

 

“Whatever you need, please ask” the man said and was replaced by a waitress soon after.

 

“I’m gonna find everyone else and bring them over,” Jim said over the music, and he disappeared into the crowd of dancers.

 

“Well, is this fun enough?” McCoy asked as he moved to Leah’s side.

 

“Yes,” she laughed. “You know the last time I got to go anywhere like this was your bachelor party.”

 

“That was a fun night,” he said, before looking fondly at Scotty, memories of their wedding floating through his mind.

 

“Maybe don’t get so drunk this time,” Leah teased.

 

“You’re one to talk!” McCoy replied indignantly, though his eyes showed he wasn’t serious.

 

 

Scotty

"So, were ye able to get some work done?" Scotty turned to look at his brother who was sitting next to him on a couch. 

 

The older Scotsman had danced with his sister-in-law for some time, but now he needed to rest for a bit. Jim had taken over and Leah was obviously enjoying herself dancing. 

 

"Aye, a bit. Though I mainly tried to be there for Leah. I took part in the meetings, even though I didn't say anything. I... just felt like my presence was needed," Robbie returned, shrugging his shoulders and taking a sip from his drink.

 

Scotty smiled softly at the thought of his brother just sitting quietly next to Leah in a big conference room. 

 

"I'm sure the lass appreciated it. Ye are a great fiancé." Scotty placed a hand on Robbie's shoulder and squeezed it gently. The younger brother nodded. 

 

"I'm trying my best." 

 

They fell silent for a while, just watching the rest of their friends, before Scotty eventually spoke up again. 

 

"Ye think... ye'll be happy living the royal life?" 

 

He didn't mean to drag the mood down, but his worry for his wee brother was taking over. 

 

Robbie smiled gently. His eyes were fixed on Leah as he nodded slowly. 

 

"Aye." He turned his head to look at Scotty. "Aye, I'll be. I still have a lot to learn, but it's worth it in the end. I'll be fine, a bhràthair." 

 

Scotty nodded too. He believed what his brother was saying. 

 

"Well then, go get yer girl and enjoy yerself." Scotty took the glass from Robbie and nodded his head towards the dance floor. Robbie chuckled. 

 

"Alright." 

 

 

They danced through the night, laughing and drinking, and when they left the club, Scotty was quite grateful to Jim. It had really been a good idea. 

 

"Thank you, Jim. It was a great night," Leah laughed, hugging the blond tightly. 

 

"Anything for my princess friend," Jim slurred. He had drunk a little bit too much and Spock had to steady him once the princess let go. 

 

Leah turned to the rest of the group. 

 

"It was so nice to see all of you again." She too was a bit tipsy, but she could still walk in a straight line. 

 

"Aye, Leah's right. It was very nice spending time with all of ye," Robbie agreed. 

 

They all exchanged hugs and goodbyes. In the morning, Leah and Robbie would have to leave right away. After all, it was a long flight back home. 

 

"Will ye text us once ye arrive on Georgiares?" Scotty asked as he held his little brother close. Robbie nodded. 

 

"Of course." 

 

They talked a bit more in Gaelic, before Robbie was the first to let go. He stepped next to Leah and grabbed her hand. 

 

"See ya next time."

 

"Bye."

 

They waved their free hands once more, before Andre opened the door of the car he had called and helped them get in. He also gave the friends a nod, then got into the back of the car after Leah and Robbie. 

 

Scotty looked after the limousine, waving too. It had really been a great visit. One they wouldn't forget too soon. 

 

The car had just turned left into another road, vanishing from the friends' view, when suddenly, the loud sound of something exploding rang through the air and Scotty was able to catch a glimpse of a ball of fire.

 

 

McCoy

For a split second no one in the group outside the club moved. Then Jim, eyes wide, yelled, “c’mon!” He began to run up the street towards the corner where the car with Leah and Robbie had turned.

 

“Jim!” Uhura called.

 

The next thing McCoy knew was the feel of his feet pounding up the sidewalk as fast as he could go. In a moment he passed Jim. Time seemed to slow as he reached the corner. Heat hit his face from the inferno in front of him. The car they had just watched drive away from them was billowing smoke and flames were dancing high.

 

McCoy’s chest tightened until he thought he’d never be able to draw in a breath and the noise around him faded away.

 

“Leah…,” came out of his mouth as a faint whisper as he stared at the sight in front of him. His sister, his brother in law…

 

Something grabbed his arm and a stab of pain shocked him into moving again. He wrenched his arm away and moved forward towards the car again.

 

Sounds returned to his ears and McCoy could hear sirens. They’d be too late…

 

“Over here!”

 

A voice McCoy didn’t recognize was yelling. He glanced over, but the fire had stunned his eyes and it took another moment to see where a crowd was gathering.

 

“They need space!” “Don’t move them!”

 

McCoy’s heart leapt to his throat. Was it… it couldn’t be, could it? How could anyone have survived the explosion? He was moving, his feet taking him to the crowd. He pushed his way in and a gasp came out of his mouth.

 

On the road, in the other lane of traffic, three people were lying.

 

“No, no, no…” McCoy mumbled over and over. He looked around to see where anyone he knew was. Aporal had pushed through the crowd to his side. Jaylah was moving in with Scotty. Christine was kneeling beside Robbie.

 

“Are… are they…” McCoy couldn’t bring himself to say the awful word. He crashed to his knees next to Leah, and stretched his hand out to hers.

 

“They’re alive,” Christine said in a shaky voice. “But this is really bad.”

 

“Move! Everyone move!”

 

New voices were getting closer and the crowd parted as medical personnel moved in.

 

“Move!”

 

“That’s his sister!” Aporal called back as someone pushed at McCoy. “And his brother.” McCoy looked. Scotty was kneeling next to Robbie, his face pale.

 

“Wait there’s only three!” McCoy suddenly shouted. “Where’s Anthony?”

 

“I do not think he made it out of the vehicle, your highness.” Spock’s normally even voice wavered at McCoy’s side.

 

A loud hiss made heads turn. A firefighting team was finally starting to spray the burning car. Steam rose in the night sky.

 

“I will call Averie, and then the king,” Spock said as he pulled McCoy back slightly so the medics could work on Leah. He nodded absently at Spock’s words, his eyes transfixed on his broken sister below him.

 

“How?” McCoy said softly. He looked to where Andre was lying. Leah couldn’t answer him, she was unconscious. Before he knew it he had gone over to Andre. McCoy had seen a faint twitch of his arm as the medics moved around him.

 

“Andre?” he asked hesitantly.

 

“An… ambush… no… Anthony…” Andre’s eyes closed and an oxygen mask was fitted over his face.

 

What did Andre mean by ‘no Anthony?’ Had- had Anthony not been in the car? McCoy’s heart pounded. Who had been driving?

 

 

Scotty

The whole world around him was pure chaos. Scotty didn't understand what was happening. He heard familiar voices talking to strangers. He felt someone helping him to his feet and then hugging him tightly. 

 

But his eyes were glued to the badly injured body being carried into an ambulance by two paramedics. 

 

It wasn't Robbie. It couldn't be Robbie. The face... Even though it had been badly burned, somewhere deep inside Scotty knew that it belonged to his little brother. 

 

As if in a trance, the lad shook his head. 

 

It couldn't be. Everything had been okay. They had partied and laughed and enjoyed their time together. How could it be that it was all ruined now? 

 

Scotty felt his legs give way beneath him and he slumped forward. 

 

"James T."

 

He heard Jaylah's voice and only a second later another pair of arms wrapped around him and he was taken to a nearby bench.

 

"It's all right, Scotty. It's going to be all right," said Jim, who had apparently sobered up in one fell swoop as a result of the explosion. 

 

The Scotsman let his eyes wander. He saw Leah and Andre being taken into ambulances as well. He saw police officers cordoning off the scene and trying to keep rubberneckers away. He saw firefighters extinguishing the burning wreckage and then securing it. And he saw Leonard. 

 

Leonard, who was talking to Aporal. Leonard, who wasn't just sitting around doing nothing, but trying to help. Scotty had to do something too. 

 

"I-I... I have to–" he stammered, but Jim interrupted him immediately. 

 

"You don't have to do anything." 

 

"We need help here," Jaylah called out and quickly another paramedic was with them. 

 

"What's wrong?"

 

"Our friend here is in shock," Jim explained quietly, but Scotty heard him. He shook his head. 

 

"N-nae. I'm... I'm okay," he protested timidly, but the woman didn't seem to believe him. She knelt down in front of Scotty to be at eye level. 

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Scotty saw Leonard and Aporal about to leave the scene of the accident. They must have noticed something. 

 

"I'm going to give you a hypo for the shock, all right?" The paramedic squeezed Scotty's shoulder firmly to get his attention and Scotty nodded helplessly. He knew for a fact that Jaylah and Jim wouldn't allow anything else anyway. 

 

Scotty heard the hiss of the hypo, but he was still looking at Leonard and Aporal. Christine had stopped them from leaving. She said something to Leonard and pointed at Scotty with a nod of her head. 

 

At last his husband looked at him and his eyes widened. Aporal said something else to Leonard before disappearing in the direction they had wanted to go. Christine and Leonard, meanwhile, joined Scotty and the others. 

 

"Leannan," Leonard breathed barely audibly as he sat down next to Scotty and hugged him. 

 

Scotty wanted to say something. He wanted to answer something, but his voice caught in his throat. Only a sob managed to escape.

 

"Shh, shhh," Leonard hushed, running his fingers through Scotty's hair. His hand and voice were trembling. 

 

"I-it's n-not true. I-it cannae be." 

 

Leonard seemed to want to say something, but the voice of a fireman caught everyone's attention.

 

"A dead body!" 

 

The man was standing next to the driver's side door of the wreck and police officers quickly came to him. 

 

Scotty's eyes went wide.

 

"Anthony..."

 

Leonard shook his head. 

 

"Andre said Anthony wasn't in the car. Aporal and I were going to look for him, but–"

 

"A paramedic! Quick!"

 

Aporal came out of one of the side streets. He was supporting Anthony, who was bleeding from the head and had obviously already been on his way to the scene of the accident. 

 

Scotty shook his head in disbelief. What was going on here?

 

 

McCoy

“I need to talk to Anthony,” McCoy said, turning to look at Scotty, then glancing up at Jim and Jaylah.

 

“We will stay with him,” Jaylah said. Her voice was shaky. Jim nodded. Scotty’s hand squeezed McCoy’s as he stood.

 

“Why?” Scotty shook his head in disbelief.

 

“Hopefully Anthony will know,” McCoy said. He wanted to give his husband a reassuring smile, but he just couldn’t make his mouth turn up.

 

He hurried over to where Aporal was supporting Anthony as a medic was beginning to examine him.

 

“Your highness,” Anthony said in a voice that nearly made McCoy tear up.

 

“Highness?” The medic looked between McCoy and Anthony.

 

“Prince Leonard of Georgiares II,” Anthony replied, wincing as his head wound was treated.

 

“His sister was in the car,” Aporal added with a sharp look.

 

Faintly the words “oh shit” were murmured by the medic. “Sir!” he called looking around for a superior.

 

An older man hurried over.

 

“What?” He began to look at Anthony.

 

“I’ve got this sir,” the medic said, gesturing at where he was working. “The woman is the princess of Georgiares.”

 

The supervisor blinked and stared.

 

“Anthony, what happened?” McCoy asked while the two were talking.

 

“I don’t know sir. I was waiting at the car for Andre to call they were ready, then something hit me hard.” He pointed at the back of his head. “I woke up at the sound of the explosion. Your friend found me stumbling this way.”

 

“Captain!”

 

The supervisor was yelling across the street. Another middle aged man turned to look. He frowned, but began to make his way over.

 

“It’s more complicated than you think,” the supervisor told the captain.

 

“How so?” the captain asked, looking at all their faces.

 

“That’s the Princess of Georgiares.”

 

“And I’m her brother,” McCoy said. His stomach twisted. He wanted to sit down, curl up with Scotty and wish for this all not to have happened. But he was a prince and he had been trained how to behave in a crisis.

 

“Oh lord,” said the captain, wiping a hand across his face. “The chief is going to need to be on this one.”

 

“My friend is already calling our father,” McCoy offered.

 

“You need Averie sir,” Anthony said, touching McCoy's arm briefly.

 

“Spock called her,” McCoy replied.

 

“Bones!”

 

McCoy turned to see Jim waving and pointing at Jaylah helping Scotty into the back of an ambulance; the one Robbie had been loaded into. McCoy nodded at Jim. The brightness on the street dimmed as the fire was finally extinguished. Now just the emergency lights flashed on buildings.

 

“I’d like to go with my sister,” McCoy told the captain.

 

“Of course,” the captain agreed. “Keep out of the way.”

 

“You shouldn’t be alone,” Anthony protested.

 

McCoy shook his head. “You need to be checked out thoroughly too and rest.”

 

“You’re going to the hospital,” the medic working on Anthony told him.

 

“We’ll all be there together soon,” McCoy nodded.

 

“We’ll meet you there,” Aporal said and with a twitch of his antennae left McCoy to go gather the others.

 

“Andre?” Anthony asked McCoy nervously.

 

“He’s alive. Hurt, but alive.”

 

Anthony let out a breath he was holding. “I’m so sorry this happened sir.”

 

“Me too,” McCoy replied, blinking fast to hold back tears. “Me too.”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty watched the paramedics with a stony face as they treated Robbie as best they could. Never before had the Scotsman seen his little brother so badly injured. 

 

Burns and cuts were spread all over his body. Blood soaked through the torn clothing. Robbie's skin was so incredibly pale, almost as if all life had already left his body. 

 

Jaylah stood close to Scotty. She had asked to come with them and had been allowed to after Scotty had insisted. He couldn't go through this alone. He needed someone by his side, but he knew that someone couldn't be Leonard. Leonard had to be by his sister's side. 

 

"Is he going to die?" Scotty breathed in a trembling voice. He didn't even know who the question was directed at. To the paramedics? To Jaylah? To God? 

 

He didn't get an answer, because no one seemed to know one. However, Jaylah hugged him once more.

 

 

After what felt like an interminable drive, the ambulance arrived at the hospital. 

 

Scotty and Jaylah accompanied the paramedics maneuvering the floating stretcher carrying Robbie to the operating area, where they were told they had no access and would have to wait outside the door. 

 

Jaylah helped Scotty to one of the chairs.

 

"Do you need anything? Anything I can do for you?"

 

Scotty shook his head slowly before a thought flashed through his mind and his eyes grew wide.

 

"Mum... a-and Granddad. We need to let them know."

 

"I'm sure Jim will take care of it," Jaylah reassured Scotty and put a hand on his shoulder. 

 

Scotty nodded. Aye. Jim would let Francine know. He definitely would.

 

 

The others arrived not too much later. Jaylah vacated the chair next to Scotty so that Leonard could sit with him. 

 

"Anthony?" Scotty asked cautiously and Leonard told him everything he had learned from the security officer. It was just awful. 

 

"Who... who does that?" Scotty buried his face in his hands. 

 

"Probably some of the rebels who tried to kill the princess before," Aporal thought aloud. "Who else would have been the target?" 

 

Averie, who had arrived in the meantime to protect Leonard, nodded in agreement.

 

"It would be the most plausible explanation." 

 

"The king is already on his way here. He's bringing a large contingent of security personnel with him, since the people here haven't managed to fulfill their duties," Spock said. He tried to sound as calm as ever, but Scotty realized that the situation was getting to him as well. 

 

"The protection of the princess and her close ones has top priority now. It's a sensible decision," said Averie. Her face was hard. It was clear that everything had hit her hard and that she was reproaching herself. 

 

"You... You couldn't have known," Leonard replied, looking at her. 

 

"But we should have stopped it." 

 

Scotty didn't want to. He didn't want to be angry with Averie or the others. But the thought of the sight of his brother made his blood boil. 

 

But he kept quiet, just letting silent tears flow down his cheeks.

Chapter Text

McCoy

McCoy stepped up to the ambulance holding Leah and looked in. Three people were bent over her, working quickly. He recognized a few things they were saying.

 

“Uhh,” he said nervously.

 

One of the medics looked over at him.

 

“We’re busy kid, ask someone else,” she told him, then turned back to Leah.

 

“That’s my sister,” McCoy replied, letting himself slip into the familiar voice and posture of a prince. “I’m going with her.”

 

The woman looked back at him. “Sit there.” She pointed to a small seat at the side. “And don’t touch anything.”

 

McCoy sat where he was told, and for a moment couldn't bring himself to look at Leah. Finally, feeling resolution deep within himself and his eyes blinking back tears, he looked at his sister lying stretched out. Leah’s face was scraped and bloodied, both arms just as rough- broken if McCoy was any judge- her legs…

 

McCoy closed his eyes and breathed. He heard the snip of scissors. Fabric was quickly being cut away.

 

“Is she going to- going to—”

 

“She’ll live,” the woman who had spoken to him before said. She stood up to pull the doors closed and one of the other two tapped at the front when they did. A brief lurch and they began to move.

 

“I’m a med student at Starfleet, can I help any?” McCoy asked.

 

The woman shook her head. “You said she’s your sister? You can give us information. What’s your name? And hers?”

 

“I’m Leonard Scott-McCoy and she’s Leah McCoy.”

 

“Age?”

 

“She’s twenty,” McCoy answered, and told the woman Leah’s birthday. She was entering what he told her on a PADD, while the other two medics worked beside them.

 

 

McCoy jumped out of the ambulance first as they reached the hospital. He stood to the side as they carefully unloaded Leah and began to enter the building. He hurried along behind them, until the woman medic spoke to him again.

 

“Through there is waiting,” she said and continued with her crew around a corner.

 

McCoy stood for a moment wondering what to do.  Would the others even be there yet? Averie? Did she even know which hospital to come to? He swayed on his feet and reached out to steady himself on the wall. Why was this happening?

 

Just down from him was a bathroom. Collecting himself he went down to it.

 

McCoy closed the door behind himself and let himself slide down the back of it until he was crouched on the floor. A sob wracked his body and he finally let his tears go. They had said Leah would survive, but what about Robbie and Andre?

 

He wanted Scotty. He wrapped his arms around his knees and wished he was holding onto his husband.

 

 

Minutes passed. McCoy realized Robbie’s and Andre’s ambulances couldn’t be much further behind Leah’s. He swiped his arm across his eyes and slowly stood up. He turned on the sink and rubbed cold water against his face. McCoy glanced at himself in the mirror. He had to pull himself back together, back to being Prince Leonard. He had to be strong for those around him.

 

Face cleaned up, he drew a deep breath and slowly blew it out. He opened the door and looked at where the medic had pointed him to wait. The others had arrived. Jaylah was sitting next to Scotty, quietly holding his hand. When she saw McCoy she quickly stood up and offered him the chair.

 

He crossed the room, said a quick thanks to Jaylah and sat as close to Scotty as the two chairs would allow.

 

“Anthony?” Scotty asked. McCoy reached for his husband’s hand and began to share what he had learned from the security guard.

 

 

Scotty

Time seemed to pass in slow motion as the group waited for news. The drug the paramedic had given Scotty at the scene of the accident was taking effect and making the Scotsman incredibly tired, but he knew he wouldn't be able to sleep until he was told how Robbie and Leah and Andre were doing. 

 

Leonard sat close to him and held his hand. Scotty marveled at how composed and strong his husband seemed. He knew that Leonard had learned to control his emotions early on as a prince, but it was still incredible to watch. 

 

The sun was already rising when a small group of people turned the corner and entered the waiting area. 

 

All heads turned and Leonard quickly got to his feet and walked purposefully to the person leading the group. 

 

David. The king of Georgiares. 

 

Father and son hugged each other tightly and exchanged quiet words. 

 

Scotty would have liked to get up and join them, but his legs were too weak for that. However, another familiar person came to him and sat down on the vacant chair where Leonard had previously been sitting. 

 

"Eleanor," Scotty breathed softly and the queen, who was just as teary-eyed as the Scotsman, wrapped her arms around her son-in-law and rocked him gently back and forth. 

 

"Oh Scotty." 

 

Many security guards had come to accompany the royal couple. Sarek was also among them. 

 

"We came as quickly as we could. Any news yet?" asked David. 

 

Some friends bowed slightly as the king approached. Even though David always tried to be approachable, he was still a formidable figure. 

 

"Nae. We... we haven't seen a doctor yet. It's... They're bad injuries," Scotty replied and David put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it tightly. 

 

"I understand," the king replied before his gaze traveled from Scotty to Averie. 

 

"A word, Averie." 

 

David's voice was hard and the woman addressed flinched barely noticeably before stepping closer to the king. Together with Sarek, they moved slightly away from the group to talk about everything. 

 

"I just don't understand it. I thought all the rebels had been caught," Eleanor whimpered, shaking her head. Leonard sat down in the chair next to her and took her hand. 

 

"I'm sure everything will be cleared up, Mother. What's important now is that Leah and the others get better." 

 

Leonard's words seemed to be magic words, because suddenly the door to the operating theaters opened and a doctor stepped out. 

 

Many pairs of hopeful eyes turned to the man and he seemed taken by surprise by the mass of people. He looked around searching for someone to speak. 

 

That someone was David. 

 

"We are here for Princess Leah McCoy, Robert Scott and Andre Garwing. I am the King of Georgiares II and hereby authorize that all present here may be informed of the condition of the three." 

 

The doctor nodded understandingly. 

 

"I was responsible for the princess's surgery, but I was also informed about the progress of the other operations. All three patients suffered severe burns and broken bones from the explosion. We were able to stabilize two of them, but we had to put the princess and Mr. Garwing into an induced coma. Their bodies are severely weakened and need this rest to regenerate." 

 

Scotty felt nauseous. He could feel his heart beating in his throat. His mouth was dry, but somehow he managed to speak. 

 

"And... Robbie? What about my brother?" 

 

The doctor looked at Scotty. His gaze was serious and for a moment the Scotsman feared the worst. 

 

"The surgery is still ongoing. Our colleagues haven't managed to stabilize him yet. At the moment... it's not looking good." 

 

If Scotty hadn't already been sitting down, he would certainly have collapsed. He wanted to say something, but he couldn't. 

 

"We'll do everything in our power, but... I can't promise you anything. I'm sorry."

 

 

McCoy

McCoy’s chest tightened. He turned his head to catch a heartbroken look in Scotty’s eyes as the doctor couldn’t tell them much about Robbie beyond he was still being worked on and it wasn’t good. It seemed a lifetime before another breath crossed the prince’s lips.

 

Before anyone could speak a uniformed officer came around the corner followed by a familiar figure. The doctor quickly ducked back through the OR doors.

 

“Anthony,” McCoy burst out, stepping towards the other guard. “Are you ok?”

 

“I’m fine now sir. I’ve been taken care of and discharged.” Anthony noticed the king and queen and bowed politely.

 

“Your majesty- I’m so sorry,” he said quietly to David.

 

“I’m Chief James Kober, San Francisco PD. We’ve been investigating at the scene, I’m sorry to not have been here sooner,” the uniformed officer introduced himself.

 

“David McCoy,” the king answered. “If I can offer any of my team in helping investigate…”

 

“Many thanks, your majesty, but my team’s got it covered. I would like some statements from these kids who were there-” He nodded towards Scotty and the others- “but that can wait a bit still.”

 

“Do you have any leads on how this happened? Or why?” David asked.

 

Kober shook his head. “I’ve got officers down in the morgue waiting for an ID on the body we recovered.”

 

David waved to a pair of chairs. “Please, will you fill me in on what you have learned.” David sat and Kober followed his lead. Sarek stepped close behind the king, but David had chosen a spot away from the others.

 

McCoy was torn. He wanted to help Father, wanted to know what was going on. He knew he could step up and help like he had the last time Leah had been in the hospital— but Scotty looked about ready to fall apart. He glanced at the king and sighed before making his way over to his husband and mother.

 

McCoy sat down beside Scotty this time and slid an arm behind his back. He gently pulled Scotty towards himself. His husband’s face was damp with quiet tears that had spilled onto his cheeks.

 

Looking over Scotty, McCoy could see Anthony hugging Averie and talking quietly together.

 

“It’ll be alright,” he whispered into Scotty’s hair as he held him close.

 

“But what if it isn’t?” Scotty choked out. He pulled back to look at McCoy. Doubt gnawed at the prince for a moment.

 

“Robbie is strong. And that doctor didn’t know for sure; he wasn’t the one working on him,” McCoy replied, forcing himself to be more positive than he felt. He looked at Eleanor on Scotty's other side.

 

“Leonard is right,” Eleanor agreed, her own voice still shaky, though stronger than it had been. She’d been given relatively good news about her daughter after all.

 

Scotty barely nodded.

 

McCoy stood up suddenly and pulled Scotty with him. They had been surrounded all night, never having a moment to themselves. McCoy had had a few minutes when he had arrived with Leah’s ambulance, but Scotty had been here with everyone the whole time. Jaylah had filled McCoy in about the shot Scotty had been given, but he hadn’t had a proper moment alone to let his feelings out.

 

“Leonard?” Eleanor asked.

 

“We’ll be back soon,” McCoy promised. He helped Scotty across the room. As they got close to the king and chief of police, David noticed them. He turned in his chair and motioned for a few security people to follow them.

 

McCoy stopped moving.

 

“No,” he said.

 

“I will not have you unprotected,” David said firmly.

 

McCoy sighed and turned back to the room. “Averie,” he called. The guard started at her name and began to move.

 

David frowned. “She has been relieved of duty for the moment.”

 

“She has done nothing wrong,” McCoy stated. “I trust her.”

 

“Leonard—” David said firmly.

 

“Averie or no one,” McCoy said just as firmly back. He stared hard at the king. “She has done her duty and is not to blame. Nor is Anthony.”

 

“We will talk,” David said, a hard look in his eyes.

 

“When we get back. We won’t be long.” McCoy looked back at Averie and nodded. She slowly began to move after a glance at the king.

 

McCoy held tighter to Scotty and began to walk again. They would find a quiet place just for them, just for a few minutes and let out their worries.

 

 

Scotty

Scotty didn't know where Leonard was leading him. He paid no attention to the path, but kept his blank gaze fixed on the ground. His head was full of thoughts and images and voices telling him that his little brother was dying on an operating table at that very moment. 

 

Never again would he hear Robbie's laughter. Never again would he see his smiling face. Never again would he talk to him about shuttles or other technical masterpieces. 

 

As if muffled by absorbent cotton, Scotty heard Leonard talking to Averie. He told her to wait outside the door. 

 

Scotty finally managed to lift his head and saw that Leonard had led him to the only place where the two of them might find some privacy. The visitors' restroom for men. 

 

"As you wish, your highness." 

 

Averie's voice. 

 

Scotty hadn't heard it too often that day, but every time it sounded, his stomach tightened a little more.

 

Slowly, he released himself from Leonard's strong grip, which had supported him up to this point, and staggered as best he could towards Averie.

 

"Why?" His voice trembled, filled with fear and grief. "Why didn't ye protect him?"

 

"Leannan." He heard Leonard's voice behind him, but his gaze remained fixed on Averie, who was looking down at the ground in shock. 

 

"Ye promised to protect him. Why? Why did ye let this happen?" 

 

If he hadn't been under the influence of the tranquilizer, Scotty would certainly have been furious and lashed out at the woman. But he lacked any strength. 

 

"I'm... I'm sorry, sir, I'm so sorry," Averie breathed. 

 

Scotty came to a halt in front of her and grabbed her hard by the arms. He felt Leonard's hand on his shoulder, trying to pull him back. 

 

"Why, Averie? Why?" 

 

He wanted to do something, wanted to be angry and snap, but in the end he burst into tears. He fell into the woman's arms, who took a step back in surprise, but then held him tightly.

 

Scotty screamed and sobbed. Again and again, only one word escaped his lips. The question of why. 

 

"I... I don't know. I wish I could explain it. We were prepared for everything during our training, but... we're only human. People who can't foresee everything. But... I promise you that I will do everything in my power to clear it up." 

 

The Scotsman heard an unusual tremor in Averie's voice. Almost as if she too was on the verge of tears. 

 

Carefully, the woman let go of Scotty and made sure that he fell into Leonard's arms, who held him all the tighter. 

 

Scotty felt his husband pull him into the room he had taken him to. The door closed and as Scotty fell to the floor next to the sink, he pulled Leonard with him.

 

 

Scotty didn't know how long he lay in Leonard's arms and cried, but when he finally got back on his feet with Leonard's help, he felt at least a little lighter than before. Letting it all out had helped. 

 

Leonard helped him to the sink and turned on the water. With a cloth handkerchief, which he usually carried with him out of old habit, the prince wiped Scotty's face to clean it. 

 

"Do you want to talk?" he asked gently and the Scotsman shook his head.

 

He didn't want to talk. He knew that no words in the world could change anything. Except for the word of a doctor who told him that Robbie would get better. 

 

"Let's... let's go back. Maybe... Maybe there's news." 

 

Leonard nodded. 

 

"Okay. Let's go."

 

 

The walk back was shorter than Scotty remembered and just as they were back with the rest of the group, some familiar faces emerged from a side corridor. 

 

"A mhàthair. A sheanair."

 

Scotty wasn't sure how to feel at the sight of his mother and grandfather joining them in a rush along with Dr. Boyce. 

 

"Monty!" Francine's face was wet with tears as she embraced her son and pulled him close to her. "Oh, Monty."

 

Alasdair stroked Scotty's back briefly before approaching David. 

 

"How's my grandson?" he asked in a hard voice. 

 

Scotty looked over his mother's shoulder at David, who returned Granddad's steady gaze.

 

"We don't have any more news yet. I'm sorry, Alasdair."

 

It was obvious that David had been keeping the family steadily updated on Dr. Boyce.

 

"I'm sorry we're so late, but unfortunately there were some problems with the air traffic," Boyce explained and the king nodded understandingly. 

 

"The main thing is that you're here now."

 

The king was about to say something else when the doors to the operating theaters suddenly opened and a doctor other than Leah's stepped out. The man was younger and taller. 

 

"Relatives of Mr. Robert Scott?" he asked, looking around searchingly. 

 

Scotty released himself from the embrace and stepped closer with Francine and Alasdair. 

 

"W-we are. We're his family, but... everyone else can know what's going on." 

 

Everyone waited tensely for the doctor's words. He cleared his throat before he spoke.

 

"The operation was extremely complicated, as he was apparently the last one out of the car, but... we were able to stabilize Mr. Scott. He's out of danger and is now in an induced coma like the other patients." 

 

Relieved exhalations went through the group and once again Scotty and his mother fell into each other's arms. 

 

Robbie would live. He would recover.

 

 

McCoy

So many things were happening at once, McCoy’s head was beginning to spin. Robbie’s doctor had announced he would be alright, David and Eleanor were being led to where Leah was, Scotty and Francine were going to Robbie. Granddad was behind them, and security behind the king and queen.

 

The police chief had gathered the friends who had come with them and was taking their statements finally. McCoy looked around and saw Averie and Anthony standing together. He strode across to them.

 

“We’re so sorry,” Averie said quickly as he joined them.

 

“I know,” he replied. “And I know it wasn’t your faults.”

 

“I should have been more alert,” Anthony frowned.

 

“Maybe, but you still tried to help even when you were hurt. And you were off duty,” he said to Averie. “I understand Father being mad, but he doesn’t know everything yet, and it’s wrong for him to take it out on you.”

 

“No sir, he’s right to pull us off duty until he knows why this happened,” Anthony said quickly. “We understand as well.”

 

“Sir, do you think they’d let us see Andre?” Averie asked nervously. “ Any family he has is back home.”

 

“I don’t know why they wouldn’t. And if they don’t tell them I designated you two.”

 

“Thank you sir,” Anthony nodded. “We’ll try now.”

 

McCoy watched the two leave the waiting room. A gentle touch to his arm had him looking at Christine next to his side.

 

“He’s finished getting everything from us.” She nodded towards the chief.

 

“Oh Chris,” McCoy began. “You guys should go home and get some rest!”

 

“We’re going to, now that your families are here.” Christine gave him a tired smile. “But if you need any of us—”

 

“I know,” McCoy smiled gratefully. “I- we really appreciate you all coming with us.”

 

Christine leaned forward and hugged him tightly.

 

“We wouldn’t do any less. You take care of yourself too and get some rest soon. Make sure Scotty rests too.”

 

 

McCoy sat down next to Dr. Boyce after he had thanked and said goodbye to his and Scotty’s friends. He was feeling the heaviness of the night beginning to drag on him but he still had duties to help with.

 

“How are you Leonard?” the doctor asked him quietly. He set a hand on McCoy’s arm and squeezed gently.

 

The prince closed his eyes and gave his head a shake.

 

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “It’s such a mess. Why do these things keep happening? Why can’t that rebel group leave us alone?”

 

“Have they determined that’s who was behind it yet?”

 

“I don’t know. Who else would it have been?”

 

Dr. Boyce had no answer for that.

 

“Father’s mad at me,” McCoy said into the silence.

 

“He’s worried about you,” Dr. Boyce corrected. “He’s scared about what’s happened. He isn’t mad.”

 

“He took Averie and Anthony off duty. Before you got here I wanted to give Scotty a few moments away from everyone in here. Father wanted us guarded and I had Averie come. It’s not her fault this happened! It wasn’t her shift tonight. He said we’d talk later and he looked unhappy.” McCoy dropped his head forward. A knot loosened in his chest as he shared with his former teacher.

 

“You’re both stubborn.” Dr. Boyce smiled faintly. “You’re good to stand up for your team, but he’s got to do the right thing until it’s all cleared up. He’ll be proud you held your ground, you’ll see.”

 

“I hope so,” McCoy muttered.

 

“Alasdair’s back,” Dr. Boyce said with a hint of surprise.

 

Granddad sat down next to McCoy.

 

“How are ye lad?”

 

McCoy nodded.

 

“How is Robbie?” Dr. Boyce asked. Granddad let out a long sigh.

 

“He’ll be here for quite a bit,” was his quiet reply. “What did they give Montgomery?” He turned to McCoy.

 

“Some kind of tranquilizer, he was heading towards shock is what Jaylah said.” He shrugged. “He’s- he’s taking it really hard.”

 

“Ye are too.”

 

“You hide it better Leonard,” Dr. Boyce said gently. “No offense to Scotty,” he added with a look at Granddad.

 

“None taken,” Granddad nodded. “But ye’ve got to take care of yerself too. Ye pair should be allowed some rest soon.”

 

“I know. But I don’t know how we can until we know why this happened.”

 

 

Scotty

Scotty's legs trembled as he approached his brother's bedside and looked at him. Robbie's face was still incredibly pale, but this time it didn't give the impression that he was going to die any second.

 

The steady beeping of the machines was enough reassurance to confirm that the young Scotsman was alive and breathing. Many cables were attached to Robbie. Cables that controlled every single value. Cables that fed him.

 

Scotty heard a stifled whimper from his mother. She was sitting in the only chair placed right next to the bed, holding Robbie's hand.

 

"Oh, my poor wee lad," she breathed and Scotty swallowed hard when he heard how broken Francine's voice sounded. He put a hand on her shoulder and squeezed it.

 

"He's okay. He's... he's alive."

 

Francine nodded slowly, her eyes fixed on her youngest. So much concern was still in her gaze.

 

"I ken, Monty. I ken."

 

Even though she knew Robbie was okay, Scotty knew the whole thing had taken a toll on her. It just wasn't fair. It wasn't fair that his mother – his whole family – had been through so much since Scotty and Leonard had met.

 

The Scotsman had always thought that he and Robbie were ready for everything that royal life entailed, but once again he realized at that moment that he might have been wrong. How could normal people like them ever be ready for all these dangers? People who had never learned to deal with such situations.

 

When his mother eventually burst into tears and Scotty hugged her from behind and tried to comfort her, he already sensed that the experiences of that night would have far-reaching consequences. Even if he didn't yet know what exactly.

 

 

When Francine and Scotty returned to the waiting area, they found Leonard talking to Granddad and Dr. Boyce. Alasdair had only checked on Robbie briefly before letting Scotty go first. Scotty didn't know whether he had done it because he knew how important it was to his grandson or because he couldn't bear the sight himself.

 

"Ye should go home now and try to sleep," said Francine, who had one arm wrapped around her eldest and was wiping tears from her face with her other free hand.

 

"Aye, Francine is right. We'll stay here and let ye know as soon as we have news," Alasdair agreed and Dr. Boyce nodded too.

 

"You need the rest," he said to Leonard and squeezed his shoulder.

 

For a moment, Scotty thought his husband was going to protest, but after a long look at Scotty, Leonard nodded with a sigh.

 

"Yes. Maybe... Maybe you're right."

 

Only slowly did Leonard get to his feet and step over to Scotty. He grabbed his arm and pulled him close.

 

"I just want to wait for Father and Mother."

 

 

The conversation between father and son was short-lived and everyone could feel the tension in the room as Leonard demanded to choose who would accompany them. The choice fell on Averie – at the prince's request – and Sarek, who was commissioned by David.

 

The journey to the academy felt longer than ever and when Scotty and Leonard finally entered the familiar confines of their room, they were both incredibly exhausted and tired.

 

As if in a trance, Scotty walked over to the bed and flopped down on it. He had no energy to change his clothes. He didn't even have the energy to say anything. All he wanted to do was sleep. Sleep to forget.

 

He could still feel Leonard gently tucking him in and then there was nothing.

 

 

McCoy

McCoy lay awake next to Scotty, his arms around his husband, for ages. Sleep just wasn’t coming though he was exhausted from the previous night. Everything played over and over in his mind; leaving the club and saying goodnight to Leah and Robbie. The explosion. Running around the corner and seeing the car on fire, the bodies lying in the street beside it. Leah’s face, pale and scraped. The anxiety in the waiting room. The familiar faces of their parents and the hard looks David had given when McCoy argued with him.

 

McCoy sighed, and stroked a hand across Scotty’s sleeping face. McCoy had gently stripped Scotty from his clothes when he had collapsed onto the bed. More worries rose in the prince’s chest as he gazed at his husband. Scotty had nearly gone into shock, he’d been calmed with a tranquilizer. And even with that medicine in his veins, he had still tried to lay his anger at Averie’s feet. McCoy could only hope that when Scotty woke he’d be calmer and more in control of himself.

 

McCoy was feeling quite alone taking on the king and standing up for Averie and Anthony by himself.

 

 

Something moved next to McCoy and his body twitched. He had finally fallen asleep having tucked his head where he could hear the familiar beat of Scotty’s heart. Blinking his eyes open he saw Scotty beginning to sit up.

 

“What time is it?” McCoy asked blearily. He yawned and rolled over to also sit up.

 

“Past noon,” Scotty said softly.

 

McCoy wiped at his face and slid an arm around Scotty. He glanced at his comm on the nightstand.

 

“No one’s called, so there must be nothing new yet.”

 

Scotty nodded.

 

“They’re going to be alright,” McCoy said quietly. He gave Scotty a squeeze. “It might take a while, but they’ll be ok.”

 

“Will we?” Scotty asked.

 

McCoy frowned and raised an eyebrow.

 

“If these people keep coming after ye and yer family,” Scotty clarified. A sigh dropped from his lips.

 

“Then Father will just have to tighten security and find them all out.” McCoy said the words but didn’t feel confident in them. “Let’s get cleaned up and we can head back over and see if anything’s changed. Maybe when Andre wakes up he’ll be able to fill in some answers.”

 

“Explain how he let this happen,” Scotty muttered angrily.

 

“He got them out of the car,” McCoy said evenly. “Anthony came to help as soon as he could, even though he was hurt, and Averie wasn’t on duty. They’ve done the best job they could, but they are still just people.”

 

Scotty frowned at him, but McCoy held the gaze. Finally Scotty gave a brief nod and followed the prince off the bed and into the bathroom.

 

 

When McCoy opened the door of their room he expected to still see Averie. She and Sarek had walked them home. Sarek, he knew, would go back to keep working with Father, but Averie should be on their door.

 

“Where’s Averie?” he asked the security member. He recognized the man, but didn’t know him well.

 

“The king required her,” he said. “The car is waiting when you’re ready, your highness.”

 

McCoy glanced at Scotty then nodded.

 

“Ok. We’re ready.”

 

 

Dr. Boyce met them at the front of the hospital and led them through a maze of hallways.

 

“The hospital admin have graciously given over a conference room nearby for the king to use. It’s close to her highness and Robbie and Andre.”

 

“Are there any changes?”

 

“No, I'm afraid,” Dr. Boyce replied to Scotty. “The comas will help them heal.”

 

“Is there anything more on who did this?” McCoy asked.

 

“No. However, Chief Kober was just coming back as I came down to get you. Perhaps his investigation has learned something.”

 

 

Scotty

When Scotty and Leonard entered the conference room together with Dr. Boyce, Scotty looked around first.

 

David was sitting at the head of the table. To his left was Sarek and to his right was the senior police officer, Chief Kober. Other security officers were present, including Averie and Anthony.

 

They all nodded in greeting.

 

Alasdair was also sitting at the table and when he saw his grandson, he immediately stood up and walked over to him and Leonard. The old man pulled Scotty into his arms.

 

"How are ye, Montgomery?" he asked quietly and Scotty shrugged his shoulders helplessly.

 

"A wee bit better? I... I don't know," he answered honestly and when Alasdair let him go, he looked at him with a steady gaze.

 

"Everything will be fine. I'm sure of it."

 

Scotty nodded once more and Alasdair turned to Leonard.

 

"And ye, yer highness? How are ye?"

 

Leonard gave the man a smile that didn't reach his eyes.

 

"Better, Granddad."

 

Scotty knew it wasn't true. He knew that the whole situation was affecting Leonard just as much as it was affecting them all. But he didn't want to admit it to himself.

 

"Where are mum and Eleanor?" the Scotsman asked, even though he could already guess the answer. He firmly assumed that they were with their children. But he was surprised.

 

"They're going for a wee walk. They needed some fresh air."

 

"And is there any news here yet?" Leonard looked from Granddad over to David and Chief Kober. He seemed impatient and wanted to know quickly what was going on. And the king heard his question.

 

"Good morning. You're just in time. Chief Kober was just about to tell us what they found out during the autopsy of the burnt body."

 

Father and son both still seemed very tense when their eyes met and Scotty felt sorry for Leonard. Even though he was angry with the security team and understood why David acted as he did, he also wanted to understand Leonard's point of view. After all, Leonard was his husband and they had promised to always be there for each other.

 

The police officer nodded.

 

"If everyone would take a seat, please, then I can explain everything in peace."

 

Everyone complied with the man's request and he cleared his throat briefly before beginning to talk.

 

"We were able to identify the dead man as Peter Klingman from his teeth. According to the records, there are no links to the rebel group that tried to poison the princess before."

 

Everyone exchanged surprised glances.

 

"Maybe he was still a follower or a fanatic?" Leonard remarked, but Kober shook his head. He had more to say.

 

"However, we were able to establish that he used to be associated with other criminal gangs, particularly from the drug scene. A few years ago there was a raid in which his lover was killed."

 

"What does that have to do with our family?" David also seemed visibly surprised. He raised a questioning eyebrow.

 

Chief Kober looked around with a serious expression.

 

"It has nothing to do with your family, your majesty. But the officer who fired the fatal shot resigned from the SWAT team after that experience and joined a private security service. His name... is Andre Garwing."

 

 

McCoy

“Our Andre?” McCoy asked in surprise.

 

“Yes sir,” Chief Kober confirmed.

 

David sat back in his chair, and a stunned look crossed his face. Briefly his eyes met McCoy’s before turning to Sarek.

 

“Pull all we have—”

 

“Already on it sir,” Sarek replied, quickly typing away on a PADD.

 

“Do we know if this Peter Klingman was working alone?” David asked the chief.

 

“That is uncertain, however we are working on it as quickly as we can,” Kober replied.

 

“If this is about Andre, why did he target Robbie and Leah too?” Scotty asked. McCoy reached over and took hold of his husband’s hand. Scotty’s voice held the anger the prince was feeling.

 

“We don’t know yet,” Kober said. “We’re working as fast as we can, but it’s only been a few hours,” he spoke quickly, seeing the look on McCoy’s face.

 

“If Andre killed this man’s partner, perhaps he wanted to harm Andre where it would hurt him most,” Dr. Boyce began. “And as Andre doesn’t have a partner—” He looked at Anthony and Averie who both shook their heads. “—he struck the next best thing, the princess, who Andre was in charge of keeping safe.”

 

“That may be an angle, yes,” Kober agreed.

 

“We will give you any help we can,” David told Kober. “Any resources you need from Georgiares, Sarek or Phil can arrange for you.” The king nodded at his security chief, and closest advisor. “Averie and Anthony, as well, are at your service. They are part of Andre’s team and have worked closely with him.”

 

“I appreciate that,” Kober said.

 

McCoy pushed back from the table. “Do we have security on Andre? If they don’t know if this guy worked alone—”

 

“The rooms Leah, Robbie and Andre are in are all together. We’ve had someone stationed there since they left the ORs,” Dr. Boyce told him.

 

McCoy nodded slowly. “I haven’t been there yet. There wasn’t room last night- this morning I mean.”

 

“Len,” Scotty said softly.

 

“Go lad,” Alasdair said. “We can fill ye in from here after.”

 

Slowly McCoy stood up. “If you’ll excuse me,” he said politely to Chief Kober before nodding at the king.

 

“To the right,” Dr. Boyce told him as he reached the door.

 

“I’ll show ye love,” Scotty said from behind him. McCoy hadn’t realized his husband had followed him.

 

 

McCoy stood next to Andre’s bedside and looked down at the man. Scotty had shown him the way, then had gone on to see Robbie.

 

Andre lay still under a thin blanket, machines beeping quietly around him. McCoy wished he knew more so that he could understand what all the readings on the machines meant.

 

“Hey,” he said quietly. “They found out who did all this. You must have figured it out too, that’s why you pushed everyone out of the car.” McCoy nodded to himself. “I’m glad you did. You saved Leah and Robbie and yourself. And you all may be really hurt, but you’re alive. Father’s going to have lots of questions for you when they wake you up, but so do I. Probably all the same ones.” McCoy gave a quiet huff of a laugh. “I hope you heal fast. And I’m sorry if I’ve ever been a pain to watch over. Thank you Andre.”

 

McCoy laid his hand on Andre’s for a moment.

 

“I’m going to go see Leah now, but I’ll visit again.”

 

 

Leah looked similar, lying under her own blanket. Her face was clean, but McCoy could see the faint marks where she would still need more healing.

 

“I hope you wake up soon.”

 

There was a chair by the bedside so McCoy sat.

 

“This is all a big mess. It wasn’t the rebels this time. It was someone trying to get Andre. He killed someone close to them before he began working for us. Father’s mad at me for sticking up for Averie and Anthony.”

 

“He’s not mad at you.”

 

McCoy startled and turned to see the queen had joined him.

 

“Mother—”

 

“Leonard, he’s under incredible stress. I know you want to defend Averie and Anthony, but he must do what’s right until he knows for certain how and why this happened.” Eleanor moved close and rested a hand on his shoulder. “You’re both trying to do the right thing, but you can stand up for them without making it harder on your father.”

 

McCoy stood up and let Eleanor embrace him. A sob worked its way out of his chest.

 

“It’s all going to be alright,” Eleanor said, her own voice cracking.

 

 

Scotty

"Oh Robbie, it's all just so crazy," Scotty muttered to himself, shaking his head.

 

He held his brother's hand tightly in his and kept his head down. For a long time, he had just sat in the room and listened to the sounds of the machines, but now he had to say what was bothering him. 

 

"The attack wasn't about Leah. It was about Andre. Someone wanted revenge on him." 

 

Scotty swallowed hard at the thought. Why? Why had this human done this? If he wanted revenge on Andre, why had he also harmed Robbie and Leah? There would have been so many ways to get Andre alone!

 

Scotty stopped his train of thought. No. He shouldn't think like that. Even if only Andre had been hurt, it would all have been terrible. But the fact that Robbie had been so badly injured – almost killed – blinded the Scotsman with anger and grief.

 

"I don't ken what's going to happen now, a bhràthair. The police and David's people are investigating and trying to find out if there are more people. But even without more perpetrators, it will still be hard enough for all of us. Ye all have to get well and then get back to yer everyday lives. But... how is that supposed to work?" Scotty's voice broke and he let the tears flow freely. 

 

He heard the door to the room open tentatively and he expected to see his mother, but it was someone else who stepped behind him and hugged him from behind.

 

It was Leonard. 

 

Scotty sobbed heavily at the touch. His husband was going through the same thing as him and yet he seemed so much stronger. 

 

Leonard didn't say anything. He just held Scotty and rocked him gently back and forth. 

 

Scotty heard that his loved one was crying too. For the first time since the accident, they both cried together, giving each other the comfort they so desperately needed. 

 

"When will it end? When will this life finally stop torturing us like this?" Scotty finally whispered when their sobs had subsided a little. 

 

"I don't know. I really don't know," replied Leonard quietly and Scotty slowly got up to stand next to him.

 

"All I know is that I'm going to do everything I can to find out if there are any more people who pose a threat." Leonard's voice became firmer. 

 

Scotty nodded slowly. His eyes reflected determination. 

 

"A-aye. And I'll help ye."

 

They had already accomplished so much on their own. But this time, they would team up with David's people and the proper authorities. 

 

 

When the two returned to the conference room, they were surprised to see several familiar faces. 

 

"Hey, Scottish boy. Prince. How you doing?"

 

Aporal, Jaylah and Keenser stood close to Granddad and Francine. Sarek and David had been joined by Jim and Spock. 

 

"And, most importantly, how are the others?" asked Jim.

 

"According to... the circumstances," said Scotty. "What... what are ye doing here?"

 

Jaylah stepped over to him and hugged both him and Leonard. 

 

"We're here to help. Tell us what we can do."

Notes:

Thanks so much for reading!

Kudos and comments are also lovely.

We can both be found in tumblr: @TheSconesYard & @Hummingbird-of-light

Series this work belongs to: